P/ wto éy Pr a d e l l e 694 Y o u ng ] [ 2 46 67° 17 R eg e n t S t , L on d o n , W .

I S AAC TAY LO R .
 T H E O RI G I N

O F TH E A RYA N S .

AN ACC O U N T O F T H E PR E H I S T O R I C

E T H N O L O G Y A N D C I V I L I S AT I O N O F E U R O PE .

I SA A C T A Y LO R ,

M A . .
, L i tt . D Hon . LL D . .

THIR D E D IT I O N .

I L L US TK A TE D .

TH E W A LT E R S CO T T PU BL I S H I N G C O L T D , .
,

”
f cz- x
sy F IF T H AV E N U E, NE W Y O?

190 8 ,
 CO N TE N TS .

C H APTE R I .

T H E AR Y AN C ON T R O V E R SY

C H AP TE R II .

T H E PR E H I S T OR I C R A C E S OF E U RO P E
1. T h e N eol h it i c Age
2. Th e M e th o d s o f An th ro p ol ogy

3 . T h e R a ce s o f Bri tai n

4 Th e Ce
. l ts
5 . Th e Iber i ans
6 . T h e S ca n d i n avi an s
7 T h e L ig u ria n s
.

C H AP TE R I I I .

N E O L I T H I C C U L TU R E
m 1 Th e C o n ti n u i ty o f D evelop m en t
o
.

m
e
2.

m
c 3 .

o
o
c 4 C a tl e
. t
m5
c
. H u s ban d ry
F o od
o
w 6 .

w 7 .

o
o
c
8 .

9 T h e Bo a t
z
o .
c

10 Th e O x W ag g o n
.

§ x z.

§ 13
vi CO N T E N r s

C H APT ER I V .

T H E AR Y A N R A C E
51 . The P e r m anence of Race
g2 T he M u ta bili ty of L angu ag e
“

3 . T he F i n n ic H yp oth e s i s
4 The
. B asqu es
The N o rth em R ac es

C H AP TE R V .

T H E E V O L UT I O N OF A RYA N S P EE C H
1 . T he Arya n Lan g u age s
2. D i al ec t a n d L a n gu ag e
T h e L o s t Aryan La fi g u ag es
4 T h e Wave T h eory
.

5 L an g uag e a n d R ace
.

6 . Th e G e n es i s o f Aryan S p eec h

C H AP TE R V I .

T H E A RYAN M YT H O LOGY

I N DE X .
 IJ S T OF I L L U S T R AT TO N S .

A
P GE

~ D I A G RA M OF AR Y A N M I G R A T I ON S
N D I A G RA M O F C E PH A L I C A N D O R BI T A L I E
IND C S
9 L ON G BA R R O W S K U L L F RO M R U B S T ON E
P R O U N D BA RR O W S K U L L F R O M C O W LA M
9 S I D E V I E W O F S K U L L F RO M R U B S T ON E
9 S DE V w I OF S KULL F RO M C O W LA M
w L ON G BA R R O W S K U LL F RO M B
S H ER U R N
o
p R O U N D BA R R O W S K U L L F RO M F L I XT O N
© S KU LL F RO M A C A V E A T S C LA I G N E A U X
-
n

9
h S KU L L F RO M A T U M U L U S AT BO RR E BY
Q
— ~ S K U LLS F RO M I L D E R T ON A N D BO R R E B Y
Hp H E LV ET I A N S K U LL
R O MA N S K U L L
S K U LL FR O M G IB RA L TA R
S K U LL O F A M AN FR O M H I S S A R L I K , BRON ZE AG E
F
S K U LL S RO M H I S S A RL I K A N D G I RA L T A R B
F S K U LL O F S T M AN S U Y .

°
3
5 S K U L L O F AN AUV E R G N A T
p S K U LL F RO M H I S S A RL I K , S T ON E A G E
Np S K U LL F RO M TH E T RO U
. DE F RON T A L
Nu R H /E T IA N
S K U LL
NN I BE R I A N AN D S I L U R I A N S K U LL S
Nw C O PP E R C E L T, F RO M w ss LA K E D W E LL I N G
Ne H OR S ES ,
E N G RA V E D ON I
R E N D EE R A N T L E R
N mH O R S EMA N ,
FRO M C YP R U S
Np U RN H UT F RO M A L BA L O N G A
N N O X -C A R I F R O M A T H RA C A N C O I N
’ ‘
I
28 S K U LL O F A S PA N I S H BA S QU E
.

2 9. M AP
30 . D I A G RA M OF ARY A N LA N G U A G E S
 PR E F A C E .

T H I S series is i ntended to present i n p 0p u i a r fo rm an

account of the progress of Con tem porary Science ,

especially i n those d epartments where our k nowledge

h a s recently been enlarged ei ther by the a c c u m u l a
,

tion of fresh facts or where n ew theories have taken

,

the place of others hitherto accepted .

T h i s has been notably the case with the subject of

the present vol ume The last ten years have seen a
.

revol ution i n th e opi ni on of schola r s as to the region

i ii which th e Aryan race originated and theori es ,

whic h not l ong ago were u niversally accepted as the

well establ ished concl usion s o f science n ow hard ly
-

h n d a d efender .

I n G erm any several works have been devoted

excl usively to the subj ect but no E nglish book has
,

yet appeared givi ng an a ccou n t of the state of

th e con troversy and embodying the results recently
,

arrived at by p h ilologists arch ae ologi sts and anthro

‘

, ,

p o l o g i s ts .

The present vol um e does not ai m at settin g forth

'

n ew views or speculations I t is rather a s u m m a ry

.

of th e labours of m any scholars and a critical d igest

,
X P R EFA C E .

o f the very considerable l iterature which has now

accu mulated on the subj ect I ts obj ect is to presen t .

i n condensed form a statemen t of ascertained facts ,

an d of the arguments which have been based upon

them O n the works of four scholars Cu no P osche
.
, , ,

1
Penka and S chrader who deal specially with the
, ,

subj ect of this book I have freely d rawn often , ,

wi thout s p e c i fi c acknowledgment I am m ore espe .

c i a l ly i ndebted
’
to D r Schrader s ad mirable work .
,

which forms an al most exhaustive treasury of facts

and argu m ents set forth i n a critical an d i mpartial
,

spi rit To thi s work an E nglish translation of which

.
,

i s an nounced fo r speedy publication the student who ,

d esires to follow out the subject may be c o n fi d e n tly

referred .

O f the anthropologists I have relied c h i c fl y on

Virchow the greatest of the Germans and on
, ,

B roca th e greatest of the Fren chmen ; bu t without

,

neglecting other writers such as R ol leston H uxl ey , , ,

T h u rn a rn Davis G reenwel l D e Q uatrefages H amy

, , , , ,

and Topi n ard .

For arch aeological details constan t reference has

been m ade to H e l b ig s little known but ad m irabl e ’
-

book on the prehistori c c ivilisation of I taly as wel l ,

as to the work s o f Keller D e M o rti ll e t and B oyd

.
, ,

D awki n s .

1
j oh an n G us t v
a Cu n o , F ars c/ um g m
'

zm
'

Gcbzete
'
a er a l /m Vbl é er
‘

Pos c h e D i e A rzer ; K arl P e n k a On lgi n e: A ri an a

'

Th eo d o r
’

ku n de , ,

D i e H erk zm/l der Arzer ; O S c h ra d e i , S p rac k w rg l a cfi n u nd

' ' ’

an d .
 PR E F A C E . xi

I have obtruded my own opinions as little as

possible O n the main t h es i s of th e book they are
.

essentially those of Spiegel and Sc h rader though i n ,

several poi nts I h n d mysel f rat h er i n agreemen t

with Cuno whose i ngenious work seems to be
,

al most unkn own i n t h i s coun try i f on e may j udge ,

from the fact that I h ave seen i t quoted i n n o

E nglis h book and found that i t was u nknown even
,

i n the British M useu m .

I believe the speculat i on as to th e relations of the

Basques and I beri ans i s new I h ave also worked .

’
out a pregnan t suggestion of Dr T h u rn a m s the .
—

i d e n ti fi c a ti o n of the pri m i tive A ryan s wit h th e

“ ”
T uranian race of the British round barrows an ,

hypothesis which seems to afford the most probable

solution of the problem of th e origin of the A ryans ,

and t h is I h ave combi ned wi th the philological

arguments of Anderson Weske and Cuno th e , , ,

only scholars who have effectively i nvestigated the

linguistic a ffi n i ti e s of pri m itive A ryan speech .

I n the chapter on mythology I have attempted

to work out to its legiti mate concl us i on a l i ne of
argu men t suggested i n the H ibbert lectures of
P rofessor R hys .

I
S E TT R N G T ON ,
D ecem ber 18 8 9
.
 THE O RIG IN O F THE ARYANS .

C H A PT E R I .

T H E A RY A N CO N TR O V E R S Y .

W H E N towards the close of th e last century Sanskrit

and Zend became known to E uropean sc h olars th e ,

n ew science of Comparative Philology came i nto

existence The fi rs t stone of th e e d i fi c e was laid i n
.

I 78 6 when S i r William J ones made the memorable

,

declaration that the si milarities between S anskri t ,

Greek Lati n German an d Celti c could only be

, , ,

explai ned on th e hypot h esis that these lan guages had

a com mon parentage H egel hardly exaggerated th e
.

consequences of this d iscovery when he called it the

d iscovery of a n ew world .

Fifty years elapsed before Bopp succeeded i n

establishing as a settled conclusion of science what
, ,

had hit h erto been l i ttle more t h an a probable

hypothes i s H is Comp a ra ti ve G ra m m a r published i n
.
,

18 33 -3 5 has been superseded i n its d etai ls by ot h er

,

works and i t has now only an historical i nterest But

, .

to Bopp belongs the honour of havi ng discovered th e

method of the comparison of gram matical forms ,

wh i ch at once placed Comparative Philology on a

s c i en ti fi c foot i ng I n t h is and subsequen t works
.
2 TH E O R I GIN OF TH E A R YA N S .

B0p p showed that Zend and Slavonic as well as ,

Alban ian and Armen ian m ust be in cluded i n what he

,

cal led th e I ndo German i c family of speech

-
.

The great linguistic fam ily whose ex istence was ,

thus established embraces seven E uropean grou ps of

,

languages the H el len ic I talic Cel tic Teutoni c

—

, , , ,

Slavon ic Lithuani c or Lettic and Alban ian ; i n fact

, , ,

all the ex isti ng languages of E urope except Basque ,

Fi n nic Magyar and Turkish There are also three

, , .

closely related Asiatic groups : the I ndic con tai nin g ,

fo u rte e n m o d e rn I nd i an languages d erived from

’

S anskri t ; secondly th e I ran i c group comprising

, ,

Zend P ersian P ushtu or A fgh an B aluchi Kurd ish

, , , , ,

and Ossetic ; and thi rd ly th e A rmen ian which i s

, , ,

i ntermediate between G reek and I ranian .

No n ame altogether unobjection able has been

, ,

devised fo r this fam ily of speech J aphetic modelled .

,

after the pattern of S em itic and H amiti c i nvolves the ,

assu mption of a descent from Ja p h e t Caucasi an i s

both too n arrow and too broad and i f used at all i s , , ,

appl icable to race rather than to language S an .

s k ri ti c gives u ndue prom inen ce to on e m ember of th e

group . I ndo Germ ani c and I ndo -E u ropean are not

-

only cl um sy but i naccurate The fi rs t adopted by

, .
,

BO pp i s a favourite term i n Germany ; but Fren ch

,

and I talian scholars see n o reason why German

should be taken as the type of E uropean speec h .

I ndo -E uropean which they prefer i s too narrow si nce

, , ,

it excludes I ran ian and A rmenian and too broad , ,

sinc e the languages i n quest i on are spoken only i n a

part of I ndia and a part of E urope .

A RY A N a term i nvented by Professor M ax M ul ler

, ,

i s al most as objectionable as S anskri ti c si nce i t ,

properly d esignates only the I ndo I ranian languages -

,
.
 TH E AR YA N CO N TR O V E R S Y .
3

in which sense i t is used by many conti nental sc h olars .

M oreover i t tacitly i mpl i es or suggests that the a n cient

,

Ariana the d i strict round H erat was the cradle

, ,

of th e Aryan l anguages and thus begs th e w h ol e ,

question of thei r E uropean or Asi at i c origin H ow .

ever si nce th e t erm has th e great merit of b e in g s h o rt

,
’

and compact and since i t i s al most un iversally

,

adopted by E nglish writers an d i s i ncreasingly used ,

i n France and Germany it will i n spite of its , ,

mani fold demerits be employed i n the ensui ng pages

,
.

We have already seen t h at Comparative Ph i lology ,

as a science d ates from th e publ ication of Bopp s

,
’

Comp a ra ti ve G ra m m a r i n 18 3 5 B ut this great .

ac h ievemen t was not without its nemesis When .

Bopp had dem on strated that the greater n umber o f

the languages of E urope and som e languages of A sia
m u st be referred to a com mon ancestral speec h ,

there was a tendency to assum e as a matter of ,

course that the speakers of these languages were also

,

themselves descended from com mon an cestors F rom .

a pri m itive unity of speech scholars hast i ly i n ferred a

pri mitive uni ty of race .

Professor M ax M ii ll e r owing to the charm of hi s

,

style to his unrivalled power of popular ex position

, ,

and to his high authority as a S anskri t scholar has ,

done more t h an any ot h er wri ter to popul arise t h i s

erroneous notion among ourselves T h us i n his .
,

L ectu res on t/ze S c i en c e of L a ng uag e delivered i n ,

1 8 6 1 i nstead of speaking only of a pri mitive A ryan

,
”
language he speaks of an A ryan race an A ryan
, ,

fam i ly and asserts t h at there was a ti me w h en th e

,

fi rs t ancestors of the I ndians the Persians th e Greeks , , ,

th e R o mans the S laves the Celts and th e Germans

, , ,

were l i ving toget h er w i th i n the same enclosures nay , ,

4 TH E OR IG I N OF THE A RY A N S .

u nder the sam e roof and he argues that because th e ,

“
same form s of speech are preserved by al l the
members of the Aryan fam ily i t follows that before ,

the an cestors of the I ndi ans and P ersians started for

the South and the leaders of the G reek R oman
, , ,

Celtic Teuton ic and S lavoni c colon ies m arched to

, ,

ward s the shores of E urope there was a s mal l clan of ,

A ryans settled probably on the highest elevation of

,

Central A sia speaking a language not yet Sanskrit

,

or Greek or G erm an but contain ing the d ialecti cal ,

”1
germ s of al l .

Than this pictures q ue paragraph more m ischievous

words have seldom been uttered by a great scholar .

Professor M ax M ti l le r s high reputation has been ’

the means of i mpressing these crud e assu mption s ,

which he would now doubtless repudiate upon his ,

2
n umerous d isciples I n E ngland at al l events such
.
, ,

m isconception s are stil l wid ely prevalent and ou r ,

popular writers persistently ignore the labours o f

those French and Germ an scholars who d uri ng the ,

last quarter of a centu ry have been offeri ng more ,

s c i e n ti fi c explanations of the great fact o f the funda

mental u nity of the A ryan languages They have .

shown conclusively that the assumption of the com

mon ancestry of the speakers of A ryan languages i s
a mere fi g m e n t wholly contrary to the evidence and
, ,

as i mprobable as the hypothesis that a s mall A ryan

clan i n Central Asia could have sent out great
1
M ax M ti ll e r, L ecfu res , xst i
S e r e s , p p 2 11, 2 12 . .

2
Th e s e op n onsi i
till it a re s t T h i 188 4
he d l by w r e rs o f re p u e. us , n ,

Can o n C k f fi m d th t
oo a
“
it i r f t e i ti fi l ly d m
a t td s a ac ,
s c en ca e o n s ra e ,

th t th
a t f l l th f m ili
e an c es o rs o b l g i g t th i (th A y )
a e a es e on n o s e r an ra c e

m t h v d
us a lt t g th
e we mm o i ty ft
e t h i p ti f m
e r as o n e c o un a er e rse a ra on ro
”
S m iti d H m iti c b h C k O i gi f R blg o a d
'

th e e c an a ra n c es . —
oo ,
r ns o e z n n

La ng u ag z , p 3 12 . .
 TH E A RY AN CO N TR O V ER S Y .
5

colon ies which marched four t h ousan d m iles to the

shores of E urope .

I t can not be i nsisted upon too strongly t h at

identi ty of speech does not i mply ident i ty of race ,

any more than d i vers i ty of speec h i mpl ies d ivers i ty

o f race The language of Cornwal l is the same as
.

th e language of E ssex but the blood i s Celt i c i n the

,

one case and Teutonic i n the ot h er The language of .

Cornwall i s d i fferent from t h at of B r i ttany but th e ,

blood i s largely the same Two related language s .

,

such as French and I talian poi nt to an earl i er ,

language from which both have descended ; b u t i t

,

by no means follows that French and I tal i ans w h o ,

speak those languages have descended from com mon

,

ancestors The most i nexper i enced eye can d istin

.

g uish between a Spaniard and a Swede and yet bot h ,

speak A ryan tongues and even i n Northern and ,

Southern Germany there i s a mani fest d i fference of

race though th e language is the same
, .

T h e old assumption of the ph i lologists t h at th e

5 ,

rel ationship of language i mpl i es a relationsh i p of race ,

has been decisively d isproved and rejected by th e

an thropologists T h e ult i mate unity of th e hum an race
.

may be adm itted but P rofessor M ax M ti l l e r h a s

,

m a i ntained a nearer kinship of al l S peakers of A ryan

languages H e has asserted that the sam e blood
.

run s i n the vei ns of E nglish sold iers as i n th e vei ns

”
of the dark B engalese and has had the courage to ,

“
affi rm t h at there i s not an E nglish j ury nowad ays
which after examining the hoary documents of lan
,

g uage would reject the clai m of a com mon descen t

,

and a legi timate relationship between H i nd u Greek , ,

and T e u to n ” l
Coming from such a source thi s
. ,

1 M a x M i il l e r, S u rvey o/ L a n g u ag es , p . 2 9.
 6 TH E O R I G I N O F T H E A RYA N S .

statement cannot be passed over as i t m ight be i f

i t came from a less em i nent authority I t wi ll be .

ad mitted that the language spoken by the negro i n

A labam a resembles the l an guage spoken by the New
E nglander of M assachusetts far m ore nearly than the
lan guage spoken by the E nglish sold i er resembles
that of the Bengal sepoy wit h whom he is brigaded ,

and the evidence d erived from the d ocuments of

language i n this case not hoary which might be
— —

“ ”
put before an E ngl ish j ury as to a com mon descent ,

“ ”
and a legiti mate relationshi p between the negro
an d the Y ankee would be far more i ntelligible to the ,

twelve E ngl ish tradesmen i n the box than the more

obscure e vi d e nee which applies to the case of the
'

Teuton and the H i ndu S uch r ash assertion s are .

calcul ated to d iscredit and have d iscredited the whol e , ,

s cience of Comparative Philology and those who ,

have given them the authori ty attached to i n fl u e n ti al

names must be charged wi th havi ng retarded for
twenty years i n E ngland the progress of the science
f
o Comparative E thnology 1
.

T o the French anthropologists and more especially ,

to B roca belongs the cred i t of rai sing a need ful

,

protest against th e overweening cl ai ms of the philo

“
l o g i s ts H e observes that
. races have frequently
withi n the histori c period changed thei r l anguage
without havi ng apparently changed the race or the
type The Belgians for i nstance speak a neo -Lati n
.
, ,

lan guage ; but of all the races who have m ingled thei r
1
Th u s i n a rec e n t
k P w or ro f
ess o r Ra w li n so n q t
u o es th e fo reg o i ng

a p pe a l to th e E n g li h j y
s ur , fro m th e g rea es t t of m o d e rn e th n o l o
” ”w h
g is t s, as th e res u lt f d v o a an c e d m od e rn n d uc i tiv e i
s c en ce , i ch

h as p ro v d b y d ll
e e on a reas o n a bl e dou bt th e c o m m o n o ri g n o f th e i
na ti ons w hi h p k A y
c s l ea r an an g u ag e s —
. Ra w li nso n , Orig i n f N ati on s
o ,

p . 176.
 T H E A RY A N C O N T RO V E RS Y .
7

blood with that of th e autochthones of Belgiu m i t

would be d i ffi c u l t to fi n d on e wh ich has left less trace
”
than the people of R ome H ence he conti nues .
, ,

th e ethnological val ue of comparative philology i s

extremely small I ndeed it i s apt to be m islead ing
.
,

rather t h an ot h erwise But p h i lolog i cal facts an d

.

deductions are more striki ng t h an m i nute m easure

ments of skulls and therefore the concl usion s of
,
”1
philologists have received und ue attention .

These warning word s are st i ll neglected the ,

speakers of A ryan languages are assu med to const i

tute an A ryan race an d the question i s debated
, ,

where d id this Aryan race origin ate P

I t i s now contend ed that there i s n o suc h thing as an
A ryan race i n the same sense that there i s an A ryan
language an d the question of late so frequently d i s
,

cussed as to the origin of the A ryan s can only mean if ,

it mean s anything a d iscu s sion of the ethni c a ffi n i ti e s

,

of those n umerous races w h ich have acqu i red A ryan

speech ; with the further question whic h i s perh aps ,

i nsoluble among which of these races d id A ryan

—

speech arise an d where was the crad le of that race P

,

To the same effect Topi nard a d istin g uished fol

, ,

lower of Broca remarks that it has been proved that

,

the anthropological types i n E urope have been con

ti n u o u s and i f the A ryans cam e from A sia they can
,

have brought with them nothing but t h eir language ,

their civilisation and a knowledge of m etal s Thei r

, .

blood has disappeared I n France he continues we .

, ,

are A ryan s only by speech By race we are mai nly .

2
h
Cymry in the nort an d Celts i n the central region
, .

Thi rty years ago thi s quest i on as to the cradle o f

1
Bro ca , L a L zn g m
’

g u e e! I A n tfi ropol og
' ' ’ '

rtz e, 2 59
p . .

9
To p i n a rd , p 444
. .
8 TH E O R IG I N O F T H E A R Y A N S .

the A ryan race was deemed a reason able question to

ask and a poss i ble one to answer I t was even
, .

believed that i t had received a fi n a l and d e fi n i te

solution E uropean sc h olars with hardly an e x c e p
.
,

tion were agreed that the crad le of w h at t h ey were

,

pleased to call the A ryan race m ust be sought i n

Central A si a on th e upper waters of the O xus .

There i s hardly a more i n structive c h apter i n the

whole history of s c i e n ti fi c O p i nion t h an that which
deals with the argu ments on w h ich this con clusion
was based and with the counter argu ments which
,

have led d urin g the last few years to it s genera l

, ,

abandon ment .

A t the begin n i ng of the presen t century and even ,

so recentl y as thi rty years ago the chronolog y o f ,

A rchbishop Usher was accepted without question ,

the origi n of the hu man race being assigned to the

year 4004 R C I t was bel ieved that the primeval .

1
language spoken by our fi rs t parents was H ebrew ,

and that the origin of the languages of E urope m ust

be referred to the fam ily of Ja p h e t who set forth from ,

the plai n s of Shin ar i n th e year 2 247 B C .

This theory based on the bel i ef that the human ,

race origi nated i n Asi a at a comparatively recen t

period and that the d iversity of hu man speech d ates
,

from the con fusion of ton gues at Babel was u n iver ,

sally accepted I t was maintained for i nstance by .

, ,

Van s Kennedy i n 18 2 8 by D r Ki tto i n 8 4

2 3
1 7 and
?
, .
,

by Canon Cook as late as 18 8 4 as well as by a

4
,

hos t of less i n fl u e n tia l writers .

1
G ill , A n ti q u i ty f H ebrew
o , p 44
. .

3
K e n n ed y R es ea rch : i n to, tlce Orig i n an d Afi rs t?
) of flu fri m ipa l
La n g u ag e: of E u mfi e a n d A s i a .

3
I n Kn ig h t s Pi ctori a l Bi bl e
’
,
vo l . i p 38
. . .

Co o k , Ori gi n s q l
’

el zgzon a n d L a ng u ag e , p 3 14 . .
 TH E AR YAN CO N TR O V ER S Y .
9

In a somewhat m o d i fi e d form t h is opin ion i s st i ll

held Mom msen i n 18 74 adhered to the valley of
.
, ,

the E uphrates as th e pri mitive seat of the I ndo

Germani c race an d the same t h eory was advocated
1
,

i n 18 8 8 by D r H ale i n a paper read before the

.

A nt h ropological Sect i on of th e A meri can Association

2
for the Advancemen t of S cience .

Adelun g the father of Comparative P hi lology

, ,

who d ied i n 18 06 placed the cradle of mank i nd ,

i n the valley of Cashmere wh ich he id e n ti fi e d ,

with P aradise To Adelung we owe the opin ion

.
,

which has prevailed so widely that si nce the human ,

race orig i nated i n the east th e most westerly nations , ,

the I berians and the Celts m ust have been th e fi rs t to ,

leave the paren t hive .

A s soon as the archaic character of Zend and i ts ,

close relation to Sanskri t had been recogni sed i t was , , .

seen that the Cashmere hypot h es i s of Adelung was

un tenable and that the I nd i an s and I ranian s must at
,

one ti me have occupied i n com mon some northern

region from which the I nd i ans penetrated i nto the
,

P unj ab The hypothesi s wh i ch for hal f a century

.
,

was generally accepted that Central Asi a was the ,

cradle of th e I ndo E uropean race was fi rs t pro -

,

pounded i n 18 20 by J G R hode H is argument was . . .

based on the geograph i cal i nd i cations contained i n

th e fi rs t chapter of the Vend idad which poi nted not ,

obscurely to Bactria as the earlier h ome of th e

I ranian s .

I n view of the enormous extension of ti me wh ich i s

now demanded for the evol ution and d i fferentiation
of th e Aryan languages t h ese arguments lose thei r ,

1
M o m m s en , R om zs c/ze i p 30
'

vo l . . . .

3
I afi d a r S c i en ce AI on t/zly , iv p 674, M arc h 13 8 9
’
vol . x x x . . .
10 TH E O R I G I N OF TH E A RYA N S .

cogency ; but they were s u ffi c i e n t to obtain the

access i on of W von S chlegel who nearly at th e same
.
,
’
ti me declared hi msel f an ad h eren t of R hode s hypo
thesis B ut the general acceptance of this theory
.

by E uropean scholars was c h i e fly d ue to the great

authority of P ott The reasoning of thi s em inen t
.

scholar i s an i nstructive example of the way i n which

the i magination can be i n fl u e n c e d by a mere meta
’
phor . P ott s argumen t i f i t can be called an
,
'

argument i s based upon the aphorism ex o rzen te

,
—

l ax . The path of the su n m ust be the path of culture .

I n Asia he d eclares or nowhere was the school -house

, , ,

where the fam i lies of manki nd were trained H e fi x e s .

on the region watered by the Ox us an d the J axartes ,

north of the H i malaya and east of the Caspian as ,

the true crad le of the I ndo E uropean race Klaproth - .

and R itter supported this concl usion by a futil e

attempt to ident i fy the names of the E uropean nation s
with certai n frontier tribes m entioned by Chinese
historians I n 18 47 Lassen declared hi s adherence to
.

the view of Pott on the groun d that the Sanskri t

people m ust have penetrated i nto the P unj ab from the
north west t h rough Cabul , and that the traditions of
-

the Avesta poin t to the slopes of the Be l u rtag and '

the M ustag as the pl ace of thei r earlier sojourn That .

before thei r separat i on the I ndo -I ran ian s were nomad

herdsmen i n h abiting the steppes between the Ox us and
,

the J axartes i s not i mprobable but i n vi ew of the

,

philological arguments which establish the compara

t ive l y late d ate of the separation of the I ndi an and
I ran ian stems i t i s now seen that the ad mission of a
,

Bactrian home for the I ndo -I ran ian s has l ittle bearing
on the question .

I n the followi ng year ( 18 48 )this opi nion received

 TH E AR YA N CO N TR O V E RS Y. II
the powerful support of J acob Gri m m who cal mly lays ,

i t down as an accepted conclusion of science which ,

“ ”
few will be found to question t h at al l the n ations ,

of E urope m igrated anciently from Asia ; i n th e

vanguard those related races whose desti ny i t was
through moi l an d peri l to struggle onwards thei r ,

fo rward march from east to west being prompted

by an irresistible i mpulse whose precise cause i s ,

hidden i n obscurity The farther to the west any

.

r ace has penetrated so much the earlier it m ust have

started on i ts pilgrim age and so m uch the more ,

profound will be the footpri nts which i t i mpressed

”1
upon its track .

I n 18 5 9 P rofessor M ax M u ller i n his H zlrtory of ,

A n c i en t S a n s k ri t L i tera tu re adopted with sundry, ,

“ ’
poeti c embellishments Grim m s t h eory of the i rre
,
”
s i s tib l e i mpulse The mai n stream of th e A ryan
.

”
nations he says
,
has always fl o w e d toward s the
,

north west N O histori an can tell u s by what i mpulse

- .

those adventurous nomads were driven on through

Asi a towards the isles an d shores of E urope .

But whatever it was the i mpulse was as i rresistible

,

as the spell which i n our own ti mes sends the Celtic

tribes towards the prairies or th e regions of gol d ,

across the Atlanti c I t requires a strong will o r

.
,

a great amount of i nertness to be able to withstand ,

such national or rather ethn ical movements Few .

will stay behind when al l are going B ut to let .

’
one s friend s depart and then to set out ourselves
to take a road which lead where i t may can neve r , ,

lead u s to j oi n those agai n who speak our language

and worsh i p our gods i s a course which only men —

of s tr ong i ndividuality an d great sel f-dependence

1
i
G r m m , D eu l s cfi e Sp rac he, pp 6, . 162.
I 2 T II E O R IG I N O F T H E A R YA N S .

are capable of pur s u i ng I t was th e course adopted .

by the southern branch o f the A ryan family the —

Brahmanic Aryans of I ndia and the Z oroastrians of

I r an ”
.

O n this passage P rofessor Whitney somewhat

mal i ciousl y observes that a less poetic and more
exact s c i e n ti fi c statemen t would have been preferable ,

and t h at the paragraph seems to have been suggested

“
by K a u l b a c h s famous picture representi ng the
’

scattering of the hu man race from the foot of the

ru i ned Tower of B abel where we see each separate ,

n ation al ity with the i mpress of i ts after character

,

and fortunes al ready stamped on every li mb and

feature tak ing up its l in e of march toward s th e
,
”1
quarter of th e earth which i t i s desti ned to occupy .

P ictet i n his Orzg zfl es [ n d o E u rop een n es of which

'
’
-
, ,

the fi rs t vol ume was published i n 18 5 9 constructed ,

an elaborate theory of the successive A ryan migrations

from Central Asi a H e brought the H ellenes and
.

I tal ian s by a route south of th e Caspian through

Asia M i no r to Greece and I taly and the Celts south ,

of the Caspian through the Caucasus to the north

of th e B lack S ea and then up the D anube to the
,

extrem e west of E urope ; th e S laves and Teuton s

m arching north o f the Caspian through the R ussian
steppes . P ictet s argu ments der i ved mainly from
’

p h i lological considerati ons as to th e an i mals and

plan ts with which he supposed th e various races to
h ave been acquai nted van i s h on exam i nation ,
.

’
I n the same year P i ctet s view was endorsed by
la far greater n ame t h at of one of the most acute
—

an d profound scholars of the century S o rapid ly .

has science progressed that i t seems d i fii c u l t to

Wh it n e y , Or i en ta l a nd L i ng u b l ic S tu d i es , p . 95 .
 TH E AR Y AN C O N TR O V E R S Y . I 3

believe that so recently as 18 62 S chleicher could

have pr opounded i n i ts crudest form the theory of
, ,

the successive migration s of the A ryan races from

the east .The home of th e or i gi nal I ndo German i c -

”
race he writes i n his Con gb en d zzm z i s to be sough t
’

, ,
”
i n the central highlands o f Asi a The Slavo .

Teutoni c races fi rs t began t h e i r journeyi ngs toward s

th e west ; then followed the G raec o I talo Cel -tic
'

- -

peoples ; of th e A ryans who remai ned behi nd th e ,

I ndians travelled south -ea stward and the I ran i ans ,

”
spread i n a south westerly d irection - .

The general acceptance i n this cou ntry of the

Central Asia n hypot h esis i s undoubtedly d ue to the
c o n fi d en c e
1
with w h ich i n words already quoted , ,

i t was propounded by Professor M ax M u ller i n

h i s deservedly popular L ec tu res o n t/ze S c i en c e of
L a ng u ag e delivered i n 18 6 1
,
Stamped wi th th e .

hall mark of the approval of th e m ost em i nen t

-

scholars i n E urope Pott Lassen G r i m m S chleicher,

—

, , ,

an d M ax M ii ll e r the theo ry rapidly m ade i ts way

—

i nto all the text books as an accepted concl usion of

-

li nguistic science T hus P rofessor Sayce writes i n

.

“
1 8 74 —
When th e Aryan languages fi rs t m ake thei r
appearance i t i s i n th e high lands of M iddle Asia ,
”2
between the sources of th e Ox us and J axartes It .

would be ted ious to enu mera te all the books i n which

this theory was accepted S u ffi c e i t to say that i t was .

approved by Li nk J usti M istel i and K iepe rt on the

, , ,

Conti nent and by S ayce M u i r R ic h ard M orris and

, , , ,

Papillon i n this country .

Before gi vi ng a n accoun t of the si ngular revulsion

of opi nion w hich has recently taken place i t may be ,

1
S ee p 3 , s upra
. .

2
y
S a c e , Pn n a p l es qf Pl ul o{ogy , p
’ '

. 10 1.
14 TH E OR IG I N OF THE A R YA N S .

well to examine b ri e fl y the argu ments which i nd uced

the most emi nen t E uropean scholars wi th hardly a ,

d issentien t voice to approve a theory which i s now

,

al most as un iversal ly rejected .

I n 18 8 0 when two d ari ng sceptics Be n fe y and

, ,

G eiger had already ventured to state the d i ffi c u l tie s

,

i n the way of the accepted hypothesis P rofessor ,

Sayce sum med up more forcibly than had been don e

by any previous writer the reason s why he thought i t
best to abid e by the current opi n ion which places
the pri meval Aryan com m unity i n Bac tri a n a on the ,

western slopes of the Be l u rtag and the M ustag and ,

”1
near the sources of the Oxus and J axartes .

H e argues that Com parative Philolo g y itsel f

supplies u s with a p r oof of the Asiatic crad le of the
Aryan tongue . This proof consists i n the allega
tion that of al l the Aryan d ialects Sanskri t an d
Zend m ay on the whole be considered to have
, ,

changed the least while on the other han d Keltic i n

, ,
”
th e extreme west has c h anged most H ence i t .

would appea r that the region now occupied by

S anskri t and Zend m ust be the nearest to the pri m i
tive centre of d ispersion This concl usion he adds.
, ,

i s c o n fi rm e d by the assertion i n the Avesta that the

fi rs t creation of mank i nd by Ahuramazd a ( Orm u z d )
took place i n th e Bactrian region Professor Sayce .

ad mits that thi s legend i s at most a late trad ition ,

d applies only to the Zoroastrian Persians but ,

he thi nks i t agrees with the conclusions of Com

p a ra ti ve P hi lology which teach
, u s that the early
A ryan home was a cold region si nce the only two ,

trees whose names agree i n E astern and Western

A ryan are the birch and the pine whi le wi nter was ,

1
Sa yc e,
’

S a m re fl
a a n p tag a, vo l . 11. p . 12 3 .
 TH E AR YA N C O N TR O V ER S Y .

fami li ar with i ts snow and ice

, . H e locates i t i n the
n eighbourhood of the S ea of A ral to which th e ,

un iversal A ryan myth of the wanderings of Odysseus

may refer .

I t i s fortunate that we should have from such

a competent authority a summary of the arguments
which after sixty years of d iscussion were considered
, , ,

only n ine years ago s u fli c i e n t to establish the Asiatic

,

origi n of the Aryan l anguages .

Accord ing to P rofessor S ayce the fi rs t an d most

,
”
conclusive proof i s the assumption that S anskri t
and Zend are the most archaic of the Aryan
languages and that therefore the crad le of the I ndo
,

I rani ans must also be th e crad le of the Aryans .

I t i s n ow recognised that the archaic character of

S anskrit and Zend i s m ain ly d ue to the fact tha t
our knowledge of these languages is derived from
documents more ancient than those belonging to any
of the languages with which they are to be compared .

B ut i f we c o n fi n e our attention to contemporary

form s of speech and compare for i nstance modern
, , ,

Lithuanian with any of the vernacular d ialects of

I ndi a which have descended from Sanskri t we fi n d ,

that the Lithuani an is i m measurably the more archai c

i n its character I t may be surmised that i f we
.

possessed a Lithuanian l iterature of a d ate contem

p o ra r
y with the oldest l iterature of I nd ia i t might ,

be contended with greater reason that the cradle of

the Aryan languages m ust have been i n the L i th u
a n i a n region . I n l i ke man ner i t i s not fair to com
pare ancient Zen d with m odern German B ut i f a
.

comparison i s mad e between modern Persian and the

vernacular I celand ic the latter i s seen to have pre
,

s erved th e more archaic forms so that i f th e argu ment

,
 16 TH E O R I G I N OF T H E A RY A N S .

from archaism be ad missibl e an d th e argumen t i s ,

c o n fi n e d to these contemporary languages i t would ,

be more reasonable to place the Aryan cradle i n

I celand than i n B actri a .

B ut i t wi ll be said we know I celand has been

, ,

colonised withi n the histor i c period T rue ; but we .

know also that th e I ndo -I ranians were nomad herds

men at a ti m e when the E uropean Aryan s were no
longer nom ads and therefore t h ey m i ght easily have
,

wandered with their herds to Bactr i a ; while the

archaic character of th e I ndo I ran ian speech i s -

explai ned by the parallel case of th e Ta tta r tribes ,

w h ich exhibit the conservative i n fl u e n c e on l anguage

of a wandering pastoral li fe .

Again st the tradition s of the Avesta which are so ,

late as to be valueless may be placed certai n syn

,

chro mous traditions of the E uropean A ryans that

they were themselves autochthonous The Deucal i on .

legend of the Greeks has as m uch or as little value , ,

as the trad itions of the Avesta .

The philological ded uctions as to latitude and

c l i m a te a p p l y with as m uch force to E urope as to
’

Asi a ; and i f the bi rch and the pi ne were k nown to

the pri mitive A ryans so also i t m ay be urged was
, , ,
.

the beech which unl i ke th e bi rch and the pi ne i s

“

, , ,

c o n fi n ed to E urope whi le the ass and the camel

, ,

wh i ch were certa i nly u nk nown to the u ndivided

A ryans are especially c h aracteristi c of the faun a
,

of Central Asi a A s for the S ea of A ral an d the

.
,

wanderings of Odysseus t h ey are d isposed of by the

,

fact that the word s both for sea and salt are not -

c om mon to the E uropean and A siatic Ary a ns while i f ,

a sea i s required the Baltic for t h at matter would

, , ,

se rve as wel l as the Sea of A ral .

 VE R S Y
‘

TH E A RY A N CO N TRO . 17

I t is ve ry i nstructive to learn how extremely

shadowy are the argu ments wh ich s u ffi c e d to convince
all the greatest scholars i n Germany and E ngland ,

Pott Lassen Gri m m Schl eicher M om msen and M ax

, , , , ,

M u ller that the origi n of the A rya ns must be sought

,

i n Asia whence i n successive m i grating h ordes t h ey

, , ,

Wandered to the West I n spite of th e in tri nsi c

.

probabilities of the case i n s p ite of the enormous

'

d i ffi c u l ti e s of any such m igration this opin ion was ,

u niversally accepted on n o sol id grounds whatever ; at

,

fi rs t merely from the general i mpression t h at Asi a

was necessari ly the cradle of the hu man race an d ,

afterward s on t h e auth ority of a late I ranian legend ,

aided by the belief which now proves to be baseless

, ,

of the more archaic character of Zend and Sanskrit .

‘

There is n o more curious chapter i n the w h ole history

of s c i e n ti fi c d elusion The histo ry of the general
.

abandon ment withi n the last ten years of con clusion s

, ,
.

which had prevailed for hal f a century as the fi rs t ,

frui ts of the n ew science of Comparative P h ilology ,

must now be sketched .

First among the causes which have led to thi s

change of opinion must be placed the evidence as to
the anti quity an d early history of man supplied by the
new sciences of Geology A nthropol ogy Cr an iology , , ,

and P rehistoric Archaeology The assu m ption t hat .

m an was a comparatively recen t deni zen of the earth ,

the traditional bel i ef t h at Asi a was the c r adle of th e

human race and the i d e n ti fi c a tio n o f the Aryans wi th
,

the descendants of Ja p h e t had to be reconsidered ,

wh en i t was recogni sed that man had been an i n h ab i

tant of W e s te rn E u ro p e at a tim e an terio r to th e
’ '

oldest trad itions pr obably before the close of th e last

,

glacial epoch .
 18 TH E O R I G I N o r TH E A RYA N S .

The geograp h ical centre of human history has now

been sh i fted from the E a s t to the West The earliest .

ex isting d ocu ments for th e histo ry of m anki nd come

not from Asia bu t from Western E urope T h e most
, .

ancient record s of any actual events which w e possess

are n o longer the slabs with cunei form writing
d isinterred from Babylon ian mounds but the i m ,

measurably old er memorial s of successful hunts ,

preserved i n the caverns of th e D ordogne which were ,

i nscribed by the contemporaries of the m am moth on

the bones and tusks of exti nct ani mals compared ,

with which the record s on B abylonian tablets o r i n ,

E gyptian tombs m uch more the tradition s prese rved

,

i n the Avesta are al togethe r mode m The I ran ian

,
.

tradition s m ay take u s back for three o r happily for

, , ,

four thousand years the Babylonian an d E gyptian

,

record s for four or six thousand at the outsid e The .

new science of Com parative Philology has mad e

possible another science the scien ce of Li ngu isti c
,

A rch aeolog y which takes u s back to a period older

,

than al l written r ecord s to an age before the i n ve n

,

tion of writing or the d iscovery of metals when the ,

fi rs t rud e plough was a crooked bough and the fi rs t ,

ship a hollow log propelled by poles .

From another new science that of Cran iolog y we

, ,

l earn that t h ose who now speak the A ryan languages

do not belong to on e race but to several and that the
, ,

same races which n ow i nhabit E urope have i nhabi ted

i t continuously since the beginn ing of the neol ithi c
period when the w i ld horse and reindee r roamed ove r
,

E urope .

The sciences of P rehistoric Arch ae ology and Geolo g y

have extended sti ll further the history of the huma n
race and have shown that i n Weste rn E urope man
,
 TH E AR YA N C O N TR O V E R S Y .
9

was the contemporary of the m am moth the woolly ,

rhi noceros and other exti nct pachyderms and have

, ,

brought to light from th e gravels of Abbeville

evidences of his handiwork dating from a period,

when the Som me fl o w e d three hundred feet above i ts

present level and E nglan d was still u nited to the
,

Conti nen t M an must h ave inhabited France an d

.

Britain at the close of the q uate rn a ry period and ,

m ust have followed the retreati ng i ce of the last

glacial epoch to the close of wh i ch D r Croll an d
, .

P rofesso r Geikie assign on astronom ical ground s an

antiquity of some years .

When i t was recogn ised that E urope had been

conti nuously i nhabited from such remote ages i t ,

was at once asked whether there i s any evidence

at all for those great successive migrations from
Central Asi a whic h have been so c o n fi d e n tly as
sumed I s there any reason for suppos i ng that the
.

present i nhab i tants of E urope are not i n the main the

descendants of the neoli thic races whose rud e i m p l e
ments fi ll our m useums ? I f not what became of ,

these pri m itive p e 0p 1e P A nd when the a n th r0p o l o

gists succeeded i n proving that the skulls of the
present i nhabitants of Central France are of the sam e
peculiar type as the skull s of the eave -men and dol
men builders who inhabited the same region at th e
beginning of the neol ithic period when they proved ,

that the skulls of the Span ish Basques belonged

to another n e o l i th ie typ e when they proved that the
,

neolithic skulls from Sweden belong to a third type

which i s that of the S cand inavi an s and Northern
Teutons when s i milar d iscoveries were mad e i n
,

Den mark i n E ngland and i n E astern E urope

, , ,

th e concl usion seemed i nevitabl e that th e present

20 TH E O RI G I N O F TH E A R YA N S .

i nhabitants of Spain France Den mark Germany and , , , ,

B ritai n are to a great exten t the descend ants of those

rud e savages w h o occupied the same reg i ons i n
neol i thic or poss i bly i n p a l aao l i th i c tim es .

I t i s the anthropologists who have been the chief

apostles of the n ew d octri ne but i t must be acknow ,

l edged that the fi rs t protest agai nst the old a s s u m p

tion of the philologists was raised before ant h ropology ,

becam e a science by a man who was hi msel f a ,

p h i lologist T o the late D r Latham belongs the

. .
'

cred it of havi ng been the fi rs t to cal l i n quest i on the

prevalen t belie f A s early as 18 5 1 i n his edition
.
,

of the Germ a n i c: of Tacitus he ventured to assert ,

that n o vali d argu men t whatever had been prod uced

i n favour of the A siati c origi n of the A ryans H e .

m ai ntai ned on the oth er hand that a E uropean origi n

, ,

was far more probabl e H i s argument was twofold . .

H e urged fi rs tly that Lithuanian i s closely related to

, ,

Sanskrit and no less archa i c Sanskri t m ust eithe r

,
.

have reac h ed I ndi a from E urope or else Celtic , ,

German Li thuani an Slavonic Greek and Lati n

, , , ,

m ust have reached E urope from Asi a H e says .

he fi n d s no argumen t whatever i n favour of the l atter

“
hypothesis but merely a tacit assumption that the
,

human species and the greater part of our civilisation

, ,

originated i n the E ast But i f this taci t as sumpt i on .

be rejected what he asked i s the most probable

, , ,

con cl usion ? We h n d the m ai n body of the A ryan s

i n E urope and a smal l d etached body i n Asi a
, .

Which he argued and his argu men t h as never been

,
—

answered i s d p ri ori the m ore probable that the

—

smaller body broke away from th e larger or the ,

larger from the smaller ? The species com es from the

g en us
,
and n o t the genus from the speci es T o .
 TI I E AR Y AN CO N TR OV E R S Y . 2!

d erive the Aryans of E urope from those of Asia

would be as reasonable as to bring the Germans
from E ngland i nstead of bri nging the E ngl ish from
,

Germ any ; or to d e rive the reptiles of E ngl and from

those of I reland We fi n d he arg ues two bod ies
.
, ,

of A ryans one nearly homogeneous and of smal l

, ,

geographical extent the other spread over a vast,

region and exhibitin g n umerous varieties I t i s more

,
.

reasonable to suppose that the s m al l homogeneous

body branched o ff from th e larger than to assum e
that the larger parted from the smaller I f we foun d .

i n Australi a a single family of Campbells and i n ,

S cotland a whole clan i t is antecedently more prob ,

able that the Australian family emigrated from

Scotl and than that the S cotch cl an came from
Australia leavi ng only on e fami ly behind them
, .

’
Latham s argu men t extended as it has been by ,

subseq uen t researches may be represented graphically ,

by the d iagram on th e nex t page .

Li n g uistically the S laves are closely related to the

Letts an d the Letts to the Teutons as has been
, ,

sho w n by Bo p p Zeuss S chleicher Pi ck and Schmid t

, , , , .

The Teuton s agai n have been con nected with the

Celts by E bel L o ttn e r and R hys ; while the relation
, ,

between the Celts an d Latins has been shown by

Newman Schleicher and L o ttn e r Agai n M ommsen
, , .
, ,

Curtius F ors te m a n n Fi ck S chleicher and Schmidt

, , , ,

have sho w n the connection between Lati n and Greek

while the connection between Greek an d I ndo
I ranian has been establi s hed by G rassmann Be n fe y , ,

Sonne and Kern Agai n Schm idt Ascol i L e s k i e n

, .
, , , ,

and M i k l o s i c h have proved th e connection between

I ndo I ranian and S lavon ic
- Lastly S chm id t has .
,

shown th e absence of cross con nections suc h as ,

3
22 TH E OR I G I N OF THE A R Y AN S.

between Greek an d Slavonic or between I ndo I ranian

,
-

and eithe r L ati n or Teuton i c .

H ence the E uropean Aryans form a closely -united

ci r cular chai n of si x li nks ; but there i s one vacant
place one li nk i s m issing from the chai n
—
Thi s .

missing li nk i s d iscovered far away in Asia where ,

we fi n d the I ndo I ran ians who a r e very closely united

-
,

wi th each other but whose a ffi n i ti es with the E u r opean

,

A ryans are c h ie fly with the S laves on the one han d ,

a n d with the G reeks on the other They clearly con

.

s ti tu te the mi ssing l i nk whi ch would be

complete i n i ts conti n uity at s ome former

O nly two hypo th eses are possibl e The Aryan .

lan gu ag es m ust ei ther have al l or i g i nated i n E u rO pe

 T H E AR YA N C O N TR O V E R S Y . 23

around the spot marked E one member the I ndo ,

I ran ian separating from th e rest and m igrating to

, ,

its present pos i tion or they must all have origi nated
,

i n As i a and have been grouped origi nally round th e

,

spot m arked A an d then have m i grated severally to

,

E preserving i n thei r new homes the precise relative

,

position s wh i ch their mutual con nections prove m ust

have originally existed Wh i ch i s the more probable .

hypothesis that of a single m i g ration the migration

—

of a people whom we know to have been n omad s at

no very distan t ti me or si x d isti nct m igration s of six
,

separate peoples as to which there i s no evidence

,

whatever that they ever m igrated at all and whose ,

traditions assert t h at they were autochthon s ?

’
Latham s argu men t was mor e conclusive than any
that had been advanced on the other sid e ; but i t
was unheeded T h e assumption as to the Asiat i c
.

origi n of the E uropean peoples was so fi rm ly rooted ,

and more than all was up h el d by the authori ty of

, ,

such great n ames th at n o on e t h ought i t worth

,

w hile to take the troubl e even to reply H is voice .

was a wax cl a m a n tzs zn erem o H e was met not

' '

.
,

with argument but with mockery ; and more t h an

,

twenty years after his book had appeared a learned

German thus characterised the fruitful suggestion
which has revol ution ised the science of E thnology
“
—
And so i t came to pass t h at i n E ngland the ,

native land of fads there chanced to enter i nto ,

the head of an eccentric i nd ividual the notion o f

1 "
placing the cradle of the A ryan race i n E urope
’

After Latham s views had lai n unheeded before th e

’

(H t i l
d a s s i n E n g an d , d e m
“
D a g e s c h ah es eh n w ro e n

Lan d e d e r S o n d e r b k it
ar e en , e in o r ig i ll
ne es i ll
Ke p t e s s i c h e n fa e n es s , li
d e n U rs i tz d e r I n d o -g e rm a n e n n a c h E u ro p a zu v l
er eg e n .
"
24 TH E O R I G I N OF T H E A R YA N S .

world for sixteen years t h ey received the q u al i fi e d

,

support of P rofessor Whitn ey who ventured to cal l ,

i n question the Central Asian theory d enying that ,

t h e tradi tions i n the Avesta had any beari ng on the

d i rection of the earliest A ryan migrations and main ,

tai ni ng that neither language history n o r trad i ti o n , ,

‘

had as yet thrown any l i ght on the cradle of the

A ryan race .

This was a useful protest as schol ars had not then ,

realised the fact now generally ad m itted that the

, ,

d i fferentiation of th e Aryan l anguages m ust have

taken place at a period i m measurably more remote
than could possibly be reached by the oldest A ryan
trad itions .

’
Whitney s position however was merely that o f
, ,

an agnostic ; he saw that the argu ments prod uced i n

favour of an Asiatic origi n were val ueless but he ,

d id n ot perceive that argu ments not without force

m ight be adduced i n favour of another solution .

I t was only i n 18 68 after seventeen years of con

,

te m p tu o u s neglect that Latham fou nd his fi rs t real

,

d isciple a d iscipl e who di d not c o n fi n e hi msel f to the

—

merely sceptical stand poi nt of Whitney and a d is ,

c ip l e
, moreover of such em i nence that his opin ion s
,

could not be treated wi th contem pt as merely an

a musin g i ll ustration of the customary eccentrici ty o f
the E nglish I n 18 68 appeared the fi rs t edition of
.

Fick s Verg l ezc/zefl d es Werterbu c/z a er [ n d og en n a m x /zen

'
’ '
’
’

Sp rac/zen accompan ied by a preface by Hen tey con

, ,

tai n ing the germ of an arg umen t which has sub

sequently been g reatly developed by other scholars .

I n this memorabl e preface Be n f e y m ay be said to

have originated the science of Lin guistic Pa l x o n to l o gy .

H e suggested that the i nvestigation of the vocabulary

 TH E ARY AN CO N TR O V ER S
.
Y . 25

com mon to the wh ole of the Aryan languages m ight

yield a clue to the region i nhabited by th e Aryans
before the li nguistic separation H e contended that .

certain ani mals such as the bear and the wol f and
, ,

certa i n trees such as the beech and the birch w i th

, ,

which the pri mitive Aryans m ust have been

acquainted are all i ndigenous to the temperate zon e
, ,

and above all to E urope whereas the characterist i c

, , ,

animals and trees of Southern Asia such as the lion , ,

the tiger and the palm were k nown only to the I nd ians
, ,

and the I ranians H e urged that the absence from .

the pri mitive Aryan vocabulary of com mon n ames for

the two great As i ati c beasts of prey the lion and the ,

tiger or for the chief Asiatic bea s t of transport the

, ,

camel I S d i ffi c u l t to explai n on the theo ry of th e

,

migration of the A ryans from the region eastward of

“

the Caspian That the Greeks called the lion b y i ts

.
_

Semitic name and th e I nd ian s by a name which

,

can not be referred to any A ryan root argues that the ,

l i on was unknown i n the com mon home of Greeks

and I ndians .

Some of these concl usions have been contested but ,

Be n fe y s merit was n ot only t h at he i ndicated a fresh

’
,

region for research but also poi nted out the battle ,
"

fi e l d on w h ic h th e w h ole question h a s s i nce been

fought The great archaeological discover i es which took
.

place between 18 60 and 18 65 especially those of the ,

fli nt i mplements i n the gravels of the Som m e the ,

D anish s h ell mounds the Swiss Lake Dwellings and , ,

th e caves i n A quitai ne together with the publication ,

o i such works as Lubbock s Pre/

’
zzs to rzc T{ m es i n 18 6 5
“ ' '

and of Lyell s A n ti q u i ty of M a n i n
_
’
c ou l d
not fail to modi fy the ethnological assu mptions wh i ch
h a d been h i t h erto un questioned .
26 TH E O R I GIN O F T H E A RYA N S .

Be n fe y saw clearly that the conclusions of th e

philologists by whom alone the question had hitherto
,

been di scussed would have to be revised i n accordance

,

w i th the teachings of the n ew sciences of geology ,

“ ”
a rc h m o l o
gy and anthropology ,
S ince he says .
, ,

the i nvestigations of the geologists have establ ished

the fact that from i m memori al t i mes E urope has
been the abode o f man th e whole of the arguments ,

which have been adduced i n favou r of the migration

”
of the Aryans from A sia fall to the ground .

Wri tten be i t remembered i n 18 68 this was i ndeed

, , ,

a propheti c utterance The revolution i n opinion .

has been b ro u g h t a b o u t by the anthropologists

‘

the philologists merely followi ng tard ily i n thei r

trai n .

Be n fe y s d eclaration speedily bore fruit and Geiger

’

1
forthwith ranged him sel f i n the same camp but ,

placing the cradle of the A ryans not as Be n fey had ,

done i n the region to the north of the Bl ack Sea

, ,

but more to the north -west i n Central and Western ,

’
Germany Geiger s contributi on to the argu men t
.

was not without its val ue H e bases his conclusions .

largely on the tree n ames which belong to the

pri mitive Aryan vocabulary I n add ition to the fi r .
,

the willow the ash the alder and the hazel he thi nks
, , , ,

the n ames of the bi rch the beech an d the oak are , ,

specially d ecisive S i nce the Greek (17769 which . ,

d enotes the oak i s the l inguistic equivalent of the

,

Teutonic beef}: an d of the Lati n fag u s he draws the ,

concl usion that the G reeks m igrated from a land of

beeches to a land of oaks transfe r ri ng the n ame ,
“ ”
whi c h denoted the tree with e ad i b l e fruit from the
1
G e ig e r, Zu r E n t d ef M em clzlm t, p p
' '

ck el u ng s g es d zi clzl e . 1 13 150 .

( S t u tt g a rt ,
 TI IE ARYA N CO N TR O V E R S Y . 2 7

on e tree to th e other This argu ment i s as valuable .

as i t is i ngenious The characteristi c forest tree of .

Greece i s th e evergreen oak the beech not bein g ,

found south of Dodona i n the centre of E pirus , .

The oldest Greek legend s are con nected with

D odona where the earliest p rO p h e ti c utterances were
,

obtai ned from the rustli ng of the leaves of this sacred

tree H ence we may believe that the H ellenes
.

entered the peni nsul a from the North West through -

,

the valleys of E pirus a route which wi l l explai n how ,

the old Aryan word which origi nally mean t the ,

beech was transferred to designate the tree which

,

fl o u ri s h e d on the hill slopes of the territory i nto -

1
which they moved .

1
i x p l ti
Th s e f th
an a t f on f th
o m m e m ran s e re n c e o e na e s ee s o re

p b bl t h th ll k gg ti fP f M M ull th t
ro a e an e w e - now n s u es on o ro e s s o r ax e r, a

th e w or d ig i lly d t d th k d
or na t f d t th b h
en o e e oa , an w as ran s e rre o e ee c

a t th ti m e h th
e w k fen t f J tl d e oa pl d by b
o re s s o h u an w e re re ac e e ec es .

Th i ld t t f th i g “b h i "
s w ou no d fg
ac c o u n m or e w or a us ean n e ec n

L tia f
n, th
or Umb i e h d l dy h d It ly b f
r an s th
a g f a re a re a c e a e o re e a e o

b z h il i th b z g f D m k h i h
ro n e, w e n e ro n e a l t t h th e o en ar , w c w as a er an e

b ro n z e g ai It ly th k
e n a till th p v ili g t th b h
,
e oa w as s e re a n ree , e eec

on ly p p i g p d i lly M v th p l m t f th k
a e ar n s o ra ca . o re o e r, e re ac e en o e oa

by th b h i J tl d
e e ec n pi d l g p i d H d th p p l f
u an oc c u e a on er o . a e eo e o

D m ken ar m fno na th b h h it fi t pp d d h t d i d
e or e eec w en rs a e a re , an w a

th y ll th
e ca k d i g th
e oa m y t i
ur n h il it big e an c e n u r es w e w as e n

g d ra lly p l d by th b h ? O th th h d
ua re ac e e p pl eec n e o er an , a eo e

m ig ti gra n th G
, as k did f m l d f b h t l d f k
e re e s , ro a an o ee c es o a an o oa s,

w ou l d d ily t f th m f th
re a ran s e r t t th th e na i th e o e on e ree o e o er, as n e

c as e o f th U it d S t t e n h
e th E g li h m
a es , f th w bi th e re e n s na es o e ro n, e

m pl a d th h m l k h v b
e , an e e pp li d t d
oc t h lly d i ff t
a e een a e o en o e w o e re n

sp i ec e s . Th q ti e t ues h th thon d ig i lly m t th

as o w e er e w or or na ea n e

oa k thor b h i t i m p t t i f it d t d th b h it i
e eec s no un o r an ,
as en o e e e ec s

di ffi lt t
cu v id th
o a o l i th t th d l f th A y
e c o n c us o n t f a e c ra e o e r an s w a s w es o

th b e h li
e ec Th bn e. h hi h i l v f h lk il i t ly
e e ec , w c s a o er o c a so s, s no on

a b t f m H ll p p b t i t f d t f li d
s en ro e as ro e r, f m
u s no oun e as o a ne ra w n ro

th e s outh f N o y t th S d i h o t
o rw a o G tt b g e d thw e s c as n ear o en ur , an en

f m Ko i g b g t h
ro n s gh P l d
er d P d li
ro u th R i
o an an o o a a c ro s s e us s a n

S t pp t th C i m
e es o e d t m i ti g i th C
r e a , an N th
er me na n n e au c as u s . ow e na
 T HE O RI G I N O F TH E A R Y A N S .

Th e
obj ection t h at the Greeks m ust have had a
name for the oak before they entered Greece is met
“ ”
by the fact that the word which mean s tree i n
S anskrit and Teutonic i s used to denote the oak i n
Greek and Celti c H ence i t was only the evergreen .

oak or i lex to which the n ame of the beech was trans

ferred Geiger also m aintained that the und ivided
.

A ryan s m ust have lived i n a cold northern region ,

si nce the name of the birch i s com mon to al l the

A ryan l anguages and he contended that the cereals ,

orig i nally k nown were barley and rye but not wheat ,
.

T h e word “ ”
rye i s com mon to the Teuton ic Lettic , ,

and S lavon i c lan guages and has been id e n tifi e d by ,

Gri m m w i th the S anskri t vri /zz rice B ut that the

’

.
,

“ ”
pri mitive meani ng was rye and not rice appears , ,

from the agreemen t of the N o rth E u ro p e a n languages

’

w ith each other and with the Thracian fip f a

,
Th e t .

zone wh i ch com prised barley and rye but not wheat , ,

m ust be sought somewhere to the north of the Alps ,

the l i m i t of wheat havi ng doubtless been extended

northward since pri mitive ti mes .

o f th e b eech , t
by th G k t th k i m m t th
ra n s f
e rre d e re e s o e oa , s co on o e

l g g fth E p A y
an ua es o eb ti b t f m th I d l i
u ro ea n r an s , u s a s en ro e n o o
ran a n

l g g
an ua E it h
es . th y l t th m b er e lik th G k t h y
os e na e, e ca us e , e e re e s , e

h d l t th t
a os e l t h i p ti f th m m h m l y t
re e , o r e s e e r or on o e co on o e a eas

o f th b e h li ee c B t if thne. th h d th u dl ,f thon e o er an , e c ra e o e

E u ro
p A y
ea n m p i lly f th T t
r ans , i d It li f m ili
o re e s ec a o e eu o n c an a c a es ,

h d b
a i C t l A i
e en n h th
e n ra b hi k s a, w it i t m ly ere e e ec s un no w n , s ex re e

fi lt t
d if cu x p l i h th
o e t
a n f th L ti
ow C lt e d T t
a n c es o rs o e a ns ,
e s , an eu ons ,

m i g ti g
ra n Pi t t
, as t d t p t ti m
c e d by d i E
c o n en t s, at se ara e e s , an ere n ro u es ,

t l
o dan h s w th b h b d h l d h v ll d it by th m
e re e e ec a oun s ,
s ou a e ca e e sa e

p i m itiv
r m e na b t m d ifi d
e, d i g t th p h
u o ti l e f L ti acc o r n o e one c aw s o a n

an d G m er th G m
an , 6 p d i g t th L ti f
e er an d th c o rres on n o e a n , an e

G m er k t th L ti g
an o Th S l v i
e a m f
n th b
. h i l e a on c na e or e e ec s a oa n

w or d f m th G m
ro f t hi h i d i t
e er t h t th p i m itiv
an , a ac t w c n ca es a e r e s ea

o f th S l v
e a t f th b h li j t th t o f th L ti
es w as eas o e e ec ne, us as a e a ns ,

G k
ree d G m
s , an m t h v b t th
er a ns t f it us a e ee n o e w es o .
 TH E AR YA N CO N TR O V E R S Y . 29

Geiger also argued t h at the undivided Aryans were

acqua i nted with woad and its use that they were ,

familiar with snow and ice an d h ad com mon word s,

for wi nter and spring but none for su m mer an d

,

a utu mn facts w h ic h all point to a nort h ern habitat

—
.

H e maintains t h at no proof has ever been adduced

of any A ryan migrat i on from the E ast to th e W e s t '

and t h at on al l these ground s the cradle of th e

A ryans i s more probably to be sough t i n E urope than
“
i n Asia .H e concl udes by sayi ng O i the two ,

O pposed theories ( a E uropean or an Asiatic origin )

one only is supported by any reasons for the m igra
tion from the E ast not a si ngle argumen t has been
add uced . I t i s i mprobable i n i tsel f and w el l nigh ,
-

i mpossible i f we are to suppose it too k pla ce by

,
”
successive waves To suppose that a s mall A ryan
.

tribe fi rs t migrated to E urope and that the various ,

Aryan languages were subsequently devel oped is ,

p ractically equivalent to a E uropean origi n .

’
To Geiger s argument i t was replied by P i etre
ment t h at there are regions i n Asi a whose Faun a
and Flora con form to the linguistic conditions S uch .

a region he thought m i ght be found i n the ne i ghbour

, ,

h ood of Lake Ba lk a s h and the Alatau B ut i t was .

rejoi ned that this region has al ways so far as we ,

know been the ho me of M ongoli c races and that

, ,

the hypothesi s of a n early Aryan population was

’

purely gratu i tous and supported by n o evi den ce no ,

vestiges of any A ryan population havi ng been d i s

covered i n thi s region which i s too barren and
,

inhospitable to have been the c r adle of suc h a

nu merous race .

I n the same year t h at Geiger s book was published ’

a n o tewort h y contribution to th e d i scuss i on was m ade

30 TH E OR I G I N OF TH E A R YA N S .

by Cuno 1 who conten ded that the und ivided A ryan s

, ,
“
i nstead of bei ng a sma l l cl an must have been a ,

n u merous nomad pastoral people i nhabiti ng an ex

tensive territory A long period several thousand
.
—

years h e cons i dered m ust have been occup ied i n

—

the evolution of the elaborate gram mat ical syste m

of the pri mitive speech while th e d ialectic varietie s
,

out of which the A ryan l an g u ag e s w e re ulti mately

evolved could not have arisen except through geo
graphical severance The necessary geographical
.

cond itions were he thought a vast pl ai n und ivided

, , ,

by lofty m ountai n barriers by desert tracts or i m , ,

passable forests togethe r wi th a temperate cl i mate

, ,

tolerably u ni form in character where a n u merous ,

peopl e could have ex panded and then i n d i fferent , ,

portions of the terri tory could have evolved those ,

d i alect i c d i fferences wh i c h afterwards d eveloped i nto

the several A ryan l an guages .

There i s only one region he contends on the whol e , ,

surface of the globe which presents the necessary

cond itions o f un i form ity of cli mate and geographical
extension Thi s i s the great plai n of Northern
.

E urope stretching from the U ral M ountains over

,

Nort h ern Germany and the north of F rance as far as

the Atlanti c I n this region he thi nks and n o other
.
, , ,

the condition s of l i fe are not too easy o r the struggle ,

for existence too hard to make possible the d e ve 10 p

,
~

m en t o f a great energeti c race such as the A ryans .

A t the begi nn ing of the historic period we h n d thi s

region occupied by the Celtic Teuton ic L i thuani c , , ,

and Slavon ic races whom he regard s as a u to c h

,

th o n o u s . A t some earlier ti me he considers that th e

1
Cu n o , F aru / mn g m { m Gebretc Vbl kt rk a m l e ( Be rl i n ,
'
’
a er a l i en
’

.
 TH E AR Y AN CO N TR O V ERS Y .
31

I tali c and H ellenic races had extended themselves

to the South across th e mountai n chain of Central
E urope an d the I ndo I ranians had wandered with
,
-

thei r herds further to the E ast subd uin g an d i ncor ,

p o ra ti n g non -Aryan tribes .

To t h i s i t m i gh t be replied that the steppes of

Ce ntral Asia extend ing eastward of th e Caspian for
,

more than a thousand m iles beyond Lake Balk as h ,

also o ffer the necessary cond ition s an d that here the ,

great T urko -Tartaric race has grown u p presenting ,

an actual picture of what the A ryan race m ust have

been i n the early nomad stage of its ex istence B ut .

i t m ust be conceded to C uno that the condi tions o f

cli mate of so i l of greater geograp h ical extension and
, , ,

of proxi m ity to the region s n ow occupied by the

Aryans are argu ments for selecting the E uropea n
,

rather than the Asi ati c plai n as the probable cradle

of th e A ryan race .

I t will hereafter be shown that Craniology Arch a ,

ology and Li nguistic P al ae on tology scien ces with

, ,

which Cuno had a very li mited acquai ntance have ,

supplied remarkable c o n fi rm a ti o n s of his hypothesis .

Cuno was not only the fi rs t to propou n d what

must be regarded as the most probable sol ut ion
of the problem but he was also the fi rs t to i nsi st
,

on what i s now looked on as an ax iom i n eth ‘

n o lo gy —
that race i s not c o -extensive with language .

The existi ng extension of A ryan speech is he ,

contends largely the resu lt of con quest and of

,

the i ncorporation of unwarl i ke tribes by the more

energetic northern races By reaso n of their lan
.

guage he says we now class the Spaniards among

, ,

the Latin races and yet how s mall i s th e trace of

,

R oman blood i n Spai n I t i s the same i n France

.
,
32 THE OR I G I N OF T H E ARY AN S .

Belgi um and R ouman ia I n these region s neo -Lati n

,
.

lan g uages prevail but th ere i s very l ittle Lati n blood

, ,

i n som e cases practically none H ow much com mo n .

blood he asks i s there i n th e vei ns of T eutons and

, ,

H ind us or of Celts and P ersians or of R ussians an d

, ,

S pan iards and yet all these n at i on s speak clos ely

,

related languages which we cal l A ryan ,

.

The southern and eastern ex tensions of A ryan

'

speech may therefore be d ue to Aryan conquest o r ,

to the grad ual expansion of A ryan civili sation over

contiguous tribes and there i s therefore n o d i ffi c u l ty
,

i n regard i ng the great plai n of N orthern E urope a s

the region i n whic h the Aryan race origi nated .

Cu no then goes on to note that a large portion of

North E astern E urope i s now or has been i n h i s tori cal
-
,

t i m e s o c c u p i e d by Fi n ns
,
Between F i n n i e and Aryan .

speech the relat i ons are i nti mate and fundamental .

They show themselves not so much i n vocabulary

as i n the pronouns the n umerals the pronomi nal , ,

s uf fi x es of the verb and the i nne r m orphological ,

structure of l anguage The extreme m embers of .

the Ural Altai c fam i ly such as the Fi nn s and the

-
,

M ongols are separated by d i fferences al most as wid e

,

as t h ose which d ivid e Fi nni c from Aryan speec h .

The conclusion he d raws i s not however the , ,

obvi ous concl usion that the Fi n nic tongues may re p re

sent a form of speec h out o f whic h the Aryan »

l anguages might have been evolved but that the ,

Fi nn s and A ryan s must have been originally i n

contact so t h at i f we bring th e A ryans from Central
,

Asi a we must also fi n d room for the Fi n ns i n th e

same region .

W hat Cuno failed to noti ce though i t lay ready to ,

hi s hand is the probability that the d ialectic d i ffe re

,
 T H E AR Y AN CO N T R OV E R S Y .
33

en c es i n A ryan speech may be largely due not as he , ,

t h oug h t merely to geograp h ical separat i on but to the

, ,

i mperfect acquiremen t of a strange language by those

non A ryan tr i bes wh i c h were Aryanised by conquest
- .

T h i s pregnant suggestion is d ue as we shal l presently ,

see to another writer

, .

’
C u n o s most im portant contribution to the contro
v e rs y was his d em ol i tion of the assu mption that
A ryan blood must be c o extensive with Aryan -

speech Another gratuitous assu mption the whole

.
,

t h eory of th e successive m igration s of A ryan tribes

from the E ast was swept away i n the following yea r
,

by J ohan nes Schmid t i n a pamphlet o i sixty _

e i ght pages 1
A pebble from th e sling of a shepherd
.

boy smote down the Philistine g i ant and i n l i ke ,

m an ner thi s little essay by a young an d al most ,

u nknown writer made an end of th e huge structure

,

which had been pain fully reared by som e of the

giants of philology I f as had been hi therto sup
.
,

p osed the
, ancestors of the A ryan nations Celts —

T eutons Lithuanians S laves Latins and Greeks

, , , ,

had one a fter the other left the parent hive an d had
, , ,

marched i n successive or associ ated swarm s from

Central Asia to h n d n ew homes i n E urope it woul d ,

m an i festly be poss i bl e to construct a ped igree in the

form of a genealogical tree representi ng graphically ,

the rel a tionships and a ffi l i a ti o n s of th e A ryan

languages and thei r connection more or less remote
, , ,

wit h th e parent speec h For twenty years philologists

ha d occupied themselves i n the constru ction of
such trees but n o two of their sc h emes agreed
, .

Bo p p Pott G ri m m L o ttn e r S c h leicher Pictet Zeuss

, , , , , , ,

1
S ch m d i t , D ie Ve rw a n ts c/
za fi m er fi d l tm s s e
’ ’
’
a er [ n d og er m a m s cfi e n
'

Sp rac /u m .
( VVe i m ar ,
34 TH E O R I G I N o r TH E AR YA N S .

Fick F o rs te m an n G rassman n Son ne Curti us M ax

, , , , ,

M u ller Pauli Spiegel J usti E bel were hopelessly at

, , , , ,

variance as to the ra m i fi c a ti o n s of t h e suppo s ed Aryan

tree a matter which i f an Aryan family had really
, ,

existed ought to have been susceptible of exact

,

d eterm i nation There was a fund amental d i fference

.

of opi nion as to whether Slavon ic was to be classed

with th e E uropean or t h e Asiatic languages whether ,

i t was a sister tongue of Germ an or of Zend an d ,

t h ere was a si m ilar d i s pute as to the relationship of

Greek some schol ars consideri ng i t to be m ost
,

closely a l l ied to Lati n and others m ain tain ing that

,

th e rel ation ship was wit h S an skrit ; whi le opi n ion s

were d ivided as to whether the separation of the
Celts was very early or very late and whether ,

their nearest a ffi n i tie s were with Lati n o r Teutoni c .

There was also a fundamental d i fference of opinion

as to whether the earl iest cleavage was between the
No rthern and the S outhern l anguages or between ,

the E astern an d the Western an d also as has been , ,

said as to whether Greek and Slavoni c must be

,

classed among the E astern or the Western tongues .

This s ta m m ba u m controversy as i t was called , ,

which seemed to be i nterm i nable received a sol ution as ,

’
complete as i t was u nex pected Schmidt s pamphlet .

placed the whole m atter on a n ew footi ng The .

d isputan ts were shown t h at n one of thei r apparently

irreconcilable O pin ion s as to the a ffi n i ti e s of th e A ryan
l anguages were necessarily wrong but that the ,

method of represent i ng those a fli n i ti e s by a g e n e a l o

g i c a l tree m ust be given u p S chmid t asserted that
.

the rel ation ship could not be represented by the

branches of a tree but were an alogous to the waves
,

caused by d isturban ces i n a pond H e supposes .

 T H E ARY A N CO N T R O V E R S Y .
35

that at some early peri od the geographical con

ti n u i ty of the pri mitive A ryan speech was unbroken .

At certai n points i n t h is area local centres of d is

tu rb an c e arose and n ew l in g u istic formations or n ew
, ,

phonetic variation s began to m ani fest themselves

, ,

and t h en spread like waves i n every d irection from

, ,

the poi n t where they origi nated the d isturbances ,

growi ng feebler the further they extended i n the ,

sam e way that concentri c wave ci rcles arise when -

stones are d ropped i nto still water at poi nts more or

l ess remote These waves woul d spread i n concen tri c
.

c i rcles rou nd th e centres of d isturbance ti ll at length ,

t h ey i nterfered .I n this way he thoug h t the d i th

, ,

c u l ti e s could be explai ned and the opposite c o n te n

,

tions at last be recon ci led .

The two chief poin ts which had been d isputed

“
between the partisan s of rival trees were as we ,

have seen whether S lavon i c was a branch from the

,

I ranian or the Teutoni c stem and whether G reek ,

had bi furcated from Lati n o r from Sanskri t .

S chmidt showed that G reek was i n some respects as

closely un ited wi th Sanskri t as i t was i n others with
Latin while S lavonic shared certai n peculiarities
,

only with Teutoni c an d others only wi th I ran ian

, .

S chmid t also showed that th e more geographically

remote were any two of the Aryan languages the ,

fewer were the peculiari ties they possessed i n com mon .

Thus wh i le t h ere are fi fty n i ne word s an d roots

,
-

pecul iar to Slavo -Lithuan ian and Teuton ic and sixty ,

on e to Slavo -Li thuan ian an d I nd o - I ran ian only ,

th i rteen are peculiar to I ndo -I ran ian and Teuton i c .

Again wh i le one hundred an d thirty -two words and

,

roots are pecul i ar to Lati n and G reek and ni nty -n in e ,

to Greek and I ndo -I ran ian only twen ty are pecul iar to
,
36 TH E O R I G I N O F T H E A R YA N S .

I ndo -I ran ian and Lati n H ence S lavon ic forms the

.

transition between Teuton ic and I ran ian and G reek ,

the transition between Lati n and S anskri t S chmid t .

successfully contended that the notion of a g e n e a

logical tree m ust be en tirely given u p There m ust .

at one ti me he t h ought have been an i ncl ined plane

, ,

of l anguage sloping con ti nuously over the whol e

,

d omai n of Aryan speech from E ast to West from —

S anskri t to Celtic A t various poi nts d ialectic

.

di fferences arose and t h en owi ng to pol itical social

, , , ,

or religious causes certai n local d ialects obtained

,

predomi nan ce an d d eveloped i nto l anguages exter ,

m i n a ti n g th e weaker i ntermed iate dialects I n like .

man ner A ttic extermi nated the other G reek d ial ects ,

and the d i alect of R ome absorbed Oscan U mbrian , ,

and the other I tal ic d ialects Thus he thought the .

, ,

i nclined plan e of A ryan speech was broken u p i nto

steps an d converted i nto a staircase
, .

’
S chmidt s theory of the origi n o f the Aryan
’
languages resembled D arwi n s theory of the origin of
species . Languages were d ue to som e u nknown
tendency to variation coupled with the e x te rm i n
,

ation of i ntermed iate varieties an d the su rvival of the ,

prepotent This pri nciple has recen tly been ably

.

d eveloped by P rofessor Paul i n his Przn c zp zen d ef

' '

S p rac /zg es ell zc/zte

'

’
S chmid t s argu men t was pl ai nly fatal to the old
theory of successive separations and m igration s from
the E ast I t was m ani fest that the l i n guistic d i ffer
.

e n c e s m ust have ari sen i n $ 1721 at a ti me when the ,

A ryan nat ions occupied m uch th e sam e relative

geographical positions as they do now .

’
L e s k i e n i m proved on S chmid t s theory by i ntro
d u c i n g the el ement of relative ti m e I t was not
 TH E AR YA N CO N TR O V E R S Y .
37

nec essary he mai ntai ned to suppose t h at all th e

, ,

d isturbances were si multaneous O ne d isturbance

.
,

for i nstance might have affected the Teutonic reg i on

,

and spread to the contiguous Slave s and then after , ,

the S laves and Teutons had become se p arated ,

another disturbance m i ght h ave affected the S laves

and spread to th e I ran ians P enka afterward s sug.

gested a vem m u m for t h ese d isturbances wh i c h ,

Schmid t had considered to be arbitrary or accidental .

’
Co m b i n i n g C u n o s theory with Schm idt s h e argued
’
r
,

t h at as the pri mitive Aryans m ust h ave i ncorporated

many non -Aryan races the dialecti c d i fferences m ay
,

be d ue to t h ese i ncorporations For i nstance the .

,

peculiarities shared by Lithuan ians and S laves may

be d ue to the i ncorporation of Fi nnic tribes and t h ose ,

com mon to S laves and I ran ians to the i ncorporation

of Ugrians That there m ay be som e truth i n this
.

explanation is shown by the fortunes of the neo -Lat i n

languages I t i s highly probable for i nstance t h at
.
, ,

some of the di fferences w h ich disti nguis h F r ench and

Spanish may be d ue to the fact that i n on e case Lat i n
was a foreign language acquired by Celts an d i n the ,

ot h er by I berian s .

The loss of i n fl e c ti o n s i n French and Pers i an was

largely d ue to the d i ffi c u l ty felt by Frankis h and
Arab conquerors i n acquiri ng a fore i gn tongue .

E nglish has been si m i larly a ffected fi rs t by the —

coalescence of S axon an d A ngl i an s peech and t h en ,

by th e i n fl u e n c e of th e Danish an d N orman conquests

and the preachi ng of the Franciscan monks I n th e .

process it h a s lost its genders and four of its fi ve cases ,

wh i le of the six ways of form ing th e pl ural all were lost

b ut one. I n l ike m anner when we fi n d that Lati n lost
,

t h ree of th e old tenses and form ed a n ew future a

, ,
38 TH E ORIG I N o r TH E A RYA N S .

new perfect a n ew i m per fect and a new passive we

, , ,

have to take i nto accou nt th e possibility of the

i ncorporation by Aryan i nvad ers of a non -Aryan
population .

B ut the i n fl u e n c e of these theories was more far

reaching than thei r advocates had supposed The .

ulti mate result has been to bring about a conviction

not only that there is n o such thing as any pure
Aryan race but that the ex istence of a pr i mitive
,

A ryan language i s doubtful .

I n 18 8 0 D e lb rti c k after d iscussing the Stam mbau m

1
,

t h eory an d the theories of Schmidt and L e s k ie n came

, ,

to the concl usion that there had never been as had ,

been u niversally assumed any u ni form pri mitive ,

A ryan speech The d evelop ment of the i n fl e c ti o n s

.

m ust have occupied he thi nks m any th o usand years, , ,

and the Aryans before the gram mar was fully d e

,

v e1 0p e d must have becom e a very nu merou s people

, ,

occupyi ng an extended territory within whi ch vast ,

region d iversities of speech m ust have origi nated .

T h ese d iversities were the germ s of some of the

d i fferences which now separate the families of A ryan
speech I n short the pri mitive A ryan speech had
.
,

begun to break u p i nto d ialects before i t was fully

for med .

The publication i n 18 71 of the books o f Geiger

and C uno marked the begi n ning of a new era i n the
controversy U p to this ti me the Asiatic origi n
.

of the Aryans had been the orthodox view which i t

was a s c i e n ti fi c heresy to d oubt The Asiatic or the .

E uropean origi n now became an open question an d ,

the ensuing decad e was a period of unceasing stri fe

between the part isan s of the rival theori es Y ear by .

1
D e l b rii c k , E rn la l u ng i n Jar S pra rfi s l w
’ ’
''
rz u m ,
pp . 13 1-13 7.
 Y
T H E AR A N C O N T R O V ER S Y .
39

year the adherents of the old hypothesi s becam e

fewer and less c o n fi d e n t ; while the E uropean theory
found fresh advocates among the younger generation
of scholars .

H ofer repeated the old argu ment t h at si nce th e

most archaic forms of Aryan speech are preserved i n
the Rig Veda and th e Avesta th e cradle of the Aryans
,

m ust have been i n the region where Sanskrit and

Zend were spoken a n argument already answered
—

by Whitney with the remark that among ex isti ng

languages I celandic and Lithuan ian preserve th e
pri mitive forms of Aryan speech more faithfully
than the Armen ian or the Kurd .

Pi etre m e n t revived once more the argument from

the geographical traditions of the Avesta which may ,

be vali d for the later m igration of th e I ranians ,

but not for those of any other race or even for the ,

earlier migrations of th e I ran i ans .

K iepert and H ehn followed with th e content i on

that Asia i s the true ofi c zn a g en ti u m and t h at th e
'

analogy of other migrations from E ast to West makes

it d i ffi c u l t to bel i eve that the earliest and greatest of
al l took place i n the opposite d i rection I s i t cred ible .
,

says H ehn that the oldest forms of Aryan speec h

,

are to be sought i n th e woods and swamps of Ger

many rather t h an i n the literary m onu ments of I nd i a
and Bactr i a ?
To t h is i t might be repl i ed i f i ndeed m ere —

r h etor i c requires a reply t h at i f G h e n g i z Khan

—

marc h ed from B actria to E urope Alexander marc h ed

,

from E urope to Bactria and that i f T amerlan e led

his army westward to Galat i a th e Gala tians t h em
,

selves had marc h ed east w ards from Gaul to Galat ia ;

wh ile i f Germans and Slaves a t one t i me extended
,
40 TH E O R I G I N O F T H E A R YA N S .

their border to th e West t h ey h ave now for several

,

centuries been extendi ng i t to the E ast .

The logical weak ness of the A siatic hypothesis

cannot be bette r shown than by th e fact that a
z ealous an d abl e advocate l i ke H ehn was d riven to
‘

resort to such feeble analogies i n l ieu of sol id

argu m en t .

Perhaps th e strongest argu ment that has been

add uced i n favour of the Asiatic origi n of the A ryan s
i s that which has been d rawn by H om mel D el itzsch , ,

and Kremer fro m certai n supposed pri miti ve rel ati on s

,

between A ryan and Sem itic speec h That the S em ites

origi nated i n A sia m ay be ad mi tted ; an d i f any
fundamental con nection could be sho w n between the
A ryan and S em itic languages there would be reason
to suppose that the cradles of the two races m ust be
sought i n conti guous regions H om mel adduces six
.

culture words which he thi nks establ ish such a

, ,

pri m i tive con nection B ut six words are not enough

.

to base a theory o n ; the phonetic resemblances m ay

be accidental or the word s may be very early loan
,

word s d ue to Phoenician com merce This is probably .

the case with the n ames of silver gold an d w i n e , ,

‘

which as will hereafter be shown there i s reason fo r

, ,

bel ievi ng on a rc h w o lo g i c a l grounds to have been

, ,

unk nown to the early A ryans .

Del i tzsch goes d eeper H e clai ms to have id e n ti fi e d

.

one hundred S emitic roots with A ryan roots B ut .

even i f these i d e n ti fi c ati o n s be accepted i t would not ,

s u fii c e
, as i t would be also necessa ry to show an
agreement of gram matical form ative elem ents and i t
i s universally ad mi tted that i n gram matical structure
the Semitic and A ryan l anguages d i ffer fundamentally .

The agreement of ce rtain pri mitive verbal roots i f ,

 T H E ARYA N C O N TR O V E R S Y. 4I

they do agree may possibly be otherwise explained

, , ,
.

The speakers of Aryan languages are not al l of

Aryan race . I t will hereafter be shown that the
M editerranean race of Southern E urope was probably
Berber or H amitic A remote con nection between
.

the Semitic and H amitic fam ilies is generally ad mitted ,

and there are nu merous verbal roots which seem to be

com mon to th e H ami tic and Semiti c languages I f .

the Southern Aryans are only Aryanised H am i tes i t ,

would account for fundamental d i fferences i n Semitic

and A ryan gram mar c o ex isti ng w i th certai n coi n
-

c i d e n c e s of S em iti c and Aryan roots .

I n spite of t h ese obj ectors poss i bly because their ,

obj ect i ons were so feeble th e new doctri ne conti nued

,

to gai n adherents I n 18 73 Friedrich M ti ll er ad mitted

.

the force of th e argumen ts for a E uropean origi n

w h ich h ad been add uced by Be n fe y and Geiger from
the n ames of ani mals and plants c o m m o n to the
'

Aryan languages About the same ti m e Spiegel also

.

combated the argu ments drawn from the traditions

'

i n the Avesta and urged that it was i mpossible to

,

believe wit h M on i er Wi lliams that a regi on so lofty

, , ,

so barren and so i nhospitable as the P amir could

,

have produced such vast swarms of men as th e

theory of an Aryan m igrat i on would d emand or that ,

t h ey could have van i shed without leaving a trace

beh i nd and h e declares h i s adhesion to the view that
th e cradle of th e Aryan s m ust be sought i n E urope
between th e 45th and 6o th parallels of latitude .

I n t h is reg i on he m aintai ns i s a land well suited for

, ,

th e development of the pri m itive Aryan race H ere .

we may fi n d room for the i r expansion both to the ,

E ast and to th e West an expansion i n which m i gration

, ,

properly s o -called played a very i n s i g n i fi c an t part

,
.
42 TH E . O R IG I N O F T H E AR Y A N S .

The A ryan race he conti nues must constantly have

, ,

extend ed i tsel f i ncl udi ng withi n i ts domai n oth er

,

races owing to whose absorption there arose dialectic

,

varieties of speech whic h i n course of t ime aided by , , ,

geographical severance and th e absen ce of a l iterature ,

grad ually d eveloped i nto separate languages No .

more rational theory i t may be a fli rm e d than this of , ,

Spiegel has yet been advanced to account for the

origi n of the Aryan languages .

1
P osche i n a monograph devoted to the controversy
, ,
,

was the fi rs t to bring forward the anthropological argu

m ent which has si nce been d eveloped by P e nka H e
,
‘

mai ntained that anthropology and arch ae ology m ust

supplemen t and correct the con clusion s of p h ilology .

H e urged as Broca had urged before that while

, ,

there m ay be A ryan languages t h ere i s no such thing ,

as an Aryan race and t h at language i s only one , ,

and t h at th e least i mportan t factor i n the i nqui ry ,

and that while A ryan languages are spoken by races

wholly unrelated there i s only one race the tal l , , ,

bl ue -eyed fair ski nned G erman race with abundant

,
-
,

beard and dol ichocephali c skul l which can clai m to ,

be gen ui ne A ryans by blood as well as by language .

P osche id e n ti fi e d this race with that whose skeletons

“ ”
are found i n the Alemann ic row graves of S outhern -

Germany and he contended t h at i t has ex isted i n

,

E urope si nce the neol ithic period Thi s argumen t .

was d iscredited by his theory which has n ot foun d ,

favour with anthropologists that the A ryan race ,

originated i n the great R okitno swam p between the ,

Pripet the Be re s i n a an d th e D nieper H ere d e p ig

, , .

mentation or albi nism i s ve ry prevalen t and here ,

1 P os c h e D ie A n Beztm g l
'

Ein
’ '

, e r. zu r us l on lcclzm A n th ropol og i e .

(j en a ,
 TH E AR YAN R
C O N T O -V E R S Y .
43

he consid ers the fair w hite race origi nated I n th i s

,
.

swam p he thi n ks lived the pile dwellers who after

, ,
-

wards extended themselves to the Swiss lakes an d

th e valley of the Po T h e archai c character of the
.

neigh bouring Lithuanian language i nduced hi m to

believe that the Lithuanians were a surviving rel ic of
t h is oldest Aryan race .

, The obvious obj ections to t h i s theory are that

the R oki tno swam p i s not s u ffi c i e n tl y extensive
for the cradle of such a n u merous people and that ,

the Aryans an athletic and energet i c race exceeded

, ,

i n vital force by no other people could hardly have ,

originated i n an un h ealt h y region where the con ,

d i ti o n s of ex istence are depressing while the sickly ,

tow haired albinism which preva i ls i n the R okitno

-

swam p is quite d i fferen t from the tawny hair and

the ruddy healthy l i ly and carn ation tint of his
, ,

typical A ryans M oreover the re is good reason for

.
,

believing that the pr i m itive A ryans were nomad

herdsmen an occupation unsuited to the con ditions
,

o f the R okitno swamp .

Two years l ater the E uropean hypothesis received

the adherence of L i n d e n s c h m i t who considers t h at ,

we must give up the idea of an Aryan m igration from

th e E ast as an old del usion derived from historical
”1
traditions .H e comes t o the concl usion that there
i s n o specially oriental character i n the com mon
vocabulary of th e pri mitive Aryans and he agrees ,

with Be n fe y i n thi nk i ng that the absence of pri mitive

Aryan des i gnations for the elephant and th e camel ,

the l ion and the tiger is a strong argument agai nst an

,

Asiatic origi n H e also combated with well -chosen

.
,

i nstances H e h n s argu ment that the d irection o f

,
’

1
Li n d e n s c hm i t, [ Za n zi ba r]: de r d eu ts cfi m A l l erl fi w l zs k u n d e, 18 80 , p 5
. .
44 TH E O RI GIN o r TH E A RY A N S .

conquest and m i gration has al ways followed the

movement of the su n from east to west .

H e argues that the vi tal energy and the power o f

expansion of the E uropean A ryans i s unique T hey .

are long -l ived an d possess great muscular force and

, ,

hence the cradle of such a tall powerful energetic race , ,

i s not l i kely to have been i n Asia which has not so , ,

far as we know d eveloped great physical capacity

,
.

H e thi nks the case of th e Goths the Scand inavi ans , ,

the Normans th e Scotch the E nglish the Germans

, , , ,

and the D utch who have overrun the South who

, ,

have colonised A meri ca and ruled vast territories i n,

A sia teaches u s that i t i s i n Northern E urope only

,

that we fi n d i n its highest develop men t the character

, ,

i s ti c s of the energetic Aryan race Where these .

c h aracteristics are now c h i e fl y developed i s probably

the region where they origi nated .

’
F li g i e r followed i n 18 8 1 with a repetition o f C u n o s
argument as to the pri m itive con nection of the Fi n n ic
and A ryan languages from which he drew the ,

concl usion that the true vag i n a g en ti u m i s to be

sought in E astern E u rope .

A new epoch i n the d iscussion opened i n 18 8 3

wi th the publication o f two rem arkabl e books which ,

have brought the whole question agai n i nto promi

n en ce ,
and have exerted a deci sive i n fl u e n c e on
public opi nion The fi rs t of these was a slashing but
.

1
so mewh at one sided work by Karl P enka somewhat
-
,

feeble from the philological side but i n which the ,

anthropological argu men ts advanced by P osche were

re stated with considerable force
- The second by far .
,

the most i m portant book which has yet been written

o n the subj ect was the exhaustive treatise by D r
,
.

Pe n k a, ( Wi e n
1
Orig i n “A ri a m . ,
 TH E AR YA N c o u r a o vs a s v .
45

Schrader 1 wh i ch contains a cautious and j ud icial

,

statement of th e wh ole case .

As many of the argu ments an d facts add uced by

these wri ters will be reproduced i n the followi ng
chapters i t w ill only be necessary i n this historical
, ,

sum mary b ri e fl y to state the concl usions at whi ch

,

t h ey have arrived .

I n his Orzgzn es A rza c e an d i n a subsequent work

' '
2
,

i n which he replied to his critics and brought forward ,

fresh facts and arguments i n support of his views ,

P enka mai ntained that Aryan blood i s far from being

coextensive with A ryan speech H e proved that .

those who employ Aryan languages belong to several

distinct anthropological types The pri m i tive A ryans .

m ust however have been of only one race E ither

, , .

the physical types must have been developed s u b s e

quentl y to the li nguistic separation or Aryan speech ,

must have been acquired by races n ot of Aryan blood .

The former supposi tion is most i mprobable knowing , ,

as we do the persisten cy of type d isplayed d uring

,

thousands of years by the E gyptians the Negros , ,

and the J ews The latter supposition i s i n herently

.

probable as there are numerous i nstances of change

,

of language bei ng e ffected without any change of race .

Language i n s h ort is mutable race persistent The

, , , .

question therefore arises whi ch of the fi v e or six types ,

found among the speakers of A ryan languages

represents most faithfully the type of the pri mitive
Aryans ? P enka contends t h at th e purest blood i s
Fro m
’
’
1
S c h rad e r, S p rac / we rg l e zcfi w zg u n a Ue n a ,

th e p roo f -s h e e s t
o f th e fo r h c o m n g t i vi
re s ed ed iti on of th i b k
s oo an

Eng li h t
s ran s a l ti on by Mr . F . O . Jv e ons is an n o u n c e d fo r ly
e ar

pu bli ti
ca o n.
1
P k ( \Vi e n
'

en a, D i e H erk u n/l ti er A rzer .

,
46 m s OR I G I N o r T H E A RY A N s .

found in Scand inavia among the fair -haired bl ue eyed ,

-
,

d olichocephalic S wedes The pure Aryans he mai n

.
,

tains are represented only by the North Germans and

,

S candi n avians a most p ro l i fi c race of great stature

, , ,

m uscular strength energy an d courage wh ose spl end id

, , ,

n atural endowments enabled it to con quer the feebler

races to the E ast the South and the West and to
, , ,

i mpose i ts language on the subject peoples That .

the n ations of Central and Southern E urope exhibi t

hard ly any traces of the fa i r nort h ern blood i s d ue he ,

believes to the ten d ency of m ixed races to revert to

'

one of the origi nal types H e contend s that the

.

northern race which is p ro l i fi c i n cold cl i mates

, ,

becomes sterile i n southern latitudes and ulti mately ,

d ies out ; while the fact that among the Southern

A ryans the nobles are fairer and taller than the
peasants i s an i nd ication of con quest by northerners .

To take an i nstance from historical ti mes we see ,

how completely i n I taly an d Spain the blood of the

fai r -haired G othic con querors from the Baltic has
d ied out whil e i n S weden Northern Germany and
, , ,

the north of E ngland the fair type survives because

,

the cli matic condition s perm it of i ts prese rvation .

The i n fl u e n c e of cli mate has ex termi nated the A ryan

race i n I nd ia Persia G reece I taly Spain France
, , , , , ,

and S outhern Germany the A ryan speech alone ,

bei ng left as the perm anen t evidence of early A ryan

con quest .

Penka has u ndoubtedly weakened his argument by

th e unnecessary contention that S cand inavi a was the
cradle of the whole A ryan race I t i s d iffi c u l t to .

bel ieve that a s u ffi c i e n tly exten sive area fo r the

growth of such a n umerous people can be found i n
the forest -clad valleys o f N o rw ay and S weden which ,
 TH E ARYAN CO N T R OV E R SY .
47 .

moreover are unadapted for the habitation of a

nomad pastoral people such as the pri mitive A ryan s
,

must have been I solated valleys moreover tend to

.
, ,

the rapid growth of d ialects u nity of language being ,

the result of the wanderi ngs of nomad tr i bes over a n

extensive plain I n mountai n regions l ike S witzer
.

land and the Caucasus the people of contiguous ,

valleys speak d i fferen t languages while th e same ,

language extend s over vast regions i n the steppes of

Central Asia P enka would have done better to have
.

adopted Cu n o s argument an d to have placed the

’

cradle of the A ryans i n the great plai n of Northern

E urope from which a later em i gration to Scandin avia
,

might easily have taken place This would also have .

avoided the obj ection that the pri mitive Aryan s could
hardly have possessed th e means of migrati ng across
the B altic i n the vast swarms which th e hypothesi s
dem ands . Sweden is al most as unsuited for the
crad le of the A ryans as the R okitno swamp suggested
by P osche .

We shall however hereafter see that the tall fai r

, , ,

Scandi navians are not the only tall fair people ,

which may represent the ancestral Aryan stock ,

an d that many of the d i ffi c u l ti e s geograp h ical l i n —

P
’

g u i s,ti c an d anthropologi cal which beset e n k a s —

theory d isappear at once i f we assu me that the

Celtic race of Central E urope rather than the Teu ,

tonic race of S cand i navia are th e li neal d escendants ,

o f the pri m i tive Aryans .

Penk a also as we have already seen accounts for

, ,

th e d i fferentiation of the Aryan languages by a

development of Spiegel s theory wh i ch he works ’

out with muc h ingenu i ty that each conquered race , ,

on a cquiring th e l an guage o f its conquerors would ,

48 TH E O R I G I N O F TH E A R YA N S .

leave u pon the acquired speech the i mpress of the

language t h at was lost .

O f higher quality i n every respect i s the book of

D r Schrader w h ich must long remai n th e standard
.
,

work on the subj ect as D r S chrader reviews i n a

, .
,

j udicial spirit the argu ments of preceding writers

, ,

and collects i n a convenien t form the philological

and archaeological materials on which the sol ution
of the question m ust be based The chief d efect .

of D r Schrader s work i s that bei ng c h ie fl y a p h i lo

.
’

l o g is t he leaves out of accoun t those anthropological

,

consideration s which are no less i m po rtant than the

a rc h a o l o g i c a l and l i nguisti c argu ments .

The materials accumulated by D r Schrader will .

however be so freely drawn upon i n the ensui ng

pages that i t wil l not now be necessary to do more
tha n b ri e fl y to state the fi n a l concl usions at which
he has arrived and which i t may be added are
, , ,

substantially those of the present writer .

I n d iscussi ng the question of the origi n of the

A ryans D r Schrader thi nks there are two fi x e d po i nts
,
.

w h ich may be regarded as settled A t the earliest .

period to which the evidence of history trad ition or , ,

l in g uistic a rc h mo l o g y extends we h n d the E uropean

,

Aryans i n Northern E urope an d the Asiatic Aryans

,

o n th e J axartes .

A s for th e E uropean A ryans h e considers that not ,

a particle of evidence has been add uced i n favour of

any migration from the E ast A t th e earliest ti m e .

to whic h the evidence reaches they seem rather to

have been extendi ng themselves towards the South
and the South E ast and i t woul d appear that
-
,

the region occupied by them be fore the l ingu isti c

s eparation m ust be sought north of th e Alps Th e .
 TH E AR YA N CON T R OV E R SY .
49

precise region can he t h i n ks be approx i m ately i n

, ,

d i c ate d The beech d oes n ot n ow grow east of a

.

l i ne d rawn from K on i gsberg to th e C ri mea and its ,

n orthern li mit m ust formerly have been still m ore

restricted H en ce the crad le of the Latin H elleni c
.
, ,

an d Teutoni c races whi ch had the same name for ,

th i s tree must have been to the west of the ancient

1
,

beec h l ine
- B ut si nce the S lavo -Lit h uanian nam e
..

i s a Teutoni c loan word ( ol d Sl avonic bu t} R ussian

-
,

5 2 k Li thuanian bu k a s )we m ust pl ace the crad le of

, ,

th e Lithuanian s an d th e Sl aves to the east of th i s

l in e B ut si nce there are ph i lological reasons for
.

believing i n the unbroken geograp h ical conti nuity

o f the E uropean Aryans previous to the li ngu istic
separation they m ust be pl aced i n Northern E urope
,

astrid e of the beech line ; the S lavo -Lithuan ian s i n -

E uropean R ussia ; and the Celts Lati ns H ellen es , , ,

and Teutons farthe r to the West .

As for the I ndo -I ran ians there can be no doubt , ,

D r S chrader thi nks that the Sanskrit speaki ng race

.
,
-

entered I ndia from the N orth -West I n the Vedi c .

period they l ived on the banks of the I nd us an d had ,

only an i ndirect k nowledge of the Ganges B ut the .

I ndians and I ranians m ust previously have formed

a un i ted people somewhere to the north of th e
H i malaya Both branches retained trad i tions of th e
.

J axartes the greatest river of this region and on th e

, ,

banks of this stream we m ust place their earlier seat .

H ence i n our i nvestigations as to the origi n of th e

,

undivided Aryans we h ave these two fi x e d points

,

the earliest known seat of the E uropean A ryans was

i n Northern E urope and that of the Asi ati c A ryans,

on the J axartes .

1
S ee p . 2 7, s u p ra .
50 THE O R I G I N O F T H E A R YA N S .

The only question which remai ns i s whether the

E uropean A ryans came from Asia or the Asiati c ,

A ryans from E urope ?

For the sol ution o f this question Dr S chrade r .

submits six points for consideration

( 1)The old assumption that because the I nd o
,

I ran i an speech i s more arc h aic than the E uropean ,

therefore the cradle of the A ryan s was toward s

the E ast m ust be given u p because our k nowledge o f
, ,

Zend and S anskri t d ates from an earlier period than

our knowledge of the E uropean l anguages He .

thi nks moreover that the greater rudeness of the

, ,

E uropean languages i s i tsel f the sign of a more

pri m itive cond ition than the l iterary culture exhibited
by Zend and S an skrit .

( 2 )The results yielded by Lin guistic Pal aeo n

to l o gy are not he thi nks decisive
, ,
We can only
.

conclud e that the cradle o f the u ndivided Aryans

was i n the North because the wo r ds for snow and
,

i ce are com mon to al l A ryan lan guages and because ,

only two or at most three seasons of the year were

, ,

origi nal ly d istinguished To thi s i t may be added

.

that the pri mitive type of the A ryan race was prob
ably that o f one of the energetic N o rth e rn races .

( 3)We have a right to concl ud e that the pri m itive

A ryan race at the ti me of i ts geographical continuity
, ,

extend ed over a very large region A semi -n omad ic

.

pastoral people such as the pri m itive A ryan s d oubt

,

less were must have required a vast space to n urture

,

the cattl e necessary for their suppo rt A Tartar fam ily

i n Central A sia requires thre e hu ndred head of cattle ,

and occupies rather m ore than two thousan d acres .

H ence a tri b e consisting of people would

occupy from 4000 to 6000 square miles The whole of .
 TH E AR YAN C O N TRO V ER S Y .
51

France would support abo ut people as pastoral

nomads and the whol e pastoral zone of N orthern
,

E urope not more than a m illion Before the Aryans.

had emerged out of the hun t i ng i nto the pastoral stage ,

the population must have been still more sparse .

That practically the same l anguage with dialectic ,

d i fferences m ight prevai l over a vast region occupied

,

by nom ad h erd smen i s proved by th e case of the

,

T urko -Tartar race which at the ti me of i ts greatest

, ,

extension occupied a region not far i nferior i n extent

,

to the hypothetical extens i on of the pri mitive Aryans ,

from the J axartes to the Atlantic about 3000 li near —

miles I n the sixteenth century the Turki c races

.

extended from the mouth of th e Len a as far as the

Adriati c an d al l these tribes were m utual ly i n te l l i
,

g ib l e speak ing merely d ialects of the same language

, .

A t the present t i m e a T urcoman from Anatoli a i s

abl e to understand a Y akut from the shores of the
Arcti c Ocean .

(4)No sharp li ne of d ivision can be drawn between

the E uropean and the Asiatic branches of the Aryan
family Certai n races and languages of E urope are
.

more closely con nected with those of Asi a than the

rest M ore especially to be noted are the close rel a
.

tions between the I ndo -I ran i ans and the Greeks as ,

evidenced by the n ames of weapons and of words ,

referri ng to agri culture an d religion .

( 5) The grad e of civilisation attai ned by the un

d iv i ded A ryan s as exhibited by the conclusions of

,

li nguistic p al a o n to l o gy agrees very closely with that

,

d isclosed i n the oldest Swiss pile d well i ngs of th e

stone age This would i ndicate the existence of
.

Aryans i n E urope at an early epoc h l ittle i f at al l ,

l ater than the lingu i stic separat i on .

52 TH E OR IG I N OF TH E A R YA N S .

( )
6 The movements of the A ryan r aces accord ing ,

to the earliest histori cal notices an d trad itions were ,

i n a southward and to som e extent i n an eastward

d irection I f we m ay cred i t early trad ition a portion
.
,

of Western Asi a m ust have received from E urope its

Aryan population of Phrygians and Armenian s T hi s .

tradition i s su pported by th e near rel ationshi p of

Armenian to the E uropean languages O n the ot h er .

hand n o i nd i sputable evidence ex ists of any migra

,

tion of A ryan s from the E ast to th e West .

S uch are the m aterials accordi ng to D r S chrader s

, .
’

i nvestigations on which the solution of the problem

,

depends The question as to whether the earliest

.

hom e of the A ryan race was i n E urope or i n Asia d o es

not he thinks ad m it of any positive answe r Bu t he
, , .

concludes by withdrawi ng the opi nion which he had

formerly expressed that the A ryans had originated i n
A sia and says that he i s now u nable to conceal his
,

conviction t h at the E uropean hypothesis that is the —

view that th e origi n of th e A ryan race m ust be sought

i n the West rathe r than i n t h e E ast appears to be —

far mo r e (w ezta u s )i n accordance with the facts

’

The si multaneous publi cation i n 18 8 3 of Pe n k a s ’

’
and Schrader s books on e treating the question ,

m ai nly from the sid e of anthropology the other from ,

that of phi lology d rew renewed attention to the

,

A ryan controversy .

The fi rs t resul t was the abandon ment of the

Asiati c hypothesis by several scholars who li ke , ,

D r S chrader hi msel f had supported i t i n former

.
,

years The fi rs t to an noun ce his conversion to the

.

1
new view was Professor S ayce a man honourably ,

1
I n 7b A cad emy , D e c e m b er 8 th , 18 8 3 ; an d in h is I mroa’u d i on to
Me S ci en c e 4 L a ng uage , t h i rd e d iti o n , 18 8 5 .
 TH E AR YA N CO N TR O V E R S Y .
53

d isti ngui shed by the fact that he has never h esitated

to con fess that he has seen reason on the production ,

of fresh evidence to change opi nions which he had

,

formerly advocated The E uropean hypothesi s h a s.

also obtai ned the published adhesion of Professor

R h ys who has ably expounded the n ew d octrin e
,

i n the Pri n c eton R evi ew O n the Conti nent i t h a s .

been espoused by T o m a s c h e k who declares for ,

E astern E urope ; by V on L oher who prefers G er ,

many ; by W i l s c e who i n the mai n follows P enka ;

,

and by Friedrich M u ller who agrees wit h C u n o s ,

’

selection of Central E urope U jfa l vy H om mel .

, ,

F e s s l Professor M ax M u ller and two A meri can

, ,

writers M essrs H ole and M orris still advocate

,
.
,

various form s of th e As i ati c hypot h esis .

Professor M ax M u ller the only survivin g scholar ,

of the old school has recently given a fi n al pro

,

n o u n c e m e n t on the subject H e t h us writes i n 18 8 7: 1

.

“
I i an answer m ust be given as to the place where
our Aryan ancestors d welt before their separation
I should sti ll say as I sai d forty years ago , ,

A t al l events
’
‘
Somewhere i n Asia and n o more , .
,

somewhere i n Asia i s more vague an d therefore ,

more probable than B actria which was hi s earlie r

, ,

and more d e fi n i te selection B ut though he says that .

he retai ns his old opi nion he does not appear to ,

have made any new additions to his old argument ,

“ ’
which was merely Gri m m s theory of the irresistible
”
i mpulse and P ott s assumption that m i gration has
,
’

’
always followed the su n s course westward from the ,

E ast .

1
Good Words Au g u s t
, 18 8 7, re p r n e d i t in “
i
B o g ra p h i es o f W o rd s .
 C H A PTER I I .

TH E P R E H I S TORI C RACE S O F E U R O PE .

T/ze N eol zt/zzc Ag e

' '

1 . .

TH E startling r evelation s as to the an tiqu ity o f m an

i n E urope which succeeded each other with such
rapidi ty i n 18 60 an d the followi ng years were as we ,

have seen a chief cause of the revulsion of opin ion as

,

to the orig i n of the A ryan s The concl us i on s of the

.

philologists which had hitherto been accepted wi thout

,

quest i on had to be revised i n the l i ght of the d is

,

c o ve ri e s of geology archaeology and anthropology

, , .

The credi t of recogn i si ng the changed cond i tion s of

the problem i s d ue to Theodor Be n fe y him sel f a ,

phi lologist .As early as 18 6 8 Be n fe y ventured to

d eclare that si nce i t has been establ ished that from
i m memorial ti mes E urope has been the abode of man ,

the whole of the arguments which have been add uced

i n favou r of the m i gration of the Aryan s from Asia
”1
fall to the ground .

These i nvestigation s as to the pri mitive i nhabitants

of E u rope have so m aterially a ffected the whole
question that i t wi l l be need ful to devote a chapter to
a sum mary of the results which have been attai ned .

I t is n o longer possible to c o n fi n e the existence of

1
See p . 26, s up ra.
 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF EU ROPE .
55

man upon the earth to a perio d of six thousand years .

I t has been demonstrated t h at man was a contem

p o rar
y of the mammoth and the wool ly rhinoceros ,

and followed the retreating i ce sheet which had

covered Northern E urope d uri ng th e last glacial
epoch .

From astronom ical data D r Crol l has calculated .

th at i n the n orthern hem isphere the last glacial epoch

began som e years ago that i t lasted with ,

alternations of a m ilder and even tropical tempera

ture for nearly years an d fi n ally termi nated ,

about years ago With these c alculation s .

P rofessor Geiki e essentially agrees 1

H e believes .

that p a l a o l i th i c m an m ust have occupied parts of

Western E urope shortly after the d isappearance of
the great ice sheet and that there are reasons for
,

2
supposing that he was i nterglacial li ke the mam ,

moth and the rei ndeer whose remai ns ex ist below ,

the till which was the product of the last extension

,

of the glaciers .
3

With this re mote period we are not concerned .

The flin t flakes whi ch constitute the earliest evidences

of the existence of m an i n E urope afford n o criteri a
of language or even of race Nor can we a ffi rm that .

the men by whom they were prod uced were endowed

with articulate speech The men of the quatern ary .

period the contemporaries of the m am moth m ay or

, ,

may not have been the ancestors of existing races .

But coming down to the l ater o r neolithi c period ,

when the geological an d cli matal cond ition s were

essentially the same as they are now we fi n d that ,

1
Ge iki e, Tlze Grea t I c e Ag e, p . 1 14.
1 - 6
pp 5 5 5 5
2. .

3
I bzd
'

.
, p . 160.
56 TH E O R I G I N O F TH E A R Y A N S .

three i f n ot four of the existin g E u m p e an types

, ,

occupied approxi mately t h eir presen t seats .

A rc h aeologists h ave establ i shed the chron ol ogical

sequence of the ages of stone bronze and i ron , ,
.

These are not necessari ly synchronous i n d i fferen t

countries G reece had advanced to the i ron age
.

whi le I taly was still i n the bronze period and the ,

rest of E urope i n the age of stone B ron ze was used .

i n the M ed iterranean land s long before i t reached th e

shores of the B alt i c ; and the G uan ches were still i n
the stone age when i n the fi fte e n th centu ry th e, ,

Can ary I sland s were re d iscovered by the S pan iards - .

The iron and bron ze ages m ay be excluded from

the present i nquiry We need only concern ourselves
.

with the period o f pol ished ston e i mplements since it ,

has been proved that the ethnology of E urope is n ow

essentially the sam e as i t was before bronze had
superseded ston e Bron ze weapons were not in tro
.

d uc ed as was formerly supposed by any n ew

, ,

conquerin g race Thei r use grad ually spread by

.

the peaceful processes of com merce and largely ,

through the enterprise of Phoen ician traders The .

pile d well ings o f Central E urope begi n ning i n the ,

stone age extend over the whol e of the bron ze age to

,

the age of i ron and prove that i n these regions there

,

were no d isplacements o f population by conquest o r

i m migration but that the same race i nhabiti ng the
, ,

same sites gradually abandoned stone weapon s for

,

weapon s of bron ze and bron ze sword s for swords of

,

i ron The same concl usion i s establ ished elsewhere

.

by the fact that the old est types of c 0p p e r or bron ze

i mplements are modelled on the pattern s of the
earl ie r i mpl ements of stone or bone .

The ag e of stone has been d ivided i nto two epochs

 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF E U RO P E .
57

—
the pal aeol i thic period or age of chipped fi i nts and
,

the neolithi c period when the i mplements were

,

ground or polis h ed I n the p a l x o l i th i c period man

.

was the contemporary of the cave bear the mam moth , ,

th e woolly rhinoceros and ot h er extinct carn ivora an d

,

pachyderms T h e cli mate was severe the d i stribution

.

of land and water was d i fferent from that wh i ch

now prevails ; pottery even of the rudest type was
, ,

unknown th e peopl e were n omad hunters livi ng i n ,

caves or rock shelters : whereas i n the neolithic period

the d istribution of lan d and water was essentially the
same as i t is now caves were used for buri al rather
than for habitat i on ani m als had been domesti cated
pottery was fabricated ; and the E uropean faun a
d i ffered l ittle from that which i s found at the com
m e n c e m e n t of the histori c period .

S ome anthropologists have asserted that E urope

was i nhabited by the ancestors of existi ng races i n
the pal aeolithic period Wi th thei r arguments we.

need not concern ourselves since philologists will ,

probably ad m it t h at withi n the l i m its of the neol i t h i c

age i t would be possible to fi n d s u ffi c i e n t ti m e for th e
evolution and d i fferentiation of the Aryan languages .

I f i t can be shown that th e races w h o i n h ab i ted

E urope at the begin ni ng of the neolithi c period were
the ancestors of the races who n ow i nhabi t the same
regions we may leave undeterm i ned the question
,

whether they origi nated i n E urope or whether they ,

emigrated from Asi a o r from Africa .

I t is poss i ble that the p a l mo l i th i c period may

have begun as M de M o rti l l e t bel ieves i n th e
, .
,

quaternary period of the geologists some ,

year s ago ; but the n eolithic per i od is comp aratively

recent . E ven M de M o rti ll e t does n ot cla i m for
.
58 TH E OR I G I N OF TH E A R YA N S .

i ts com mencemen t an antiquity of more than from

to years .

The calcul ations on which these esti mates are

based can only be regarded as afford in g rough
approx i mation s to the trut h and they m ust be taken ,

only for what they are worth .

Some of the best of these natural chronometers are

found i n Switzerland B ut even the earliest Swiss .

lake dwellings exhibi t a state of civi lisation consider

ably more advan ced than the civil i sation which
linguisti c pal aeon tology dem ands for the pri m itive
A ryans .Consequently we obtain from them only
a m ini mu m and not a m axi mu m li m i t of ti me for
A ryan settlement .

A t Pont d e l a Thi ele between the Lakes of B ien ne ,

and N eu fch atel there i s a pile d wel ling of neolithic

,

age which i s now 3000 feet i nland from the presen t

shore of the lake A calculation m ade by Professor
.

G i l l i é ro n of the rate at which the lake i s being fi l l e d

up with sed i men t would give for the foundation o f
thi s settlement a m ini mu m antiquity of 6750 years ,

o r abou t 4900 B C 1
At thi s ti m e therefore the
. .
, ,

neol i thi c people had abandoned the n omad li fe of th e

undivided A ryans and had acquired the skill ,

requisite to build thei r habitations on pi les driven

i nto the bed of the lake ; but how m uch earl ier the
neoli thic period m ay have begun we have n o mean s
of ascertain ing .

A t the neig h bouri ng settlement of C h a m bl o n on ,

the Lake of Neufc h atel there i s a later pile d welli ng , ,

founded toward s the close of the neolithi c period .

1
K e ll e r L a k e D zoel l zng s p y ll A n l i qm ty f Al a n
' ’

S ee , ,
.
462 ; L e , o , p .

29 Lu bb k
oc , Preh i s tori c Ti mes , p 40 1 D e M o rti l l e t, La
.

p 62 1.
.
 RACE S
1

T H E PR E H I S TO R I C OF E U R O PE .
59

A cal c ulation of th e rate at which the l ake i s be i ng

fi l l e d up with sedi ment shows that this settlement
1
must have begun before 1 500 B C . .

M M o rl o t cons i ders t h at th e age of the oldest

.

neolithic lake dwellings i n Switzerland m ay be from

6000 to 7000 years D r Keller thi nks thi s is too m uch
. .
,

2
and prefers 3000 to 4000 years as a safer esti m ate .

B ut these structures belong to a comparatively late

part of the n eol ithic period Som e of the pile .

dwellings i n Southern Germany belong to an earlier

period i n which there were no domesti c ani mals ,

and when even the rudi men ts of agriculture were

unknown .

From the growth o f the cone of the delta of the

Ti n i ere a small stream which falls i nto the Lake of
,

G eneva near Chillon a calculation has been made by

,

M M o rl o t which m aki ng every probable deduction

.
, , ,

would show that about 6400 years ago S witzerland

was i nhabited by people who used i m plements of
polished stone while for the stratum i n which bron ze
,

i mplements w ere found we have a probabl e an ti quity

of about 3 8 00 years H ence i n S witzerland the epoch
.

of bronze must al most certai nly be as old as 1000 B C . .

,

and may poss i bly be older by another t h ousand years .

This e sti mate agrees essentially with t h at obtained

from the pi le dwelli ngs i n the valley of the Po wh ic h ,

3
began i n the neolithi c age but as H elbig has shown , , ,

had reached the bronze age w h en they were destroyed

by the i nvasion of the E truscans which must have ,

been e arl ier how m uch earlier we d o not know

—

than the m iddle of the eleventh cen tury B C T h e .

1
G d e M o rti l l e t, L a
.
p 6 18 . .

1
1
ll
K e e r, L a k e D w el l i n g s , p p 5 2 6-5 2 8
. .

3
lb
H e ig , D i e I tal zk er i n d er Poebm e, p 100
'

. .
60 TH E O R I G I N o r T H E A R YA N S .

bronze period m ust t h erefore have com menced

considerably before thi s d ate .

The burnt city at H issarlik and the tombs at ,

Mycenae ex cavated by D r S chliemann also belon g

,
.
,

to th e age of bronze They are generally assigned

.

to th e twelfth or thirteenth century B C . .

Localities which were further removed from the

i n fl u e n c e s of Sem iti c civi lisation were more back ward ,

and hence the foregoing calcul ations are not i rre c o n

c i l ab l e with those of M Arceli n who from the rate of
.
,

deposition of the all uvi u m of the S a one has co me to

the concl usi o n that as l ate as 1 150 B C stone i m p l e . .

ments were still ex cl usively used i n Central Gaul and ,

that about 400 B C bronze had not yet been replace d

. .

by i ron .

The V ictori a Cave near S ettle i n Y orkshire w as

, , ,

i nhabited by neolithic people who had m ad e con sider

able advances i n civi lisation havi ng apparently ,

domesticated the o x and poss i bly the horse From

, .

'

the accu mul ation of d ébrzs d ue to the slow weather ,

i ng of the l i mestone rock P rofesso r Boyd D awki ns ,

has calculated that the n eolithic occupation o f thi s

cave ceased between 48 00 and 5000 years ago o r ,

1
before 3000 B C . .

The stone i mpl ements found i n the kitchen

m iddens or s h el l mounds of D en mark are more
archaic i n character than those from the Swi ss lake
d wellings i ndeed t h ey are considered by some au th o ri
ties to be m esolithic forming a transition between
,

the pal ae olithic and neolit h ic periods The people had .

n ot yet reached the agri cultural or even the pastoral

s tage
—
th ey were solely fi s h e rm e n and hunters the ,

1
Da w k i ns , Ca ve H u n ti ng , p . 115 .
 TH E PR E H I S TOR I C RACE S OF E U R O P E . 61

only domesticated ani mal t h ey possessed bei ng the

d o g whereas even i n the oldest of the Swiss lake
,

dwell i ngs the people though still subsisti ng largely ,

on th e products of th e chase had domesticated the ,

ox , i f n ot also the sheep an d the goat The shel l .

mounds belong therefore to a very early stage of the

neol ithic period the civi lisat i on w hich they disclose
,

being ruder than that of the undivided A ryans .

The accumulation of t h e s e m ound s must have

occupied an enormous period They are very .

numerous and some of them are more than 900 feet

,

long and from 100 to 200 feet broad

,
T h ey are .

usually from t h ree to fi ve feet but occasionally as ,

m uch as ten feet i n thick ness They are composed , .

of the shells o f oysters and mussels of the bones of ,

ani mal s and fi s h with occasional fragments of rude

,

pottery an d numerous i mplements of fli nt or bone

, ,

an d s i m i lar refuse of hu man habitation 1

.

The fl i nt tool s are so abundant that i n an hour and

a hal f two visitors col lected from one o f th e mounds
3 8 0 speci mens As th e population subsisted solely
.

on fi s h i n g an d the chase i t m ust have been extremely ,

sparse probably as thi nly scattered as are the

,

E sk i mos and the F u e g i a n s who are i n a sim ilar stage ,

o f civi lisation I f the population was as dense as that

.

of the former territories of the H udson Bay Company

the n eolithic population o f Den mark woul d not have
exceeded 15 00 i f i t was as dense as i n P atagoni a i t
,

must have been under 1000 and i f as sparse as i n ,

Aust ral i a before the settl ement of E uropeans not ,

2
hal f as much .

M aking every al lowance i t i s mani fest that such ,

1
Lu bb k oc , Pre/zzs ton
' '

c Ti m es , p p . 2 30 -2 3 3.
1
I bzal
'

, pp 60 7, 608
. .
63 THE O R G N I I OF TH E A RYA N S .

enormous heaps of refuse an d such a vast quantity of ,

i mplemen ts could only have been accu m ulated d uring

long periods of ti me many centuries at least more
, ,

probably several m i l l e n i u m s .

B ut the ti me when the k itchen m idden period cam e

to a close m ust be itsel f remote as i s proved by the ,

alteration of the coast li ne and by the change o f-

,

cli matic cond itions which have taken place .

S ome of these m ound s are now at a considerable

d istance from the sea which can only be d ue to the
,

slow secular elevation of th e l and which i s still i n ,

progress at the rate of a few i n ches i n a century I n .

other places the mound s are wanting evi den tly owi ng ,

to the encroachment of the sea .

We have i n D en mark three successive periods of

vegetation fi rs t th e age of fi r; secon d the age of
—

oak and third the age of beech

, I n th e R om an .

period the country was covered as i t n ow is by vast , ,

forests of beech the fi r an d the oak having then

,

d isappeared These changes i n the vegetation are

.

attributed to slow secular changes of cli mate Now .

th e stone age agrees m ai nly with that of the fi r and ,

partly with t h at of the oak ; the bron ze age agrees

mainly with the period of the oak an d the i ron age ,

with that of the beech The shel l mou nds which

.
,

belong to the early neol ithi c period are proved to ,

belong to the age of the fi r si nce the bones of th e ,

capercai lzi e a b i rd wh i ch feed s on the young shoots

,

of the fi r have been found i n the k itc h en m idden s

, ,

while stone i mplements of the k itchen m idden type

have been d iscovered i n the peat bogs among th e
stumps o f the fi rs Taki ng these considerations i nto
.

accou nt P rofessor S te e n s tru p the highest authority

, ,

o n the subj ect i s of opi n ion that a period of from

,
 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF
. E U ROPE . 63

to years must be allowed for the

accu mulation of the vast mound s of refuse and for ,

the successive changes of the forest trees from fi r to

oak and from oak to beech which can only be d ue to
, ,

considerable changes of cli mate changes m oreover -

, ,

w h ich had already been effected at the com mencement

1
of the i ron age .

A nother chronometer i s afforded by the peat i n ,

which at various d epths neolithic i mplements are

, ,

buried . P rofessor S te e n s tru p has calculated t h at

from 4000 to years would be required for the
formation of certai n of these peat bogs The presence .

o f pottery proves that the shell mounds bel ong to the

neol i thic age the com mencement of which can hardly
,

t h erefore be placed later than years ago .

Tb e M et/zo a s f A n t/zrop ol ogy

’
2 . o .

Broca has l aid down the ax iom that the ethnic

characteristics of the fi rs t ord er of i mportance are not
l i nguisti c but physical A s to th e n ature of the
.

speech of the neolith i c peoples of E urope we have

i n ferences rather than any positive facts to guide u s .

A s to thei r p h ysical c h aracteristics the evidence is

abu ndan t an d conclusive This evidence consists .

partly of the statements of Greek and R oman writers ,

but i s derived m ai nly from the measurements of

skulls The s hape of th e skul l i s one of the least
.

variable characterist i cs of race so m uch so that the ,

skulls from prehistor i c tombs make i t possible to .

prove that th e neolithic i nhab i tants of E urope were

th e d irect ancestors of the e x i sti ng races The skull .

P en k a ,
'

1
H erk u nft def A rzer , p 62 .
’

.
64 TH E O R G I N I o r TH E A R YA N S .

form i s ex pressed by the n umerical ratios of certai n

measurements which are called i nd ices O i these th e
, .

most i mportant are th e latitudi nal o r as i t i s com , ,

m o n ly cal led the cephalic i ndex w h ic h gives the

, ,

proportion of the extreme breadth to the extreme

length of the cranium ; the altitud i nal or vertical ,

i ndex which gives the proportion of the h eight of th e

,

skul l to the length ; th e orbital i ndex which gives ,

the proportion of the heig h t of the eye orbi t to th e

breadth the facial angle ; the nasal i ndex ; and th e
i ndex of prognat h ism by which we esti mate the ,

s h ape of the face These i ndices taken i n c o n ju n c

.
,

tion with the shape of certai n bones especially the ,

femu r and the tibia en able u s to determ ine with ,

considerable certai nty the ethn i c relations h ip of pre

h istori c to ex isting races .

“
The latitudi nal or cephal ic i ndex is thus deter
mi n ed D ivid e the extreme breadth of the sk ul l by
.

the length from front to back and m ul tiply by 100 , .

Thus i f the breadth i s three fourths of the length th e

,
-
,

i ndex i s said to be 75 Cephal i c i ndices vary from .

5 8 to 98 .

The term d olicho cephal ic or l ong -headed i s -

, ,

applied to sk ulls wi th low i nd ices ; brachy -cep h alic ,

or broad headed to those with high i ndices ; an d

-
,

ortho cephali c or meso cephal ic to the i ntermed iate

-
,
-
,

cl ass The bl ack races are d ol icho cephali c the white

.
-
,

races i ncline to ortho cephal ism and the yello w -

,

races to brachy cephal ism A nthropologists are not

-
.

entirely agreed as to the precise l i m its of i nd ex to

which these term s should be restricted but we shall ,

not be far wrong i f we cal l skul ls with i nd ices below

75 dolicho cep h alic from 75 to 78 sub dol i cho
- -
,

cephalic from 78 to 8 0 orth o cephalic bel o w 8 3

,
-
,
 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF EU ROP E . 65

sub brachycep h al i c and o f 8 3 and over brac h y

-
,

cep h al i c The S wedes are the most d oli cho cephalic

.
-

race i n E urope th e Lapps th e most brachy cep h al i c

,
-
,

the E ngl i sh th e most ort h o cephalic North Germany - .

is sub dolicho -cephalic S outh Germ any sub -brachy

-
,

c e p h ah c .

The orbital i ndex which gives the p r oportion of ,

the height to the breadth of the orbit i s believed by ,

B roca to be of especial val ue as a test of race s i nce i t ,

i s not l iable to be affected by causes con nected with

th e struggle for ex istence A mong the black races i t .

i s lowest varyi ng i n A fri ca from

, , to an d ,

descendi ng to 6 1 among the Tasmanians among the

yel low races it is high varyi ng from to ,

among the E uropeans i t i s usually between 8 3 and

85 . A si milar test appl ies to the section of th e hair .

I n the M ongoli an or yellow race it is c ircular i n the

black or A fr i can race i t i s flat or r i bbon shaped ; i n -

th e white or E uropean race i t i s oval The ha i r of .

the M ongolian is straight that of th e African fri zzled ,

or woolly that of the E uropean is i ncli ned to curl

, .

Al l these tests agree i n exh i biting two extrem e

types the A fri can wi th long heads long orbits and
—

, , ,

flat hair and the M ongol ian with round h ead s round , ,

orbits and roun d ha i r The E uropean type i s i nter

,
.

m ed iate the head the orbit and the hair are oval
—

, , .

I n the east of E urope we h n d an approx i mation to

th e Asiati c type ; i n the south of E urope to the
A frican T h e neol ithic tombs of E urope exh i bi t
.

notable approx i mations both to the A frican and to

the Asiati c types .

The posit i on of the E uropean races between the

A frican and th e As i ati c m ay be exh i b i ted graphically
by the d iagram on th e fol lowin g page .
66 1 111: O R I G I N OF T H E A R YA N S .

Where i t has be en asked d id the hu man race

, ,

originate ? Darwi n i ncl ines to A frica De Q uatrefages ,

to Asia Wagner to E urope i n the m iocene epoch

, ,

Ye l l o w

M M S CA L E
00 70 80 90

[ 11d
Ye ll o w

when the cli mate was sub tropical I f it originated i n

- .

E urope we may suppose i t was d i fferentiated i nto the

extreme A siatic and A frican types ; o r on the other ,

hand E urope may have been the place w h ere th e

,

A frican and Asiatic types met and m i ngled T h ose .

who hold the former view may believe with Penk a

that the A ryan s represen t the oldest E uropean race ;
those who hold the latter opi n ion may m ai ntai n that
while A ryan speech came origin al ly from Asi a i t was
subsequently acqu ired by men who were largely of
A frican race .

g 3 . Tlze R a c es f Bri ta i n
o .

’
I n Cats a r s ti me there were i n Gaul three races
the Aquitan ians the Celts an d th e Be l g ae ; as wel l as
'

, ,

a fourth race the G erman s eastward of the R hi ne I n

, ,
.

the neolithic tombs o f E urope the remai ns of these

four races can be traced an d from them alon e the ,

A ryan -speak ing peoples of E urope have descended .

B ut i t i s evident that only one of these four races can

represen t the pri m itive A ryans the others being ,

merely A ryan i n speech but n on -A ryan by d escen t

,
~

.
 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF E U ROPE . 67

On the Continent there were n o i nsu rmou ntabl e

physical obstacles to i mpede the i m m igration of
i ntrusive races ; but i n B ritai n the silver streak has
rendered the ethnological problem less complicated .

A t the begi nn ing of the bron ze age we d iscover i n

B ri tish tombs the remai ns of two out of the four races
of the Conti nent One of these arrived toward s the
.

close of the neol ithic age before which tim e Britai n ,

seems to have been i nhab i ted by one race only which ,

m ay possibly have descended from the people of pal mo

l ithic ti mes and who m ay even have m igrated from
,

th e Conti nent with the great pac h yd erm s before the

formation of the c h ann el .

The older race was of feeble bu ild s h ort stature , ,

d ark complexi on and d olichocephalic skul l

,
They .

buried thei r dead i n caves and when caves were n o ,

longer available i n long barrows provided with i nterio r

,

chambers and passage s Some of these long barrows ,

are 400 feet i n length and fi fty feet i n breadth an d ,

resemble arti fi c i al caves i m itations or survivals as —

i t were of the earlier sepulchral caverns The long

,
.

barrows are plainly of later d ate than the cave

sepulchres Thus i n a sepulchral cave at Cefn
. .
,

nea r S t Asaph the skulls are of precisel y the

.
,

same type as those i n a long barrow at the sam e

place but their rel ative anti quity is shown by the fact
,

that the remai ns of wild ani mals are rare i n the

barrow but com mon i n th e cave P lainly the people .

had reached the pastoral stage when the cave was

1
abandoned for the barrow The long barrows al l .

belong to the ston e age Canon Greenwell asserts .

that no trace of metal h as been found i n any

1
D aw ki ns , Ca ve H u n ti ng , p p . 164, 165 .
68 TH E O R G N I I O F TH E A RYA N S .

u nd isturbed part of a long barrow while pottery o f ,

”1
any kind i s very u nfrequent I n barrows of th i s .

d escription from Caithness to Wi ltshire the skulls are

, ,

al l of one type an d arch aeologists are agreed that i n

,

the long barrow period B ri tai n was i nhabited by one

race only .

Thi s race is i d e n ti fi e d by ethnologists wi th the

B riti sh tribe of the Si lures who at th e ti me of the ,

R oman Conquest i nhabited the counties of H ereford ,

R adnor B recon M on mouth an d Glamorgan

, ,
F r0m ,
.

t h ei r physical characteristi cs T acitus concl uded that

they belonged to the I beri an race H is word s are .
,

“
S i l u ru m colorati vu l tu s torti p l e ru m q u e cri nes e t ,

posita contra H ispan ia I beros ve te re s traje c i s s e , ,

”2
e a s q u e sedes occupasse fi d e m fac i u n t ,
.

No i mportance m ust be attached to the conjecture

that the S il ures had em igrated from S pain I t was .

a guess based on a valuable observation as to th e

,

p h ysical resembl an ce of thi s swarthy British tribe to

th e I berians .

M odern eth nologists have m ade the sam e observa

tion and have more especial ly noted the resemblance
,

of the S pani sh B asques to the smal l dark VV e l s h m e n

of Denb i ghshire T he same type i s found i n some of
.

the H ebr i des especially i n Barra I t i s fou nd i n Kerry

, .
,

and also west of the Shan non i n Donegal and Galway , ,

n otably i n the I sle of A ran i n Galway Bay where ,

i n an old graveyard D r Beddoe found fou r dol i cho .

cep h alic skull s with a mean i ndex 74 2 5 the lowest i n

, ,

3
the British I sles D r Beddoe also foun d an approach
. .

to this i ndex i n th e region occupied by the S ilures ,

1
G re e n w e ll , Brzl i rlz Ba rrow
'

s,
pp .
5 43 5 08
, .

2
Ta c i t us , Ag r i col a , c . 1 1.
3
Be d d oe , R a te: of Bri ta i n , p . 2 2 7.
 TH E P RE I I I S T O R I C
-
RACE S OF EU ROP E . 69

fi ve skulls from M i c h e l d e a n g i vi ng a mean i ndex of

I n a more or less m o d i fi e d form t h i s type
preva i ls t h roughout th e S i lurian region of Wales and
th e west of E ngland where we fi n d an oval featured ,
-

race of short stature and feeble m uscular development

, ,

w i t dolichocephal i c skull d ark hai r and black eyes

h 1
, , .

The Continental extens i on of this type will be

discussed h ereafter 2
S u ffi c e i t to say that skulls .

resembling those of the Britis h long barrows have

been found i n sepulchral caves i n B elg i um France , ,

Spain Alger i a and Teneri ffe

, I t i s bel ieved t h at
, .

descendants of this race may be recognised among th e

Basques the Cors i can s the Berbers and the G uanc h es
, , ,

of the Canary I slands .

For this short d ark dol ichocephalic type we may , ,

“
adopt the usual and conven ient name I berian .

”
P rofessor R olleston prefers the term S i lurian and ,

i t has been variously design ated by ot h er wri ters as

th e E uskarian Basque Berber or M ed i terranean
, , ,

race By some Frenc h writers i t i s called th e Cro

.

M agnon type from a skull possibly of pal ae ol ithic

, ,

age found i n a sepulchral cavern at C ro M agnon i n

,
-

P erigord .

Towards the close of the neolithi c age or possibly ,

at the begin ning of the bronze age the southern and ,

eastern portions of Britai n were i nvaded and occup i ed

by a wholly d i fferent race tall m uscular brac h y —

, ,

ceph al ic an d al most certai nly with xant h ous or

,

rufous hai r an d fl o rid complex ion They are k nown .

as th e people who buried i n round barrows and t o ,

1
G ree n w e ll , Bri ti s h Ba rrow s, p . 63 0 ; E lt on , Origi n s o f E ng l zs fi
’

H i s tory , p p 13 7, 141 ; D aw
. ki ns , E a rly M a n 57: 8 77 72 232, p .
3 30
k
P e n a , Ori g i n a A rza caz, p 90
'

. .

1
S e e p 92 , i nfra
. .
70 TH E O R G N I I OF TH E AR A N Y S .

them i n al l probabil ity we m ay ascribe the erection

o f Avebury and Stonehenge an d also the fi rs t i ntro
1
,

d uction i nto Britai n of A ryan speech an d of i m p l e

ments of bron ze This race D r T h u rn a m i d e n ti fi e s
. .

with the Celts an d he cal ls the type the Turanian

,

type believi ng i t to be an offshoot through the

, ,

Belgic G auls from the great brachycep h al i c stock of

,

Central an d North E astern E urope and A sia I t i s -

.

also the prevai ling type among the S lavon ic races .

“ ” “
This Turan ian type of D r Th u rn a m i s the type .

M ongoloide of Prti n e r Bey By P rofessor R ol leston - .

i t i s cal led the C i mbric type on the grou nd that i t ,

resembles that of the broad headed neolithi c people of -

Den mark the ol d C i mbric Chersonese D r Th u rn am

, . .

identi fies the round barrow people of Britai n with the

broad -headed neol ithic race of Belgiu m and North
E astern France who u ndoubtedly spoke a Celti c
,

language an d who are d esignated by B roca as the

,

Kym ry to d isti nguish them from the short d ark

, , ,

brachycephal ic race of Central France to whom he ,

m ai ntai ns the n ame Celts properly belongs B ut as .

there can be little doubt t h at the people of the rou nd

barrows i ntroduced i nto B ritai n what i s usually cal led
Celtic speech i t wi l l be convenient though perhaps
, ,

i ncorrect to designate the people of the roun d barrows

,

as the Celtic race .

The i nterments of these two races the I beria ns ,

“
of the long barrows and the Celts of the round
barrows can be read i ly d isti nguis h ed The skulls as
, .
,

Canon Greenwel l observes are as marked ly d i fferen t ,

”z
as any two series of crani a can b e The d i fferen ce .

i s well exhibited i n the skulls fi g u re d below both ,

1
E lt on, Or igi n s , p . 146.
1
G re e n w e ll , Bn
’ ‘

tzs /a Ba rrow s , p 48 2 .
 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF EU ROPE .

from the wolds of th e E ast R id i ng of Y orkshire and ,

here reprod uced by Canon Greenwel l s ki nd permis

’

sion The fi rs t i s th e skull of a m iddle aged man of the

.
-

I berian race found at R u d s to n e i n a l ong barrow

,
1
, ,

L O NG BARR O W S K U LL ( M AL E ) ,
K
R O U N D B A RROW S U LL ( M ALE ) F R OM ,

F RO M R U BS TO N E , C OW LA M E R , .

2 10 feet long an d varyi ng i n breadth from 75 to 45

,

feet I t is of a pronounced d olichocephal ic type the

.
,

i ndex being as low as 72 T h e second i s the skul l of .

a man ; also i n the m iddle period of li fe of th e other , ,

or Celtic race which was fou nd i n a roun d barrow

, ,

70 feet in d iameter i n the ne i ghbouri ng parish of ,

Cowlam 2
This skull is decisively brachycephal i c the
.
,

index being as high as 8 4 Fl int i mplements aecom

p a n ie d both of t h ese i nterments but no articles of ,

metal .

1
G re en w e ll , Brztzs k Ba rrow
‘ ‘

s, p p. 5 0 1, 6 13 .

1
pp . 2 2 6, 58 7 .
72 TH E OR IG I N OF TH E ARYA N S .

The two races are d istinguished not only by the

d i fference i n the s hape of the skull but by the whole
,

R U BS TONE SK U LL ( S I D E VI EW ) .

characte r of the face I n the Cel tic skull of which

.
,

that from Cowlam i s a favourable speci men the head ,

c o w u uu S K U LL ( s u m VI EW) .
 TH E P R E H I S TO RI C RACE S O F E U RO P E .
73

is massive and powerful the face angular and pro ,

gnathous with a proj ecti ng mouth and powerful square

,

j aws. T h e broad capacious forehead and the s h ort

, ,

square chi n i nd icate mental p ower and determ ination

of character The cheek bones are h i gh and broad
.
,

the orb i ts of the eyes nearly circular with supra ,

ci liary ridges wel l developed which m ust have ,

given a fi e rc e and beetling aspect to the face T h e .

nose must have projected forwards and the sockets ,

of the front teeth are obli que The skulls of th i s race .

are usual ly d isti nguished by their capacity an d vertical

1
height wh ich i s actually greater than the breadth
,
.

To this type the skulls of the I berian race present

the greatest possible contrast The face is oval .
,

feeble an d orthognathous ; the forehead n arrow ; the

,

chi n weak poi nted an d elongated

,
The nose i s
,
.

usually not so broad as i n the other race but longer ,

by a quarter of an i nch the space between the nostrils ,

and the mouth considerable givi ng a weak upper l i p , ,

and the sockets of the front teet h a re vertical Neither .

the cheek bones nor the supraci liary ridges are de

ve l o p e d an d the orbits of the eyes are somewhat
,

elongated The aspect of the face must have been

.

mild and gentle The vertical views of t h ese two

.

skulls show that the greater length of the one and .

,

the greater breadth of the ot h er are mai nly due to ,

occipital developm ents The d i fference i n the skulls .

extend s also to the other bones of th e skeleton The .

I beri an race was short with slender bones an d feeble , ,

muscular attachments while the Celtic race was tall , ,

powerful and muscular

, .

I n both races the d isti nctive c h aracters are less highly

accentuated i n the skul ls of the women as will be ,

1
G re e n w e ll , Bri ti s h Ba rrow s, p . 645 .
74 TH E 0 1210 111 o r 1 111: A RY A N S .

seen from the representations of two female sk ulls

from the Y orkshire wolds one a long skul l of the —

I berian type orthognathous wit h an i ndex o f 68

, , ,

1
from a barrow on Sherburn wold ; the other a broad

L O NG s u mow S K U LL ( F E M A LE) PR O M
, s u e n s ua u w o w , E R.

skul l of the Celti c type from a neig h bouring barrow

,

2
at F li x to n strongly prognathous and wi th an index
, ,

of 8 2
.

1
G ree n w e ll , Br i ti s h Ba rr o w s , p 608
. .
1
'

I bzd fi p .
5 75 .
 H E P RE
T- H I S TOR I C RACE S OF E U ROPE .
75

From n inety fi ve round barrow skulls we obtai n a

-

mean cephalic index of 8 1 and a mean altitud i nal

,

i ndex of 77 ; while si xty seven long barrow skulls

-

give a mean cephalic i ndex of and a mean

altitudinal i ndex o f 73 .

R OUND RR O W
BA S K U LL ( F E M ALE) F R OM
, n rx rox w ow , E R.

The d i fference of stature between th e two races

i s considerable .I n the Iberian race the average .

height for both sexes was 5 feet 4% i nc h es (o r 5 feet

76 TH E o r TH E A R YA N S .

5% i nches for the men ) th e tallest of the men ,

measuring 5 feet 6 i nches and th e shortest of th e ,

women 4 feet 8 i nches I n th e Celtic race the .

height calculated from the lengt h of th e thigh bones

, ,

ordi narily varied from 5 feet 7 i nches to 5 feet 9

i nches the average heigh t be i ng 5 feet 8
,
i nches .

The stature of the Celts struck the R omans with

astonis h ment C aesar speaks of their 7115727124: 60400121
.
,

and contrasts the s h ort stature of the R oman s with

the m ag m tu a o 607790771772 of th e Gaul s Strabo al so
'
’
.
,

speakin g of the C o ri ta vi a British tribe i n Li n ,

c o l n s h i re after mention ing t h eir yellow hair says

,
to , ,

show how tal l they are I saw mysel f some of ,

th e i r young men at R ome and they were tal ler by ,

”1
si x i nches t h an any one else i n the city This .

m ight seem an exaggeration but i s born e out by ,

th e bones fou nd i n some round barrows For .

i nstance at Gristhorpe i n the E ast R id i ng a round

, , ,

barrow was opened containing the skeleton of a man

whose stature must have been 6 feet 2 i nches .

There can be l ittle doubt that the I berian race was

dark i n complex ion w i th black hair and eyes A s
,
.

to the Celtic race it i s al most certa i n that they were

,

fair with red or yel low hair and blue or blue grey
, ,
-

eyes The m ost conclusive statement comes from

.

D io Cassius who has left u s a descr i ption of Boadicea

, ,

who al most certai nly belonged to thi s race He .

describes her as of great bod i ly p ro p o rtio n s ) 83 ,

1 v

K i 76
a Th e fi e rc e n e s s of her appearance
struck be h olders wit h awe and the ex pression of her ,

coun tenance was exceed ingly severe and piercing .

H er voice was hars h and she had a profusion o f ,

’
tawn y hai r r rfv 7 6 m 5q ,
w k efa
m v re i $ a v907 a
m v Ka .
,

1
E lt on, Orig i n s , p . 2 40
 TH E P RE H I S TO R I C RACE S OF E U RO P E .
77

which reached down to her h i ps The word is .

use d for various tawny s h ades of colour ei th er ,

golden or auburn or with a tinge of red

, ,
.

We have other testi mon ies to the sam e effect .

Lucan says the Britons were fl a w } S ilius I ta l i c u s

describes thei r hai r as golden and Vitruvius refer ,

ring seemingly to the same race speaks of thei r huge ,

l imbs thei r grey eyes and thei r long straight red

, ,

ha i r.

The Co ri tavi the Cel tic tribe which occupied part

,

of Li ncolnshire and the valley of the T rent are ,

described by Strabo as havi ng yellow hair but not ,

so yellow as that of the Gauls ; an d T acitus mention s

’ ’

the red hai r an d huge li mbs ru tzl ce co m e et m ag m —

a rtu s o i the Caledon ians

—
who i n this respect he , , ,

compares w i t h the Germans .

The Belg i c Gaul s who as we shal l presently see , , ,

were probably of the same race as the roun d barrow

people of Britai n are un i formly descr i bed by ancien t
,

writers as ta ll 1a rg e li mbed and with red or yellow

,
-
,

hair P osche D iefenbach and De Be l lo g u e t have

.
, ,

collected numerous testi monies to t h i s effect 1

Thus .
,

accord ing to D io d o ru s S ic u l u s the Galatians were ,

xanthous r a ts 8 8 K 6/La ts
, g vfi é Livy describes a t.

the prom zs s ae et m tzl a m 6 077c of the Gauls C laud ian

' '

says fl a va rep ex o Ga l l za t ri fl e ferox

'

,
A m m ianus .

M arcellinus describes the great stature the w h ite ,

skin an d the red hair of the Gauls S ilius I ta l i c u s

, .

speaks of the huge l i mbs and golden locks of the

Bo i i ; and Strabo says the Germ ans resembled the
Gauls but were taller more savage and more
, , ,

xant h ous M an i li u s speaking of th e tal l Germans

.
,

1
. i
Pti s c h e , D i e A rze r , p 2 5 ; D e fe n a c h , On gzn es E u rop cm
'

b '

, p . 16 1

De Be l l o g u e t, E t/m og em e Ga u l ozs e, p p 63 , s eq
' ’

ii . . .
78 T H E 0 111011
5 o r THE A RYA N S .

with thei r yellow hair says that the Gauls were not ,

so red .

The old Celtic type tall powerful red haired with , , ,

-
,

a fl o ri d complex ion and i ncl i ned to freckle may, ,

be recogn ised i n som e of the S cotch clans such ,

as the M a c G re g o rs and the Camerons who are alto ,

gether di fferen t from the Frasers or the d ark clan s of ,

th e Western I sles .

I n I reland there were the same two races which ,

are graphically described by M c F i rb i s i n his Book of

G en ea l og fi s O ne race which he calls the Fi r -Bolg
'

.
, ,

had d ark hai r and eyes sm all stature an d slender ,

l i mbs an d constituted the despised servi le class of the

,

I rish people They belong says M r Skene to the

.
, .
,

sam e class with th e S i lures an d m ay be held to ,

”
represent the I berian race which preceded the Celtic .

The other race called the T u ath a D e D an an n

,

by M c F i rb i s was tal l with golden o r red hair fair

, , ,

“
skin and blue or blue grey eyes They correspond
,
- .

i n character with T a c i tu s s l arge l i mbed an d red ’

-

”1
haired Caledon ians .

A s to the relative priority of the I beri an and Celtic

races i n B ritai n there can be n o question The .

I b e ri an s were plai nly the pri m itive i nhabitants of the

island and the Celts were later i nvaders who were
,

n ot only a more powerful race but possessed a higher ,

civi lisation This i s i nd icated by the form o f the

.

barrows i n which they bu ried The abodes of the .

d ead represent the abodes of th e l ivi ng The .

I berians m ust at one tim e have been troglodytes as ,

the long barrow i s pl ai nly a survival of the cave .

The Celts m ust have l ived i n huts o r pit dwel lings ,

on the m odel of which the rou nd barrows are

1
S k e n e,
‘

Cd /zc S cotl a n d , vo l . i p
. . 178 ; C I. E lt on,
'

On gz m , p . 15 9.
 1 111: P R E H I S TOR I C RACE S or EU ROP E .
79

constructed I n the long barrows m etal i s absent

.
,

and pottery i s rare w h i le th e presence of pottery i s

,

a d i sti nctive feature of th e round barrows } and

bron ze is not unknown .

As bronze has been found i n round barrows i t i s ,

frequently asserted that the Celts were armed wit h

bron ze weapons w hen they i nvaded B ritai n Thi s .

conclusion i s not born e out by th e evidence which ,

i nd icates that the Celts arrived i n the n eol it h ic period ,

and obtai ned bron ze by com merce from Gaul at a

later ti me Canon G reenwel l tabulates 48 5 i nter
.

ments i n round barrows ; i n 2 0 1 cases these were

associated with pottery i n 1 5 0 cases wit h i mplements ,

of stone bone or horn and i n only twenty -three

, , ,

with bron ze O f these twenty three cases on ly fi ve

.
-

were pri mary i nterments fi ftee n were secondary ,

i nterm ents and the rest doubtful

,
.

M r M orti mer who has opened 241 round barrows

.
,

i n th e E ast R iding conta i ni ng 6 29 bod i es fou nd

, ,

pottery i n 2 0 3 cases , stone i mplements i n 15 0 and ,

bronze i n twenty six These facts m ake it probable

- .

that when the roun d barrows were fi rs t erected bronze

was either unknown or extremely rare but that i t ,

had to som e extent come i nto use when secondary

, ,

i nterments took place i n barrows which h ad been

raised at an earl ier period .

Moreover no brac h ycephal ic skul l has been foun d

,

i n any pri mary i nterment i n a long barrow though ,

t h ey occur i n secondary or later i nterments w h ile i n

th e roun d barrows th e skulls are usually b ra c h yc e

p h a l,
i c though dolichocephal ic skul ls are occasional ly
found i n them especially on the Y orksh i re wolds
,
2
.

1
G re e n w e ll , B ri tts }; B a rro w s , pp 5 08 , 45 8 -478
'

. .

1
pp 543 . 5 49
80 TH E O R G N I I OF TH E A RYA N S .

From t h ese facts we may c o n fi d e n tl y d raw the

conclusion that d ur i ng the greater part of th e neol ithic
age Britain was i nhabited solely by a short d ark , ,

dolichocephal ic race originally troglodytes and that, ,

toward s the conclusion of the ston e age i t was i nvaded

by a tall fair brachycephalic hut buildi ng race which
, ,
-
,

either brought with them o r before long acquired , ,

i mplements of metal .

’
We m ay al so accept D r T h u rn a m s concl usion that .

the older dolichocephalic race was pre -Aryan belong ,

i ng to the same stock as the Spanish Basques and

, ,

that the later brachycephal ic i nvaders spoke an A ryan

language which there can be little doubt was Celtic
, .

I f these concl usion s now very generally accepted , ,

can be maintai ned we have reached a fi x e d poi n t i n

,

the d iscussion as to who the Aryans were The fi rs t .

A ryan speaking race which appeared i n Britai n was

-

brachycephal ic tal l and red hai red of the type

, ,
-
,

“ ”
characterised by P rofessor R olle s ton as T uran ian ,
”
and by P r u ner Bey as M ongoloide - .

I t i s not i m probable as P rofessor R hys has ,

suggested that there may h ave been two successive

,

Celtic i nvasion s of Britai n The fi rs t he thi nks was .

, ,

that of the Goidels who spread to I reland and ,

Scotland amalgamating with the I beri an aborigines

, ,

and i mpos i ng on them thei r l anguage The secon d .

i nvasion was that of the Bri tto n e s who sei zed the ,

more fert i le port i ons of the i sland d rivi ng the Goidel s ,

1
before them to th e West and Nort h T h is theory .

helps to explai n some li ngui stic fact s and i s not ,

without support from cran iolog i cal i nd ication s .

’
T h e mean i ndex of D r T h u rn a m s long barrow .

skulls i s as we have seen

,
and that of the rou nd ,

1
Rh y s, Cel ti c Bri ta i n , p . 2 13 .
 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF EU ROPE . 8 1

barrow skull s of Y orks h ire 8 1 But i n Nort h Wales .

,
’
and i n P rofessor H uxley s sk ul ls from the tu mulus
at Kei ss i n Caithness d istr i cts where we might —

expect to h n d an amalgamation of the two races th e —

mean i nd ex i s w h ich m ay represent the m ixed

Go i delic type of Professor Rh ys .

T/ze Cel ts .

We have now to trace the two neol ithic British

races on the Cont i nent the Celt i c type eastward to
—

th e c o n fi n e s of A sia ; the I berian type southward

t h rough France and Spa i n to N o rth e rn A fr i ca .

The Celts appear to have crossed to Britai n from

Belgic Gaul I n th e neo l it h i c age a race i n d i s ti n g u is h
.

able from t h at of th e British round barrows occupied

Belgium A sepulchral cave at S cla i gneaux fourteen
.
,

m i les from Namur conta i ned n umerous skeletons of

,

the round barrow type with i nd ices of ,

and
I mplements of bone and fl i n t of late n eolith i c ,

form s were fou nd but no bron ze Bones of the d o g

, ,
.
,

the o x and the goat i nd icate that these people had

,

1
reac h ed the pastoral stage .

The skull fi g u re d on the n ex t page resembles

som e of the ruder skul ls from th e British roun d
barrows .

I n th e early neol i thic age the south ern frontier of

th e Belgic Gauls seem s to have been the lin e of th e
Meuse They held the m odern provi nce of H ainault ;
.

wh i l e anot h er race as w i l l presently be s h own

, ,

occup i ed the province of Namur 2

A t a later t i me .

1
Da w ki ns, Ca ve H u n ti ng , p p 2 19, 199.
1
S ee p . 118 , i nfra .
82 TH E OR G N I I o r TH E A R YA N S .

t h ey advanced southward i mposin g their Cel tic ,

speech on the earl ier races of Central France I n .

th e arti fi cial sepulc h ral grottoes on th e M arne and

the Oise skull s of t h is race are found together ,

w i t h those of the earlier popul ation .

S K U LL F RO M SC LA I G N EA U X ,
B ELG I U M .

This race m ay al s o be traced eastward to Den m ark .

D r R ol leston observes t h at
. the bron ze period
Bri ton very closely resembles i n his osteological
remain s the brachycephalous D an e of the n eolithic
period ; an d the l i keness between th e se an d some of
”1
the modern Danes has been n oticed by Vi rchow .

From a neol it h i c tu mul us at Borreby i n the Dan ish ,

island of Falster fou r skul ls of the roun d barrow

,

type were obtai ned whose i nd ices were 8 0 8 1 8 2, , , ,

an d 8 3 O ne of these Borreby skul ls is fi g u re d

.

below and bears a stri ki ng si m ilarity to the rude r

2
,

skul ls from the British roun d barrows .

G ree n w e ll ,
B rzl zs /z Ba rrow
' '

s
p 680
, . .

2
H my
a ,
Préc zs d c
'

Pa l éon /o/og ze H u m a z n e , p 3 68
’ ’

. .
 TH E P RE H I S TOR IC RACE S OF E U R O PE . 83

MALE S K U LL FR OM BORR E BY , D EN MAR K .

This resemblance will be seen by superimposing th e

o utli ne of the Borreby skul l on that of a Celtic skull

110111111131 .
I L D ER TO N .

s x u ms F R OM 1101111111111 AN D F R OM rm s m on , N OR TH U M BERLAND
'

s u rs n m p o s s n .
84 1 111: O R G N I I o r TH E A RY A N S .

from I lderton i n N o rth u m b e rl a n d th e i ndex of which ,

1

is 8 2 .

I n Den mark this brachycephalic type has been

s ingu larly persisten t T o j udge by th e skull s of .

Flambard and other D an i s h ecclesi astics bu ried at

,

D urham the D anes 8 00 years ago were brachy

,

cephal i c According to D r Beddoe the modern

. .

D anes are of the same type as the round barrow

people The mean cephal ic i ndex of the D anes
.

is an d thei r average h eight nearly 5 feet 7

i nches ; the mean i ndex of the rou nd barrow peopl e
being 8 1 and their mean stature 5 feet 8 % inch es
, .

The hai r of the D anes accord ing to D r Beddoe i s , .

,

either pal e yel low or light brown an d thei r eyes are ,

al most i nvari ably light i n colour usually either blue ,

or bl uish grey Some of the Danes however seem

-
.
, ,

to have been d ark D r Beddoe found a black haired . .

-

race i n the isl an d of M oen where brachycep h alic ,

skulls have been found i n ancient graves The s e .

“
black hai red Danes m ay be the D u bh g a ill or black
-
,
”
strangers who are contrasted by I ri sh chron iclers
, ,

who describe the V i king in road s with the F i n n g a il l , ,

“
or fai r strangers who are supposed to have been ,

2
Norwegians Possibly we may thus accou nt for th e
.

tall d ark brac h ycephal ic people who are met with in

,

some o f the Dan ish d istricts i n E ngland .

A t the begin n ing of the h istoric period the valleys

o f the M ain an d the U pper Danube were occupied by
Celtic tribes I n this region Celtic n ames abound
. .

The Boii a Celtic people gave thei r n ame to Bavari a

, ,

( Boio -varia
) and to Bohem ia
, ( Boio h em um) - .

The ethn ic frontier between Celts and Teutons

1
G ree n w e ll , Bn l zs /z
‘ '

Barrow s, p 58 3
. .

2
S k en e , Cal l i e S cotl a n d , vo l . i p 30 1
. . .
 TH E PR EH I S T O R I C RACE S OF E U ROP E . 85

was the continuous mountai n barrier formed by the

T e u to b e rg e r Wald the T h uringer \Vald an d the
, ,

R i esen Gebirge North of th i s l i n e th e populat i on is

.

n ow dol ichocephal i c th e i ndex i n th e ne i ghbourhood

,

of H anover for i nstance bei ng

,
and at J en a
,

while to the south of t h is li n e the people are more

brachycephalic the mean i ndex being
,
i n H esse ,

i n S wab i a i n B avaria 8 0 i n Lower Fran

, ,

con i a and
,
i n the B reisgau 1
.

The people of the modern kingdom of W u rte m b e rg

are also brachycephalous H older the chief authority .
,

on the anthropolo gy of W ii rte m b e rg now con siders ,

”
th e type to be Turan i an or Sarmatian an d not , , ,
”
as he h a d formerly supposed L i gurian , .

German ethnologists bel ieve that a Celti c peopl e

worked the sal t m i n es i n the neighbourhood of H al le ,

a n am e which l ike that of H allstadt al so a Celti c

, ,

settlement is more easily expl ained from Celtic than

,

from Teutonic speech The presen t i n h abitants of

.

th i s d istrict d i ffer from the North German type ; they

are brachycephal ic with a mean i ndex of ,
which
i s the same as that of the D anes and d i ffers littl e ,

from that of the roun d barrow skul ls of B ritain which ,

is 8 1.

H alle seems to have been the most northern outpost

of the Celt s i n G ermany si nce beyond the T e u to b e rg e r
,

Wald a few m iles to the north of H alle the type

, ,

ch anges and the mean ceph al ic i ndex d rops from

,

to
Southern Germany is n ow Teuton ic i n speec h the ,

local names and the persistent ethn ic type alon e bear

i ng witness to th e pri mitive Celtic occupation We .

know how ever t h at i n the early centuries of ou r era

, ,

1
Pe s ch e l Vb lk erl zu n d e, p
’

,
.
59
.
 86 T H E O RI G N I O F TH E A R YA N S .

Southern Germany was Teuton ised i n speech by

G erm an i nvaders whose tombs known as the R o w, ,

Graves contai n dol ichocephali c skul ls with a mean

,

i ndex of The older Celtic sepulc h res of th i s

region are k nown as the G rave -M ounds an d contai n ,

ort h ocephal ic or brachycephalic skulls with a mean ,

i nd ex of ri s i ng to a max i mu m o f
I n W ii rte m b e rg an d Bavari a a n u mber of pile
d wel li ngs of the neol it h ic age have been d iscovered
which seem to be prototypes of those which are so
n u merous i n the Swi ss lakes These people must .

gradually have spread southwards from Germany ,

si nce the older pile d wel l ings on the Lake of Con

stance belong to an earl ier period than those on the
lakes of N e u fc h ate l an d B ien ne .

The S wi ss craniologists H is and R ti ti m e ye r attri , ,

bute the erection of the l ake d well ings i n S wit z erland

” 1
to our Celtic ancestors the H elvetii T he mean ,
.

2
i nd ex of eight skul ls fou nd i n the pile dwellings i s
The i ndex of the rou nd barrow skul ls of
B ritai n is 8 1 O ne of these H elvetian skulls called the
.
,
”
S ion type i n the Cra m a H cl vetzca i s fi g u re d on the
' '

n ex t page I t resembles the round barrow skul ls such

.
,

as those from Cowlam an d Gristhorpe and the Borreby ,

skul l from Den mark 3

B ut as we m ight expect from
.
,

the com paratively high civil isation attained by the

people of the Swiss p i le d well ings thei r skulls are ,

somewhat larger loftier and better formed than the

, ,

ruder skul ls of the British rou nd barrows .

1
H is an d Rii ti m eye r, Cra m a H el vel zca , p p 34, 3 5
' '

. .

1
Th e i i v i
n d c e s a re - Au e rn er s u s , an d k ll i
N d a u , 78 a n d
M é ri n g e n 8 3 ; , M ile en , Pfi e d w a l d , R o be n h a u se n ,
I f R o b e n h au s e n be l
ex c uded, as p os s ibly Rh ae ti an , th e m ea n
in d ex w ill
be re d u c e d to
S ee pp .
72 , 8 3, p ra
su .
 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF EUROPE .
‘

87

Toward s the close of the neolithic age the sam e

Aryan speak ing race which con structed th e Sw i ss pile
-

dwell i ngs seem s to have crossed the Alps erect i ng ,

the i r p i le dwelli ngs i n the I tal i an lakes an d i n the

m arshes of th e valley of th e Po H elbig has proved .

that these people m ust be i d e n ti fi e d with those whom

we cal l the U mbri an s 1
This conclusion established
.
,

solely on archaeological grounds i s c o n fi rm e d by the ,

close con nection between Celtic and I tali c speech ,

HE L V ET I A N S K U LL [ S I ON E]
TY P .

and al so by the al most ident i cal civi l isation d isclosed

by the pile dwellings of I taly and those of Switzer
land.

Fu rther the cran iologists have proved that wh i le

,

the peopl e of Southern I taly are dolichocephal i c ,

belonging apparently to the I berian race they becom e ,

more and more brachycep h al ic as we g o northward ,

especially i n the d istrict between the A pen nines an d

th e Alps . I n Venetia Lombardy and the E m i lia
, , ,

the region occup i ed by the U mbrian s P rofessor ,

C alori has measured 1 106 mo d ern skul ls o f which ,

1
H lbig
e , D i e [ ta l zk er i n d e r Poeéen e , p p
'

. 29 -41.
88 TH E OR G N I I OF TH E A R YA N S .

96 3 , or 8 7 per cen t were brachyceph al ic with i nd ice s

, ,

above 8 0 . I n Lombardy and the E milia dol icho

cephal ic skulls with i nd ices u nd e r 74 amounted to
, ,

less t h an 1 per cent I n the Neapolitan provi nces

.
,

on the other hand 17 per cent of the skulls had an

, .

index below 74 and 64 per cen t below

, The .

mean i ndex of the Umbr i an skull s foun d i n a pre

E truscan cemetery at Bologna i s and the i ndex
of a typi cal ancien t U mbrian skull which is fi g u re d ,

by P rofessor Calori i s ,

Lati n and Um brian were merely d ialects of the

same language but i n R om e there was a large ad m ix
,

ture o f E truscan an d Campanian blood Skulls of .

the pure Latin race are rare owing to the prevalent ,

practi ce of cremation whil e skulls ostensibly R oman

,

often prove on i nvestigation to be those of freedmen

or provincials The best accred ited genuine skull of
.

the ol d Lati n race comes from a sarcophagu s d is

covered i n the R oman cemete ry at Y o rk We learn .

from the i nscription that this sarcophagus contained

the body of Th e o d o ri an u s of N o m e n tu m a town i n ,

Latium Thi s skull fi g u re d on the followi ng page

.
, ,

i s o f the brachycephali c Celtic type the cephal ic ,

i ndex being 8 0 .

There i s a very m arked resemblance i n the outl ines

of the Lati n and H elvetian skul ls and those of the ,

better class from the B ritish round barrows They .

exhibit no greater d i fferences than the re fi n e m e n t of

type d ue to the progress from neol ithic barbarism to
the high civilisation of R ome .

The oldest U mbrian settlements such as the pile —

d well ings i n the Lake of Fi mon near Vicen za prove ,

—

1
Pe s c h e l , WIk erku n de p 60
'

. .
,
 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF E U ROPE . 89

that th e Umbrians when t h ey arrived i n I taly were

, ,

i n much the same stage of civil i sation as the undivided

A ryans They lived c h ie fl y by the chase but had
.
,

S K U LL OF TH E OD OR IAN U S OF N O MENTU M .

domesticated the o x and the sheep Agriculture .

,

even of th e rudest description seem s to have been ,

unk nown s i nce no cereals were found ; but t h ere

,

were cons i derable stores of h azel nuts of water ,

chestnuts and of acorns som e of which h ad been

, ,

already roa s ted for fo o d 1

.

1
Ke ll e r Lak e D w el l i ng s
, , vo l . 1 p 3 75
. . .
90 TH E OR G N I I o r TH E A RYA N S .

Before the arrival of the U mbro Lati n race I taly -

,

was i nhabited by I berian and Liguri an tribes I n th e .

neolithic cave at M onte T i gnoso near Leghorn two , ,

sk ulls were foun d on e of them d ol ichocephal i c wi th—

an i ndex of 71 doubtless I berian ; th e ot h er h i ghly

,

brachycephal ic with an i ndex of 92 probably , ,

Ligu ri an A nother neol i th ic cave the Cavern a del la

.
,

M atta contai ned an I berian skull i ndex 6 8 and a

, , ,

Liguri an skull i ndex 8 4 Th e Ol mo and I sola del

,
.

Liri skulls believed to be of p a l mo l i th i c d ate are

, ,

d ol ichocephali c .

The roun d barrow race which we have now traced ,

from the Tyn e to the T iber ex tended eastward ,

d own the D an ube and across th e great plain of ,

R ussia All the nation s of S lavic speech are brachy

.

cephal i c and thei r hair and eyes are m ostly l i ght i n

,

colour .

T he Great R ussians who occupy the territory east ,

of a li ne from th e Sea of A zov to the G ul f of Fi nland ,

h ave chestnut hai r brown eyes and a mean i ndex , ,

of The White R ussi ans who occupy the old ,

Li thuanian territory have flaxen hai r and grey o r , ,

l i ght blue eyes Black hair and eyes are only found
.

a mong the Little R ussians near K iev who are , ,

probably largely of Tartar race .

The i ndex of the R uthen ians i n G al icia i s of

the S lovaks 8 1 ; of the Croats 8 2 ; of the Czechs
, , ,

of the R oum anians who are to a great exten t of ,

Slavi c blood 8 0 ; of the P oles ,

of the Serbs , ,

Th e same l i ght -ha i red brachycephal i c type prevai ls

1
P es c h e l ,
V bl k e rk zén d c , p 5 9
’

We
'

. ib
s ac h
'
s m e as u re m e n t s are s o m e

w t i
h a h g he r . iv
H e g e s fo r th e R u h e n t i an s Po l es , Cz ec h s ,
83 1. Broca g iv es fo r th e Ro u m an i an s , . an d fo r th e C ro a t s.
 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF E U ROP E .
91

al so when we pass beyond the frontier of Aryan

speech i nto Fi nno -Ugr i c territory .

The Fi n no Ugri c tr i bes are all brachycephali c a n d

-
,

most of t h em h ave ligh t eyes and fai r or rufous

hair O i th e W o ti ak s 5 0 per cent have blue eyes ;
. .

the rest are grey green or brown eyed black , , ,

eyes being unk nown I n only 2 per cent the . .

ha i r is black I t is usual ly brown or red and

.
,

occasionally flaxen T h e Zyri a n ian s of the Pet .

schora have also fair hair and blue eyes 1

Many .

of the eastern F i n ns especially th e T s c h e re m is , ,

th e T s c h u vas h the W o g u l s and th e Ost i aks of the

, ,

Obi have red hair and the eyes are bl ue grey green
, , , , ,

or c h estnut The cephali c i ndex varies from

.

to and the index of thei r ki nsmen the M agyars

is The Tavastian Fin ns have flaxen ha i r and
blue or grey eyes ; the Karelians chestnut hair and
greyish blue eyes - Both races are brachycephalic .
,

the Karelians less so than the Tavastians the i ndex ,

varying from to The E sthonians are

fair with yellow or flaxen h air and blue eyes They
, .

are brachycephalic with a mean index of ,

V a m b é ry describes the T urcoman s as ordinari ly

blonde The mean cephali c i ndex of the M ongols i s
.

8 1 which i s prec i sely that of the round barrow

,

people w h om they resembl e i n their prognathism

, ,

thei r high c h eek bones an d the squareness of the ,

face I n al l these particulars the Cowlam skull

.

fi g u re d on page 71 agrees very closely with the

2
M ongol type .

The foregoi ng i nvest i gation has brought u s to the

1 Pfi s e h e , D i e A n
’

er ,
p . 13 6.
1
t
Th e G ri s h o rp e s k ll
u fi g u re d i n th e Cra m a E t/zm ca , F ig
' '

. 104,

is t i ly
s rik n g Mon g o li an .
92 TH E O RIG N I o r TH E A RY A N S .

con cl usion at which D r Th u rn a m arrived many years

.

ag o . H e says that to hi m i t appears to be proved

that the type of the Celti c skull at least that of the ,

d om inan t race i n the bron ze period i n Britai n was ,

“
o f the brachycephali c Turan ian type H ow the .

C eltic became the language of a people with th is

Turan ian skull -form and how this T uran ian skul l
,

form becam e the skull form of a Celtic and s o cal led

- -

I ndo E uropean people are questions which he thinks

-
,

are yet to be determ ined M eanwhile he conti nues .

, ,

the i dea of a con nection between the an cient Celti c

brachycephal ic type an d that of the modern M on
,

gol ian or Turan ian peoples of Asia cannot be ,

overlooked an d remain s for ex planation

,
.

I n the fol lowing pages an attempt wil l be m ad e

to fi n d an answer to the enigm a which D r Thu r h am .

has so l ucidly propounded .

5 . T1
18 I beri a n s .

I t has been shown i n the preced ing section that

some o f the chief E uropean races the Cel ts the —

D anes the U mbrians the R omans an d the S laves

, , ,

belong to the brachycephal ic type foun d i n the

neol ithi c rou nd barrows o f B ri tain We have seen .

t h at they stretch i n a broad contin uous zone across ,

Central E urope i nto A sia We have now to trace the .

dol ichocephal ic lon g barrow race through Belgium ,

France and S pai n and to i denti fy them with thei r

, ,

ex isti ng representatives .

T he I berians as they may be conven iently called

, ,

were an Atlan tic and M ed iterranean race They d o .

not seem to have reached Germ any or North -E as te m

E urope Thei r furthest extensi on i n this d irection i s
.
 TH E P R E H I S T OR I C RACE S or E U ROP E .
93

m arked by a sepulchral cave at Chauvaux o n the

Meuse not far from Namur which contai ned skull s of
, ,

the long barrow type with a cephal ic i ndex of ,

1
toget h er with pottery of the neol ithic age .

'

Before the arrival of th e brachycephalic L i gurian

race the I berians ranged over the greater part of
,

France We trace them i n th e valleys of the S eine

.
,

2
the O ise and the M arne frequently i n association
, ,

w i th the remai ns of the Ligurian i nvaders .

I f as seem s probabl e we may identi fy them

, ,

with the Aquitan i one of the three races which ,

occupied Gaul i n th e ti me of C ae sar they m ust have ,

retreated to the n e i ghbour h ood of the Pyrenees

before the begi nn i ng of the h istoric period I t i s i n .

t h is region mainly i n the valley of th e G aronne that

, ,

the i r sepulchral caves are the most n umerous .

Som e of th ese caves such as those at Brun iquel , ,

L au g e ri e Basse Aurignac an d Cro M agnon have

, ,
-
,

been assigned to pal aeolit h ic ti mes ; but as thi s early

3
date is now disputed and as the remains i n t h ese ,

older caverns d i ffer to some exten t from those of the

lon g barrows it wi ll be safer to begi n by leavi ng al l
,

doubtful i nterments out of account and c o n fi n e ,

ourselves to caves who s e n eolithic age is undisputed .

For the determ in ati on of th e characteristics of th i s

I berian or Aquitanian race no m ore typical sepulc h re
can be selected t h an the celebra ted Caverne d e
l H o m m e M ort i n th e Department of the Loz ere
"
It .

lies i n an i naccessible and desolate ravi ne which

traverses a barren l i mestone plateau H ere th e feeble .

I berian race seems to have mai ntai ned i tsel f for a

1
Da w ki n s, Ca ve H u n ti n g , p . 2 17.
1
De B y a e, p . 12 9 .

1 I bzd
'

.
, p. 20 .
94 TH E OR G N I I o r 1 1113 A R YA N S .

t i me after th e more fertile surround ing lands had

,

been sei zed by th e brachycephal i c i ntruders whose ,

descendants n ow occupy the region I n this cave .

some fi fty person s m ust have been i nterred and i n ,

fi fte e n cases the skeletons have been so well preserved

as to ad m i t of accurate measurement and even of the ,

determin at ion of th e sex .

N o such exten sive series o f neolithic skeletons al l ,

belonging to the same type and to the sam e period has ,

been found elsewhere The skul ls have been described

.

by P aul B roca the m ost em i nen t of French anthropo

,

l o g is ts l w h ose careful m easurements establ ish the

,

ident i ty of this race wi th the lon g barrow people of

B ritai n Li ke them they were orthognathous an d dol i
.
,

c h o c e h a l i c wit h oval faces m ild features weak and

p , , ,

slender form s and short stature They agree both i n

, .

the shape of the sk ul l and i n the pecul iar formation

of the bones of the leg The tal lest of those buried .

i n this cave sl i ghtly exceeded 5 feet 5 i nches the ,

m ean stature bein g 5 feet 3 % i nches The mean .

stature of th e skeletons i n the Pe rth i Ch w a re u cave -

i n D enbighshi re was 5 feet 4 i n ches that of the long ,

barrow people 5 feet 4% i nc h es .

The long barrow people of Bri tai n were as we have ,

seen extremely orthognathous This i s the most

, .

c h aracterist i c feature of the skulls i n the Caverne d e

l H o m m e M ort
’
T he Guanches an d the Corsican s
.

are the most orthognathous of ex isting races an d ,

nex t to them come the S pan ish Basques The men .

o f the Caverne d e l H o m m e M ort plai nly belong to

’

th e sam e rac i al group being more ort h ognathous even

,

than the Guanc h es .

1
Bro c a, Revu e vo l . 11. p p. 1 53 .
 T II E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF E U ROPE .
95

These races agree also i n constituting a great lepto

rh i n i c group d isti nguished by an extremely low nasal
,

i ndex Th i s i ndex i s for th e Guanches

. for the ,

Berbers ,
for the Span ish Basq u es and for ,

the Caverne de l H o m m e M ort They agree also

’
,

i n cranial capacity The mean for m ale skulls i s for .

,

the Corsicans 15 5 2 cubic cent i metres ; for th e Guan ches ,

1 5 5 7; an d for th e Span i sh Basques 1 5 74 I n the ,

.

C averne de I H o m m e Mort i t rises to 1606

’

,
.

The orbital i ndex const i tutes i n Broca s opi nion ,

’

one of the surest tests of race T he orbital i ndex of .

th e G uanche m um m ies an d of the skulls i n the

‘

Cavern e de l H o m m e M ort i s lower than that of the

’

Span ish Basques which i s the lowest of any ex isti ng

,

E uropean race .

I t would be ted ious an d needless to discuss in detail

the characteristics of the skull s i n the neighbour i ng
sepulchral caves of thi s region I t m ay s u ffi c e to .

say t h at some of the most em i nent of the French

anthropologists Broca M o rtil l e t and D e Q uatrefages
—

, ,

-
consider that the people of the Caverne d e l H o m m e ’

M ort were the su rvivors of an earl ier race which

i nhabited the sam e region i n the rei ndeer period ,

whose remai ns have been fou nd i n caves at La

M adelein e L a u g e ri e H aute Aur i gnac L au g e ri e
, , ,

B asse and Cro M agnon This earl i er race was tall

,
- .
,

at h letic and prognathous I n spite of these d i ffer

, .

en c es the general osteological characters are the

same th e cephalic i ndex i s the same the mean
, ,

i ndex at Cro -M agnon be i ng

‘
an d i n the
Caverne d e l H o m m e M ort ’
Broca moreover ,

af fi rm s t h at of al l the sk ulls wit h which he i s

acqua i nted th e nearest approach to the unique an d
,

exceptional skull of th e old man i nterred i n th e

96 TH E o r 1 111: A R YA N S .

Cro M agnon cavern i s to be fou nd i n two Guanche

-

skul ls i n the M useu m at P aris .

Certai n characteristic peculiarities i n the form s of

the bones of th e leg and the arm whi ch d isti nguish
th e Cro M agnon skeletons are seen i n an atten uated
-

form i n several of the skeletons i n the Caverne d e

l H o m m e M ort
’
1
,
as wel l as i n som e of the Wel sh
caves notably i n the Cefn Cave near S t Asaph and
,
.

the Pe rth i Ch w a re u C ave i n D enbighshi re w h ere we

-
,

fi n d i nterments which m ay be ascribed to remote

1
h
ancestors of the people of t e long barrows .

The chief i m portance of the skeletons of the Cro

M agnon type i s that i n stature pro gn ath i sm and the
'

, ,

shape of the orbits they ex h i bi t a greater ap p ro x i m a

t ion to the n egro type t h an any others which have
been found i n E urope .

1 h e I beri an race seem s to have extended ove r the

whole S pan ish peni nsula as wel l as the coasts an d

island s of the M e d i te r
ra n e an I n the G en ista .

Cave at Gibraltar two

skeleton s were d isco
vered with o rth o g n a
thous an d d ol i cho
cephal ic skulls which , ,

accord ing to Busk ,

resemble those found

i n th e Pe rth i Ch w a re u -

S K U LL £11011 G N S TA C A E
E V1
1
Cav e i n Denbighshire
.

and those o f th e S pani s h B asques One of the .

‘Gen ista skulls had a cephalic i ndex of and an

M o rtil l e t, L e Pré/zi s ton gu e , p 6 10

'

1 . .

1
D aw ki ns , Ca ve H a rd i n g , pp . 15 5 -15 9 .
 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF E U ROPE .
97

altitud inal index of and on e of the D en b i gh shire

skulls had a ceph al i c i ndex of 75 and an altitud inal
i ndex of 71 The agreement could hardly be more
.

1
ex act .

I n the Canaries we fi n d an i nteresting su rvival of

the customs of these French an d Span ish troglodyte s .

The Guanches of T eneri ffe m ust be regarded as an

isolated bran ch of the Berber race preservi ng i n great ,

purity the pri mitive type and mode of l i fe I n P l i ny s .

’

ti me the Canaries were u ninhabited When occupied .

by the Span iard s at the begi nn i ng o f the fi fte e n th

centu ry the n atives were sti ll i n the stone age usin g ,

caves both for habitation an d sepulture M u m m ied .

’
bod ies from the T e n e ri fi e caves are i n m ost of the
museu ms o f E urope The mean cephal ic index of .

these m um mies is i n the Gen ista Cave at

Gibral tar it is i n the D enbighshire caves ,

i n the Cavern e d e l H o m m e Mort ’

The mean ,

i ndex of the Berbers i s 746 3 of the Corsicans ,

of the Span ish Basques 76 of the an cient E gyptians , ,

75 -5 8
The same race i nhabited Corsi ca S ard i n ia S icily , , ,

and Southe r n I taly I n prehistoric caves of I taly and

.

S icily dolichocephalic skulls of the long barrow type

2
have been found Seneca i n form s u s that Corsi ca
.

was peopled by Liguri ans and I berian s Pau sani as .

says that the Sardi n ian s were Libyan s a peopl e ,

whose ex isting representatives are the Berbers We .

learn from Thucyd ides and also from a passage of ,

E p h o ro s preserved by S trabo that th e oldest i nhabit ,

ants of S icily were I berians .

1
Daw ki ns , Ca ve H u n ti ng , p . 171. S ee a sol th e fi g u res o n p . 12 3 ,

1
S e e p 90 ,
. sup ra .
98 THE OR G N I I OF TH E A RYA N S .

These statement s are c o n fi rm e d by modern

cran iological measu rements I t i s fou nd t h at th e .

dol ic h ocephalic type m aintai ns i tsel f i n Sou thern

I taly while Northern I taly i s overwhel m ingly
brachycephal i c I n the former States of th e C h urch
.

Professor Calori found 24 per cent of the i nhabitants .

were dolichocephalic with i nd i ces below 74 and only

, ,

.0 4 per cent i n Lombardy

. .

The et h nology of G reece i s obscu re but i t i s prob ,

able that the pre -H el len i c A utoc h t h ones belonged

to the I berian race and that the H el leni c i nvaders
,

were of the same type as th e U mbrians an d R omans .

S ome l igh t i s thrown on this question by D r S c h lie .

m an n s excavation s at H i ssarli k H e d iscovered four

’
.

S K U LL O P A M AN F R OM I I I S S AR LI K [ BRO NZE AG E].

skulls which have been put toget h er an d described

,

by P rofessor Vi rchow One skull decidedly brachy.

,

cephali c with an i ndex of

, was found i n the
second or neolithic stratum 1
T h i s m ay perhaps be .

referred to the L i gu ri an race which i t resembles i n ,

som e stri king features The other three skul ls found

.
1
,

i n the burnt city which i s of the bron ze age have

, ,

i nd ices respectively of and givi ng a

1
S e e p 114, i nfra
. S ch li e m an n , I l t as , p
'

. 2 71.
1
M i d , p p 5 08 . 5 1 1
. .
 TH E P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF E U ROP E .
99

m ean i ndex of which agrees with that of the

long barrow skulls They are orthognat h ous and i n
.
,

the i r outlin e bear som e resemblance to those from

the Gen i sta cave at G i braltar though the cephal ic ,

i ndex is lower .

R
T OY .
B A L TA R
GI R .

SK U LLS F R OM T ROY AN D G I B R A L T A R S UPER I M POS E D.

U n fortunately al l the skulls from H issarli k were

s o fragi le and i mperfect as to m ake it unsafe to
d raw from them any pos i t i ve conclusions Virchow .

doubtfully refers them to th e ol d H ellen ic type an d ,

i t i s possible that he may be right .

The I berian race was probably of dark com plex ion ,

with black hair and eyes Their presu med descend .

ants the Welshmen of Denb i ghshire the I rish o f

, ,

Donegal an d Kerry the Corsicans the Span ish

, ,

Basques an d the Berbers are swarthy O n the ot h er

,
.

hand the Kabyles are of l i gh ter tint and blue eyes

, ,

are not uncom mon among them wh i le som e of the ,

Guanche mum m ies appear to have been fa i r haired -

.

The T u a ri k s of the Sahara are fair -haired and blue

eyed .
 100 TH E I I
OR G N O F TH E A R YA N S .

But the com plex ion and the colou r of the h air
and eyes i s of l ess value as an anthropological charac
te ri s ti c t h an the shape of the skul l and of the orbits
of the eyes I t i s bel ieved that u nder certai n cir
.

c u m s tan c e s fair races may becom e d ark and d ark ,

races light the cuticl e however being affected sooner

, , ,

than the hair or the i ri s of the eyes I n the southern .

,

as i n the northern hem isphere we fi n d a z on e of ,

l ighter coloured peopl e run n i ng through the tem

perate region s The Caffres of South A fri ca are
.

n ot so black as the n egroes of the tropics and i n ,

South A merica the Patagon ians and the Fuegian s

are l ighter i n tint an d taller i n stature than the races
n earer the E quator Som e of the Arauca nian s of
.

Chil i are al most white The physical strength and .

great stature which d istinguish the n orthern E u ropeans

are reproduced u nder si mila r cond ition s of cl i mate
among the P atagon ians .

The Cro M agnon people were exclusively hunters

-

and fi s h e rs ; they had no d omestic an i mals and n o

cereal s They were acquainted with fi re and were
.
,

cl ad i n skins which they stitched together with bon e

,

needles They wore collars and bracelets of shells

.

strung together and pai nted o r tattooed themselv es

,

with m etallic ox ides They were n ot destitute of

.

rel igious ideas si nce they believed i n a future l i fe ;

,

the care bestowed on the i nterm ents an d the obj ects

deposited with the d eceased proving that they thought
the spirits o f the dead had wants beyond the tomb .
,

and were abl e to m ake use o i orn aments and

1
weapon s .

From d istant parts of E urope where the remain s

o f the I berian race are found there i s evidence that
1
De Q t u a re f
a g es , H am m er F os s i l “ , p 68
. .
 TH E P R E H I S TOR I C RACE S OF E U ROP E . 10 1

they were occasionally add icted to cannibalism S uch .

evidence is supplied by hu man bones which have been

broken i n order to extract the m arrow The best .

authenticated cases come from a cave i n the islan d of

1
Palmaria i n the Gul f of S pezzia from Keiss i n ,

Caithness an d from the C é s a re d a Caves i n the

2
,

3
valley of the Tagus .

I f as i s contended by Broca and De Quatrefages

, ,

the Cro M agnon people exhib i t a remote ancestral type

-

of the I berian race the question of the ulti mate origin

,

of the I beri ans would be greatly s i m p l i fi e d Broca .

considers that thei r resemblance to the Berbers shows

that they i mm igrated i n to E urope from A frica w h i le ,

the resemblance of the Guanche and Berber skulls

to those o f the ancient E gyptian s all ies them to th e
great H amitic stock the Cro Magnon skel eton s form
,
-

ing a link between the B erbers and the n egroes .

O n the groun d t h at the I berian type i s foun d as

far nort h as Cait h ness Professor Boyd D awkins ,

bel ieves i n its As i atic origin T h e d i ffi c u l ty i n th e .

w ay o f this
_
view i s that while the I berian type
of sk ull stretc h ed contin uously i n neolithic ti mes
from Britai n through France and S pai n to A frica ,

i t h as not been found i n Northern E urope east o f

Namur .

I f howeve r the abnormal Neanderthal skul l may

, ,

be regarded as a remote prototype of the typ i cal

Scand i navian skull and i f the equally abnormal
,

Cro -M agnon skull may be regarded as an archaic

form of the I berian type the d i ffi c u l ty would n o t be ,

so great as these two abnormal types agree more

,

closely t h an th e less savage types wh i ch preva i led

in more recent period s .

1 Da w ki ns , Ca ve H u n ti n g , p . 2 5 9.
1 '

I bzd p
. . 197
.
10 3 THE OR G N I I OF TH E A RYA N S .

6 . T/ze S c a n d i n a v i a n s .

I n Bri tai n three cran ial types characterise the

t h ree ages of ston e bron ze and i ron The I berian
, ,
.

”
type i s d istin ctively neol ith i c the Celtic type pre
“
,

va i led i n the bron ze period while i n graves of the ,

i ron age a new type appears which we m ay cal l the ,

"
Scandi navian or Teutonic .

The skulls from these Anglo S axon graves although -

,

d olichocephalic l ike those from the lon g barrows are

, ,

u n m istakably d issim ilar The forehead i s more .

retreating the cran ial vaul t lower an d the mean

, ,

cran ial capacity m uch less i n the on e case amount ,

i ng to 1 5 24 cubic centi metres o r 93 c ubic i nches i n

'

, ,

th e other only to 1412 cubic centi metres or 8 6 cubi c ,

i nche s
The bony structure of the face i s al so d i fferent .

The I beri an s were high ly orthognathous the Anglo ,

Sax ons somewhat progn athous The Anglo -Saxon .

j aw was powerful the I berian weak ,

The I beri an .

face d uri ng li fe would appear feeble owing to its

, , ,

narro w n ess and especially to the long weak chin

, ,

where as the facial bon es of the A nglo Saxons were -

m assive M oreover on e race was tall often over six

.
, ,

feet the other ex ceptionally short

, .

A n earlier and more typical form of th e Teuton ic

’
sk ull which i s known as E cker s R o w G rave type
, ,

with a mean i ndex of 71 3 has been foun d i n .

,

n u merous graves of the iron age i n the south -west

of Germ any These are assi gned to Frank ish an d
.

Aleman nic warriors of the fourth and followi ng cen

t u ri e s This R o w G rave type d i ffers hardly at all from
.

a type wi th a mean i ndex of found i n graves

of th e post -R oman period i n Western Switzerland ,
 T HE P R E H I S TORI C RACE S O F E U R O PE . 10 3

whic h i s cal led th e H ohberg type by th e authors

of the Cm m a H el vetzc a That th e H ohberg type i s
' '

that of th e Burgundians has been established by the

recen t discove ry at B assecou rt som e eighteen m iles ,

south west of Basel of a Burgund ian cemetery con

-
,

tain in g fi ve skulls of the H ohberg typ e y w i th ind ices

varyi ng from to giv i n g a m ean i ndex
of
The R o w Grave men were tal l often upwards of ,

s i x feet i n height i n w h i ch they resemble th e Swedes

, ,

who are the tallest ex isting race i n E urope T h e .

forehead i s narrow the brow low an d retreatin g the , ,

cran ial vault low the n ose n arrow but prom i nen t th e
, ,

orbital ridges are wel l m arked an d the back of the ,

skull greatly developed .

This R o w Grave type of skull having been found

over the whole region of Gothic Franki sh Burg undian , , ,

an d S axon con quest as well i n E ngland as i n Fran ce , ,

Spain I taly an d E astern E urope i t m ust be taken to

, , ,

represent the type of the ol d Teuton ic race I t stil l .

su rvives i n Swed en as E cker has shown by a com ,

parison of his Ro w Grave skulls whose mean i ndex is ,

71 3 with two modern Swedish skulls havin g i ndi ces

.
, ,

of and
Owi ng probably to the i n fusion of Slavon ic or
Celti c blood thi s type i s practical ly exti nct i n other
Teuton i c lands with the ex ception of certai n Fri s i an
,

distri cts n otably th e i sl an ds of U rk and M arken i n

,

the Zuider Zee where Virchow clai m s to have dis

,
'

covered pure descendants of the ol d Frisian race .

T h ese i slanders are more platycephal ic even t h an the

1
K o ll m an Cra m olag z s c/ze
' '

Grd berfu n de i n d er S cb w 3 60
’

,
e zz , p . .

( Ve rh a n d l u n g en d e r N a tii r o rs c h e n d e n G e s e ll s c h a ft i n Bas e l , vii

'
vo l . .
104 T H E O RI G N I O F TH E A RYA N S .

H ottentots the mean altitud i nal i ndex being as low

,

as while i n a characteristic skull from M arken ,

which Vi rchow has fi g u re d i t i s only 67 Nowhere ,

.

e lse are skulls of the Neande rthal type so n umerou s

as here 1
.

I n the neol i thic age this platycephal ic type extende d

fro m the mouths of the R hin e to the Neva and as far ,

sout h as G al i cia I t h a s been foun d by Sc h a ffhausen

.

i n Westphal ia and by V i rchow east of S t Petersburg . .

I n prehistoric P om eran ian graves D r Li ssauer has .

foun d platycephal ic skull s with an i ndex of 70 and a ,

cranial capacity of less than 8 0 cubic i nches lower than ,

that o f the Bo s je m e n and not far above that of the ,

Neanderthal skul l which i s esti ma ted at 75 cubic ,

i nches N ilsson and Von D uben a ffi rm that i n the

.

neol ithic period and throughout the bron ze and iron

,

ages d own to the presen t ti me the same type has

, ,

conti nuously prevailed i n Sweden .

The lands vacated by the Goths Vandals an d , ,

B urgu nd ian s i n Northern Germany were re occupied -

by brachycephal ic S laves w h o have si nce been ,

Teutonised .

D en mark though S cand i navian in speech is n o

, ,

longer pu r ely S cand i navian i n blood The modern .

D an es belong rather to the brachycephalic S lavo

Celtic type but w h ether by blood they are Celts or
S laves i s doubt ful .

A t al l events the change o f type began early as i s ,

proved by the neol i thic tumulus at Borreby i n the ,

1
i sland o f Falster where we fi n d dol ichocephal ic skull s
,

of the R o w Grave type with ind ices as low as ,

1
V i rc h o w , t
An h ro p o l gi
o e d e r Deu t s ch e n ,
"
i n Tra n s ac tzom
'

f
o 11
16

Berl i n A cad e my fo r 18 71, p 5 2 . .

1
S ee p 8 2, . ru
pm .
 TH E P RE H I S TO R I C R ACE S OF E U R O P E . 10 5

but mostly between 72 and 73 together with brachy ,

cephal i c skulls resembli ng those of the British round

barrows with i nd ices usually between 8 0 and 8 3 but
, ,

i n one case as high as No cran iolog i st would

ad mit t h at they can belong to the same race .

The i nterments i n the Borreby tu mul us seem to

i ndicate that the dol ic h ocephalic aborigi nes were
conquered and probably Aryanised by brachycephalic
, ,

i nvaders of the same S lavo Celtic race which buried i n -

the round barrows of Britain while the dol ichocephal i c ,

skulls from Borreby must be assigned to the people

of the shell moun ds .

The most undoubted representative skul l of this

k itch en m id den race comes from S tae n g e n ae s i n
S weden where i n 18 44 N ilsson d iscovered i n an
,

u nd isturbed portion of a k i tchen m idden at a d epth ,

of 3 feet the skeleton of a man whose stature

,

exceeded 5 feet 10 i nches and whose sk ul l was of ,

a marked dolichocephali c type with an index ,

between 72 an d
The k itchen m i dd ens belon g to the early part o f
the neol ithic age i f i ndeed they are not mesol ithic
, ,

bridging over the supposed hiatus between neolithic

an d pal ae ol ithic ti mes The French anthropologists
.

are i ncl ined to bel ieve t h at the ancestors of the

Scand inavian race may be traced still furt h er back ,

and be i d e n ti fi e d with the savages who peopled

'

Northern E urope i n the p al ze o l ith i c age But as .

some doubt attaches to this conclusion we may ,

provisionally designate them as the Canstad t race

—
a n ame g i ven to them by D e Q uatrefages and
H amy from a skull foun d i n 1700 at Canstadt near ,

1
N il s s on , Le s H a bzta n t:
’

pn
’

m ztzfr d e l a S ca n d i n a vi a,
’

q t
u o ed by D e

Q t
u a re f
ag es , H om m es F os s i l “ , p . 19 ; c f. H my
a ,
'

Prec zr, p
'

. 129.
106 1 O F TH E A
1 1115 0 1110 11 RY A N S .

Stuttgart associ ated i t is said wi th bones of the

, , ,

mam moth A si m ilar skul l was d iscovered i n 18 67

.
,

toget h er with remain s of the m am moth at E gu ishei m , ,

near Col mar i n Alsace , .

The celebrated Neandert h al sk ul l ( i ndex found ,

near D ussel dorf i n 18 5 7 is less hu man an d m ore ,

s i m ian i n character than any other k nown skull but ,

i s nevertheless classed by H amy and D e Q uatrefages

as belonging to thei r Canstad t type I ts precise age .

i s doubtful and it would be u nsafe to regard i t as

,

the type of a special race since its characteristics , ,

as we shal l presently see have been occasion ally ,

reprod uced i n modern ti mes .

A more favourable speci men of this type i s the

celebrated skull ( in dex which was found ,

seventy m iles south -west of the N ean derthal i n a

cavern at E ngis on the left bank of the M euse eight
, ,

mi les south west of Li ege

- I t was embedded i n a .

breccia with rem ai ns of the m am moth the rhinoceros , ,

and the rei ndeer I t has u sually been referred to the

.

quaterna ry period but as a fragmen t of pottery was

,

found i n the same deposi t i t i s possible that the

contents o f the cave may have been swept i n by
water so that the skul l m ay be only of neol ithic age
, .

O f this E ngis skul l Vi rchow writes I t is s o ,

absol utely dol ichocephal ic that i f we w ere ju s ti fi e d i n

constituting our ethn ic groups solely wi th reference to
the shape of th e skull th e E ngis skul l would without
,

hesitation be cl assed as belongin g to the pri m itive

Teuton ic race a nd we s h ould arrive at the concl usion
,

that a German ic population dwelt on the banks of the

M euse prior to the earl iest i rruption of a Mongol i c
’
rac e f

I n the oldest skulls of t he Canstadt race the ridges

 TH E PR E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF EU ROPE . 107

over the eyes are greatly developed th e cranial vault ,

i s low the forehead retreati ng the eye orbi ts enormous

, , ,

th e nose prominent but th e upper j aw is not so ,

prognathous as the lower Thi s pri mitive savage the .

,

earl i est i nhabitant of E urope was m uscular and ,

at h letic and of great stature H e h ad i mple ments of

,
.

fl i n t but not of b on e and was va i n of hi s personal

, ,

appearance as is proved by his bracelets and neck

,

laces of shells H e was a nomad hunter who sheltered

.
,

hi msel f i n caves but was without fi x e d abodes or even

, ,

a ny sepulchres .

T h e chief interest that attaches to these repulsive

savages i s t h at French anthropologists consider them
to be the direct ancestors of thei r heredi tary enem ies
the Germans while Germ an anthropologists assert
,

that the T e uton s are the only l ineal representatives of

th e n obl e A ryan race H ow far these contention s can
.

be m ai ntained we shal l hereafter s e e .

T h a t th e earliest i nhabitants of E urope belonged

to the Canstad t race m ay however probably be , ,

granted si nce skulls of th i s type have been fou nd

,

underlyi ng those of th e I berian and Ligurian races i n

1
h
t e very oldest deposits at Grenelle ; whi le i n m any
cases t h ere are i ndications more or less trustworthy
"

, ,

of the Canstad t race having been contemporary with

the extinct pachyderms .

I ts chief hab i tat seems to have been the valley of

the R hine but i t extended to the south as far as W u r
'

te m b e rg and to the east as far as Br u x i n Bohem ia

'

, .

O nly at a later t i me when the rei ndeer had retreated

,

to th e north i t reached the s h ores of the Baltic

, .

T h ough this type h as now become ex t i nct i n

G ermany owing to th e prepotence of th e Celt i c 0 1
,

1
S ee p . 1 16 i n fr a
.
 10 8 3 A
1 o r 1 111
T H E 0 1110 11 R YA N S .

Turan i an race and though it has been favourably mod i

,

h e d by civi lisation i n S cand inavi a yet even i n modern ,

t i mes we fi n d curious i nstances of atavism or rever

sion to an earlier type These cases are fou n d c h ie fl y .

among men o f Norman or Scand i navian ancestry .

S uch may occasionally be noticed i n the S cand in avi an

d istri cts of E ngland T h e skull of R obert Bruce . ,

who was of pure Norman blood exhibits a case of ,

such reversion A nother .

case i s that of the skull

of S t M a n s u y or M an .
,

suel the Apostle of Bel ,

gic G a u l w h o i n the fourth ,

century became B ishop

of Toul i n Lorraine .

A still more r em arkable

S K U LL o r S T M ANS U Y B I S H OP
. case is that O f Kai -L ik k e
, ,
O F To m
a D an ish gentleman who
“

l i y e d i n the seventeenth century whose skul l i s of the ,

Neanderthaloid or Canstad t type with reced ing ,

forehead and an enormous develop men t of the

,

supraci liary ridges 1

.

2
Zeuss P osche Penka and other writers have
, , ,

col lected a large nu mber o f passages from ancient

‘

authors which show that the Germans had the tal l

stature yel low hair and blue eyes of the modern
, ,

S cand i navians Auson i us descri bes the blue eyes

.

and yellow hair of a S uevi c m aiden Lucan m en .

tions the fl a w S u ew Claudian the fl a w S zca m brz

’ ’ ’ ' '

, ,

M artial the fl a w m m g en u s Us zp zo m m
’ ’

1
De Q t u a re f
a es ,
g 110m m “ F os s zl es , p p 6 1-64
'

. .

1
Ze us s , D ze D eu ts c/zm , p 5 0, reg ; Pfi s c h e , D i e A n
’ ’

. er , p . 2 5,

Pe n k a Or A n
, . . p . 12 2 ; D i ef
en b ac h , Or . E m a, p . 16 1, s eg . ; De
Be l l o gue t, E 111 . ii .
p 64,
. s eq .
 TH E P RE H I S T O R I C RACE S OF EU ROP E . 109

Tacitus speaks of the tra c es et ca eru l ez 05 1112, 7211272

'

c o m ae m a i za c or o ra of th e Germans and according to

,g p ,

Ca lp u rn i u s F l a c c u s , R u ti l z
’

s zm t Germ a n o m m vu l tu s e:

fl
’ '

aw
p roc erztas and Procopi us describes the Goths as
,

tall and handsome with whi te ski ns and fair hair ,

.

There i s a s u p e rfi c i a l resemblance between the

Teuton s and the Celts but they are radically d is ,

ti n g u i s h e d by th e form of the skull N o anthropo .

l o g i s t would ad m it that the R o w Grave sk ulls and the

ro u n d b arro w skulls coul d belong to the same race
'

Both races however were tall large l i mbed and fair

, , , ,

haired B ut the pi nk and white complex ion of the

.

Teuton is d i fferent from the more fl o ri d complex ion of

the Celt who is incli ned to freckl e The eyes of the
, .

pure Teuton s are bl ue those of the Celts green grey , , ,

or greyish blue The hair of the Teutons i s golden

-
.
,

that of the Celts is often fi e ry red I n the R oman .

period the Gauls are described as resembling the

Germ ans but not so tall so fair or so savage
, , , .

D e Q uatrefages has conj ectured that this race may

have roamed farther to the E ast H e thi nks the .

type m ay be recognised i n the A in o s of J apan and

K a m ts h a tk a and i n the Todas of the N e il g h erri e s
, ,

who hear no resemblance to any of the contiguous

tribes . Both the A i n o s and the Todas are fully
dolichocephali c d i ffering i n th i s respect from the
,

J apane s e and D ravid ian s who are brachycephal i c ,

.

The p ro fi l e i s of the E uropean type and i nstead of ,

the scanty bea r d of the M ongolians an d D ravidians ,

they are as am ply bearded as th e S candi navians and , ,

l ike many North E uropeans they have m uch h air on ,

the chest and other parts of th e body .

1 10 T H E OR G N I I O F TH E A RYA N S .

7 7718 L zlg u rza m

'

. .

Caesar fo u nd three races i n G aul d i ffering i n ,

language l aws an d customs The Aquitan i i n the

, ,
.

S out h -West have been i d e n ti fi e d with the long

“ ”
barrow I berian race of B ritai n ; the Belg a: i n the
N orth -E ast were probably of th e same race as our
own roun d barrow people ; while the Cel t a: occupied
th e central region between the G aron ne to the South
West an d th e S ei ne and the M arn e to the Nor th
,

E ast Who these C e l tae were is one of the problems

.

of ethnology .

A few years ago they were unhesitatingly id e n ti fi e d

“
wi th the speakers of what we cal l the Celtic
languages the I rish an d the Welsh But i n two very
,
.

i ngen ious papers whose arguments h ave convi nced

,

1
many of the French anthropologists B roca has ,

m ai ntai ned that there n ever have been any Celts i n

G reat Brita i n or I reland that no British people ever ,

called them selves Celts or were so cal led by ancien t ,

writers and that they do not possess the physical

,

c h aracters of the Celts of history The real Celts he .

,

considers are the people of Central France who are

, ,

t h e descendants of the Celts of C $ sar ; so that the term

Cel t is an ethnological m isnomer i f appl ied to either of ,

th e two Bri tish races by w h om what i s com monly called

”
Celtic speech i s spoken either th e tall red -hai red , ,

brac h ycephali c I ri s hman and Scot or the short dark , , ,

d ol i c h ocephalic race of D onegal G alway Kerry an d , , ,

S outh Wales .

A smal l portion of the B retons he says are th e , ,

1
Broc a , “
La Ra c e Ce ltiq ue An c i en n e et M o d e rn e (R evu e
vo l . ii .
pp .
5 77 an d
“
Q u es
'
t ce q ue l es
Ce lt es ? ( Mem oi res ,
"
vo l . i p
. .
 TH E P RE H I S TO R I C RACE S OF EU ROPE . I I I

only Celts by race who speak a Celtic language ,

and i n this case t h eir Cel ti c speech was acquired from

the fug i tives who fled to Bri ttany at the ti me of the
S axon Conquest of Wessex .

The hilly region of Central France which was ,

occupied by the Celts of C aesar has been conti nuously ,

inhabited as B roca mai ntai ns by thei r l i neal descend

, ,

ants a short d ark brachycephalic race who are the true

, , , ,

Celts of history and eth

n o lo g y as d isti ngu i shed
,

from the s o called Celts —

of philology and popular

arc h aeology This type
.
,

which can not with any

certainty be traced among
the ex i sti ng population
o f Great Britain or i n the ,

B ritish barrows is fou nd ,

i n its greatest purity

i n Auvergn e D au p h i n y , ,

S avoy the Grisons an d

,
S K U LL OF A V ER G NAT
,
U .

the M ariti m e Alps .

There can be no doubt however that at the ti me , ,

’
of the R oman Conquest C& s a r s Cel ts the people of, ,

Central Gaul spoke wh at we call a Celtic language

,

but as w i ll h ereafter be shown there are reasons for

, ,

bel i evi ng that this may have been only an acquired

tongue i mposed on t h em by th e Belgic Gaul s and
, ,

not thei r pr i m i tive non -A ryan form of speech This .

acqui red tongue was however the Aryan language of, ,

“
the s o called Celti c people of Britai n and h ence
-
,

modern ph i lologists have assu med an i dentity of race

w h en there was merely a n i dentity of l a nguage
“

“ ” '

The true C elts of Central France are of short

1 12 T H E O RI G N I OF TH E A RYA N S .

stature black -hai red an d extremely brachycephalous

, , ,

havi ng a mean i ndex o f 8 4 The s o called Celts of -

the Br i t i sh round barrows were as we have seen tall

, , ,

with hai r probably ru fous or fl avo u s and only moder ,

ately brachycephalous with a m ean index of 8 1

,
.

’
M any E nglish writers ignori ng Broca s arguments
, ,

identi fy the two races ; and they contend that the

shorter stature and the d arker hair of the race o f
Central France arose from a un ion of the short d ark ,

dolichocephalic I berians with th e tall fair brachy ,

cephal i c people o f th e roun d barrows B ut i n such .

case the resulting type would be i ntermed iate between

the two paren t types and it i s d i ffi c u l t to understand
how a race with an i ndex of 72 un iting wi th another
havi ng an i ndex of 8 1 s h ould have resulted i n a race
with an i ndex o f 8 4 or how the cross of a tall fai r
, ,

race with a short dark race should have prod uced a

,

h ybri d race shorter and darker than ei ther of the

parent races .

These d i ffi c u l tie s wi ll have to be expl ai ned before

we are entitled to identi fy the two brachycephal ic
“
Celti c races that of Auvergne and that of the
—

round barrows .

I n any case i t must be ad m itted that the popular

”
usage of the word Celtic i s un fortunate ; the Celts
of history and ethnology having probably only a n
i ndirect l inguistic relation to the Celts of philology .

The blunder i f i t i s a blunder can not now be

, ,

remed i ed to use the word Celtic i n its strict historical

and ethnological sen se would be to i ntrod uce end le ss
con fusion The word Cel tic i s too fi rm ly establ ished
.

as a l i nguistic term to be now d isplaced and i t h as ,

t h erefore n ot been d iscar ded i n these pages But i f .

for conven ience it has to be employed i n its ordinary

 TH E I
P R E I I S T O RI C
-
RACE S OF E U ROP E . I I3
phi lological s ig n i fi c atio n it becomes al l the more ,

need ful to fi n d some other nam e for the short dark , ,

brachycephal ic race who are cl ai med as the true Celts

of ethnology and history .

From thei r physical resemblan ce to the Lapps the

”
term L ap p a n o fd e has been proposed by P r u ner
“ ’

Bey . But as this i nvolves the assu mption of a

genealogical relationsh i p which though n ot i m p ro b , ,

able i s only an et h nolog i cal hypot h esis it will be

, ,

better to select som e other name R h aetian Savoyard .

, ,

Bret on an d A uvergnat have been suggested B reton

, .

i s objectionable as though the people of the southern

, ,

part of Brittany are of th i s race those of the northern ,

coast were fugitives from the Saxon i nvasion of

Wessex an d belong mai nly as Broca has shown to
, , ,

the S ilurian race A uvergnat i s better than either

.

R h aetian or Savoyard as Auvergne is i n the heart o f ,

”
C a sar s Celt i c region
“
’
The term Liguri an i s .
,

however very generally used on the ground that th e

,

modern Liguri ans who were never Ce l tic i s e d i n ,

‘

speec h may clai m to be the purest descendants of

,

t h is race h aving an ind ex of 8 6 higher even than

, ,

that of the Auvergnats .

The resemblance of this typ e to the Lapps can not

be overlooked The mean cephal ic i ndex of th e
.

Auvergnats is 8 4 accord ing to Broca and 8 4 6 ,

according to D urand That of the Lapps is 8 4 by .

Prii n e r-Bey s measurements and 8 5 by those of

’

B roca T he Auvergnats also resemble the Lapps i n

.

t h eir swarthy complex ion and their black ha i r an d ,

eyes B ut th e chief reason for i d e n ti fi c a ti o n i s t h at the

.

Lapps and Auvergnats agree i n having the smallest

par i etal angle of a n y ex istin g races that is the —

head i s abnormally narrow across the cheek bon es ,

1 14 TH E OR G N I I OF TH E A RYA N S .

and wide at the temples The mean parietal angl e

.

of the Lapps i s 5 °
with a mi n i mu m angle o f 3
°

the m ean angle of the Auvergn ats i s 2 with

m i ni m u m of Thi s pecul iarity is s e e n i n the fron t
view o f the skull of a girl foun d by D r Schli e m an n .

i n the second or n eolithic stratu m at H issarl ik .

S K ULL O F A Y OUNG W O M AN FR O“ II I BS AR LI K [S TO NE AG E].

A mong th e E ski m o whose heads are pyram idal

, ,

the mean parietal angle is as high as and it is 10 °

among the Guanches All the T uranian races with

.
,

thei r broad cheek bones have a high parietal angle

,
.

S ig n i fi c an t also but less decisive i s the agreemen t

, ,

i n stature . The Lapps are the shortest race i n

 T II E PR E H I S TOR I C RACE S O F E U RO P E 1 15

E urope , their average stature bei ng 5 feet 2 i nches .

The A uvergnats are not only the s h ortest race i n

France but th e shortest race w h o now speak any
1
,

A ryan language .

Attempts have been made to con nect the Li g urian s

w ith the Fi n n s rather than W ith th e Lapps Th e .

d i ffi c u l ty or rather the facil ity of such contentions

, ,

arises from the fact that the Fi nn s are not of hom o

g e n eo u s race T he stature the colour of the hai r an d
.
,

eyes an d the cephal ic i ndices d i ffer Some of them

,
.

resemble the S laves others approach the Swedes , ,

and some share the characteristics of the Lapps ,

whose language is an archaic form of Fi n n ic speech .

The Lapps however are orthognathous and th e

, , ,

Fi nn s mostly sl i ghtly prognathous B roca gives .

as the mean i ndex of the E sthonian F i n ns and ,

as that of th e Fi n ns of Fi nland The m ean stature of .

the Fi n ns of F i nlan d i s given as 5 feet 3 i nc h es .

There i s less d i ffi c u l ty i n de term in ing the neolit h i c

ancestors of the Ligurian s We must search the .

dol men s an d sepulchral caves of Western E urope for

a race combi ni ng s h ort stature with a very high
ce
p h ah c in d e x .

The earl iest vestiges o f any people who an swer to

this descri ption have been d iscovered at Grenelle near
2
Paris H ere in the all uviu m and the underlying
.
,

1 F re n c h c o n s c ri p s t h m w o eas u re l es s th an 5 fe e t 1 % i n c h es a re

e x e m p ed t fro m s er vi g I th
t t f th P y d D 6m
n . n e D ep ar m e n o e u e e

an d th t dj e w o a th H t Vi
ac e n t d p tm t
d th Ce e ar en s , e au e e n n e an e o rr z e ,

w hi h cth h m f th
a re A v g t
e o th e m p ti o e u er na rac e , e ex e o ns are

f m 15 t 19 p
ro t h il i B l g i G l t h y
o e r c en d .
5 p
, t w e n e c au e a re u n er er c en .

I th A v g
n e t D p t m t th
u er n a mb f ip t b v 5 f t
e ar en s e nu er o conscr s a o e ee

8 i h nci ly 3 p
es t
s on er c en .

D Q t fg
1
H mm p 7 ; P k O i gi “ A
'

fib l
'

e ua re a es , a er s s z es , . 2 en a, r n rrac a’ ,

p 9
.
; H m
1 y P é d P
a l é f l,g H m i
r c zs p
'

5 2 c a
'

on o o
'

ze u a n e, . 2 .
1 16 1 111: o m e ns o r TH E AR A N Y S .

gravels deposited i n a ben d of the ancient bed of the

,

Sei ne skull s of three successive races have been

,

fou nd The lowest an d therefore the oldest beds of

.
, ,

gravel contain skulls of the Can stadt or Scand i

navi an type dolichocephal i c and platycephal ic resem
, ,

bli ng the S taan g e n ae s skull I n the alluvium which .

overlies the gravel and at a depth of from 9 to 12

,

feet from the su rface there are dol ic h ocep h al ic ,

skull s of the C ro M agn on or I beri an type

- Above .

these at a depth of from 4 to 7 feet are the re

, ,

mains of a short brachycephal ic race quite d i fferent ,

from the other two with a mean stature of 5 feet ,

3% i nches and a mean

,
cephal ic in dex of
measurements wh ich accord very closely with those
o f the Auvergn ats .

Farther to th e north certai n l i m estone caves ,

n ear Furfooz i n the valley of the Lesse a sm al l

,
—

river whi ch j o i n s the M euse n ear D i nant i n Bel

giu m have yielded remai ns of on e or possi bly
—

two short brachycephali c races A cave called .

1
the T rou R osette was i nhabited by a race with
-

th e h ig h i ndex of I n a neighbouring cave

called the Trou d e Fron tal skulls were found with
i nd ices varying between to The mean
i ndex i s the mean i nd ex of fi ve E sthon ian
skulls at Pari s bei ng
T he stature of both of the Furfoo z races was short .

T he tal lest skeleton measu red 5 feet 4 i nches the ,

shortest 4 feet 1 1 in c h es T h e mean stature of .

one race was 5 feet 2 i n ches that of the other was j ust ,

over 5 feet The T rou -R osette skulls bear a resem

.

blance to those o f the Lapps ; the Trou d e Frontal

type , which may stil l be recogn ised among the
H my a , Prat t s , p 3 54
'

. .
 THE P R E H I S TO R I C RACE S OF E U ROP E . 1 17

i nhabitan ts of the valley of the Lesse and among the ,

peasants who frequent the m arkets of Antwerp i s ,

more prognathous an d nea r er to the Fi n ns .

O f the stage of
civilisation attained
by the Grenelle race
we know nothing
but the Furfoo z races
have left m any traces
of their i nd ustries i n
the caves which they
i nhabited and i n ,

whi ch th ey als o
buried their dead .

They seem to have S K ULL 111011 1 111; 11101: D E F R ON TAL

7 .

been a peaceful peopl e possessing n o bows and ,

arrows or weapon s for combat but merely j aveli ns

, ,

tipped with flint or r ei ndeer horn with wh i ch they ,

killed wild horses reindeer wild oxen boars goats

, , , , ,

Ch amois an d ibex as wel l as squ i rrels lem m ings

, , , ,

and birds especially the ptarm igan

, .

Some of these an i mals especial ly the rei ndeer the

, ,

ibex the C hamois and the ptarm igan prove that the
, , ,

cl imate was then subarcti c As the cli matal con

.

d i ti o n s grew less severe some of these people may

have fol lowed the rei ndee r and the ptarm igan to m ore
northern latitudes while others accompanied the ibex
,

and the C hamois to the Alps or con formed them ,

selves i n the hilly regions of C entral France to new

, ,

condition s of ex istence .

Thei r clothing consisted of sk ins sewn together ,

with bone needles They tattooed or painted them

.

selves with red ox ide of i ron an d wore as ornaments , ,

shells plaques of ivory an d j et and bits of fluor

, ,

9
 TI E I OR I G I N O F T H E ARY AN S .

spar B ut the most noticeable fact i s that the m ate

.

r i als fo r th e i r ornaments and weapon s were brought

.

fro m d istan t region s far to the south an d south -west ,

w h i ch are n ow i nhabited by a si milar short brachy

cep h alic race while they seem to have been u nabl e to
,

avai l them selves of the n atural resou rces of the con

tig u o u s d istricts to the n or th and the north cast -
,

where the ethn i c type is d i fferen t The Hints for .

thei r i mplements were not obtai ned from th e chal k

form ation of H ainaul t a few miles to the north but , ,

m ust have been brought from Cham pagne and even ,

from Touraine more than 2 5 0 m iles d istan t i n a

,

d irect li ne The jet cam e from Lorrai ne and the

.
,

shel ls from G rignon M ani festly these peopl e of the

.

valley of the Lesse some fi fte e n m iles south of —

Namu r coul d range upwards of 300 m iles to the

—

south west but n ot more than twenty fi ve m i les to

-
,
-

the north or they would have got thei r shel ls from

,

Li ege i nstead of from the Loi re an d thei r flints ,

from H ai nault i nstead of from Champagne H ere .

,

therefore we recognise an anci en t et h ni c frontier

, .

The peopl e of the Lesse were un able to pass the

l i ne of the S ambre and the M euse ; the hi ll s of
H ai nault must have been held by a hostile and
1
m ore powerful race .

That this was the case i s also i nd icated by the

fact that n ear M ons forty mi les north west of the ,
-

Lesse deposits of flin t i nstruments have been d is

,

covered d i fferi ng i n type as wel l as i n materi al from

,

those fou nd i n the val ley of the Lesse The latter

’

agree i n type with those of the D ord ogne i n central

Fran ce whi le the i m plements from M on s agree with
,

t h ose found i n the valley of the S om me and other

1
De Q t u a re f
ag e s , H omm es F os s i l “ , p 74
. .
 TH E P RE H I S T O R I C R AC E S O F E U R O PE . 1 19

d istricts of Belgic Gaul A t a later ti me these dis

.

ti n c ti o n s disappear the weapons are m ade of H ai n

,

aul t fli nt and the types are the sam e as i n the

,

H ai naul t d istrict 1
.

I t would appear therefore that i n the early

, ,

neolithi c age th e Auvergnat race was pressed back

i n Southern Belgium by a m ore powerful northern
people who we m ay conjecture were the ancestors
, ,

of the Belgic Gauls .

But while the Auvergnat race was i n retreat on

thei r northern frontier they were themselves e n
c ro a c h i n g on the territory of the feebler I berian
people to the south .

The a rti fi c i a l sepulchral grottoes of the M arn e ,

excavated i n the soft chalk of this region form the ,

transition between the natural caves used for s e p u l

ture on the Lesse an d the later dolmens of Central
,

Fran ce I n t h ese grottoes we fi n d evidence that the

.

brachycephal ic people of the Lesse l ived i n peaceable

association wi th the dolichocephal ic I berian race .

They contai n skulls with cephali c i ndices varying

from which agrees with that of the I berians ,

up to 8 w h ich i s that of the Furfooz people .

Three hundred mi les farther south i s the Depart

ment of the Loz ere now i nhabited by the brachy
,

ceph alic Auvergnat race The Caverne d e l H o m rn e

.
’

M ort and ot h er early sepulchral caves of this d istrict

contain only dolichocep h ali c skulls of the I berian
2
type . But i n the dol mens which are of later date , ,

M P runi ere h as found nu merous skulls of a pro

.

n ou n ced brachycephali c type m ingled with a few ,

decidedly d olichocephal ic an d others of mixed type , .

1
De Q t
u a re f
a es ,
g H am m er F os s i l “, p . 104.
9
S e e p 93 ,
. su
p ra .
[ 20 TH E OR G N I I O F T H E A RY A N S .

H ence we concl ude that the cave men were i nvaded

by the d ol men bu ilders T h at the i nvaders met wi th .

resistance i s proved by the fact that i n some of the

cave i nterments arrow h e a cl s of types bel i eved to -
,

h ave been used only by the d olm en bu ilders are ,

fou nd embedded in the bones 1

H ence D e Quatre .

fa g e s concludes t h at early i n the neol i thic age the

d olichocephal i c autochthones of this region were
attacked by an i ntrusive brachycephal ic race i n a
higher state of civilisation ; that the two races
ulti mately am algamated and that fi n al ly the dolicho
cephalic race was either absorbed or retired to the ,

south -west where i n the d istrict between the Loz ere

, ,

an d the Aveyron there are dol men s containin g only

,

2
dol ichocephal ic sk ulls I t i s believed that the S pan ish
.

Basques represen t the earl ier race the Auvergnats ,

the i nvaders an d the French B asques the m ixed

,

race .

The chief i m portance of these researches consists ,

as we shall hereafter see i n their bearin g on the moot ,

q u esti on of the l in gu istic a ffi n i tie s of the B asque

speech .

The Auvergnats are separated from the Savoyard s ,

who belon g to the same type by the valley of the ,

R hon e which i s i nhabited by a later i ntrusive race of

,

much higher stature .

We are i n formed by Zosim us that there were

” 3 ’
Celts i n R h ae tia H ere consequently i f B roca s
.
, ,

theory as to the Celts i s correct we ought to h n d ,

traces of a people of the Auverg n at type I n the .

prehistori c graves of E astern Switzerlan d the ancient ,

De Q t u a re f
ag e s , H om m es F os s zl es , p 99
'

. .

9
l bzd
'

.
, p . 10 5 .

Ze u s s , D i e D e uts c he n , p 2 29.
 TH E P R E H I S T O R I C R AC E S O F E U R O PE . I ZI

R h ae tia , we h n d brachycephalic sk ul ls which con

s ti tu te what is called the D isentis type by the authors
‘
of the Cra m }: H el vetzc a The mean cephalic i ndex
'

is higher t h an that of any exi sti ng race The .

nearest approach to it i s 8 6 w h i ch Broca gives as th e ,

m ean i ndex of the modern L i gurians and 8 5 which , ,

i s that of the Lapps A skul l of the D isentis type

.

was foun d i n the n eol ithic

stratum of the cone of the
T i n i ere to which an anti
,

q u i ty of from 6000 to 7000

years has been assigned by
M M o rl o t
. .
2

The pile dwelli ngs i n

the lakes of Northern and
Western Switzerland were ,

as we have seen probably R H ETI AN S K U LL [ DI S EN TI S TYPE]

3
,
z .

erected by the H elvetians a people ak i n to the ,

Umbrians and the Belgic Gauls .

The H elvetic and R h aetian skulls though both ,

brac h yceph alic are very d i fferent

,
The fi rs t agree .

with those of the round barrow people of Britain the ,

second with those of the L i guri an s and to some ,

extent with those of the Lapps .

The mean i ndex of n inety fi ve skulls from British -

round barrows is 8 1 that of seven skulls from th e

,

lake dwellings is
- The i ndex of the D isent i s
type varies from to the mean being
The i ndex of the modern Lapps i s 8 4 or 8 5 and i t ,

seems formerly to have been even h i gher skulls from ,

an ancient La p p cemetery givin g an index of

T h e mean cran i al capac i ty of th e roun d barrow
1
H is an d R fi ti m e ye r, Cra m a H el vetzca , p as s m
' '

i .

2
S ee p .
5 9, s u p r a. S e e p 8 6, s u pra . .
12 2 TH E O R G N I I O F T H E A R YA N S .

people was cubic i nches of the H e l ve tu 97 of the

98 , ,

h e ti an s The Rh azti an s l ike the Lapps are

83 .
, ,

orthognathous w h i le the round barrow people were

,

prognathous .

The authors of the Cm m a H el vetzra are of O pi nion

' '

t h at the R h ae tian type i s quite di sti nct from that of

th e B ritish rou nd barrows an d of th e Dan ish tumu l i .

O n the other hand D r T h u rn a m mai ntai ned that the

,
.

brachycephal ic races of B ritain France and D en mark , ,

are cognate w ith the modern Fi n ns P rofesso r .

H uxley goes further an d considers that the D i senti s ,

type the S outh Germ an s th e S laves and the Fi nn s

, , ,

all belon g to one great race of fai r haired broad -

,

headed X anthochroi who have extended across ,

E urope from Britain to S armatia and we k now not ,

”
how mu ch further to the east and south .

Professor Boyd D awki ns in spite of the d i fferen ce ,

o f stature thi n ks the short Furfoo z type i s th e same

,

as th at of the tal l people of the roun d barrows of

E ngland an d of the neolithic tombs at Borreby an d
,

1
Moen .With al l deference to the opi n ions of these
high authori ties i t seem s more i n accord ance with the
,

evidence to class the tall people of the round barrows ,

who were al m ost certai nly xanthous i n hai r and com

plex ion with the tall red h aired Ugri c race an d to
, ,
-
,

class th e short brachycephali c race of France Belgi um

, , ,

and Switzerland w h o were al most certai n ly dark with

, ,

the Lapps or possibly with som e of the F i nn s Bu t

, .

as stature prognathi sm an d the col our of the hai r and

, ,

eyes are more variable character istics than the shape

of the skul l and of the orbits i t i s possi bl e that th e ,

two brachycephal ic types the Celts of ethnolo g y and ,

the Celts of phi lology m ay be remote branches of the ,

1
Da w ki n s, Ca ve H u n ti ng , p . 23 3 .
 THE P R E H I S TO R I C RA C E S OF E U R O PE . [ 2 3

same race whic h wit h D r T h u rn a m we m ay call

, , .
,
“
T uranian . B ut for the purposes of the presen t
in qui ry it has seemed safer to co n sider them provi
s i o n a ll
y as distinct more especially as the short d ark
, ,

L i gurian race appear i n E urope at a much earl ier

period than the tall fair Ge l to S lavic peopl e Certain
,
- .

linguistic theories bearing on the possible ulti mate

relationship of the two brac h ycephal ic races will be
discussed i n a subsequent chapter .

SK U LL F R O M G EN S T A
I CAV E , O L I CH O C E PH ALI C S I LU R I AN S U LL
D K
G I BRAL TAR . F RO M R O D MA R T O N G LO U C E S T ER S H I R E
, .

I t has been already observed that i t i s not

,
1

i mposs i ble that the two dolichocephalic races m ay

have descended at some very remote period from
, ,

common ancestors I f as De Quatrefages and Broca

.
,

ma i nta i n we may take the Cro -M agnon race as the

,

ancestral type of the I berian s and th e Canstad t race ,

as t h at of th e S cand i navians we fi n d in the very ,

oldest skulls a certa i n approx i m ation of type There .

was a t i me when th e only i nhab i tants of E urope

1
S ee p . 10 1, s u
p ra .
124 TH E OR I G I N OF TH E A R Y A N S .

were dol ichocephalic and i t i s n ot i mpossible that

,

the Neanderthal and Cro M agnon people m ay have

-

been descended from a com mon p al x o l i th ic stock ,

and both of the brachycephalic races from another .

We should thus have only two pri m itive races to

d eal with i nstead of the four which we recognise i n
,

tombs of the later neolithic a g e .

 C H AP T E R III .

TH E N EOL T I H IC C U LT U RE .

I . l e Con ti n u i ty of D evel op m en t .

T H I R TY years ago w h en th e science o f prehistoric

,

“
arch ae ology was in i ts in fancy the s o cal led Fi nnic
-
,
”
theory was very generally accepted The phi lo .

l o g i s ts having determi ned to their own satisfaction

, ,

that the Aryan s had m igrated from Cen tral Asia the ,

arch ae ologists proceeded to i denti fy them with the

i ntroducers of metal i n to E urope They a ffi rm e d .

th at prior to the Aryan migration neolithi c E urope

was occupied by Fi nn ic races who were en countered ,

and exterm i nated by A ryan i nvaders armed with the

bron ze weapon s w hich they brought wit h them from
the E ast . I t was also asserted th at these Aryan
i nvaders i ntrod uced most of our domesticated ani
mals and cultivated plants and were also i n possession
,

of an elaborate mythology consisting c h i e fl y of storm

,

gods dawn maidens and solar heroes

, ,
.

The evidence i n support of these theories has now

to be i nvestigated and we have to frame from the
,

evidence of l inguistic p al ato n to l o g y an account of the

c i v i l i s ation attained by the undivided Aryans and to ,

compare i t with the picture of neolithi c culture as

disclosed by th e science of pre h i sto ri c arc h azo l o gy .
126 TH E OR I G I N O F T H E A R YA N S .

The theory t h at bron ze wea p ons were i ntrod uced

i nto E urope by a con queri ng people comi ng from th e
E ast has been overthrown despite the argu ments of ,

M Troyon by the evidence a fforded by the S wiss

.
1
,

lake dwell ings w hich establ ish th e fact that bronze

,

i mplements were gradually i ntrod uced among a

neolithi c population by the peaceful processes of
“ ”
barter T h e successive
. rel ic bed s superi mposed
one upon an other prove t h at m any of the lake settle
ments were founded i n the age o f stone an d passed ,

through the age of bron ze to the age b

of iron No .

traces of any s uch hiatus as the Fi n nic theory

d emands have been di scovered The fact that with .

very few exception s these l ake settlem ents are

exactly opposite to some m odern town o r vi llage
2
bui lt upon the shore shows that habitation has been
usually conti n uous d own to our own days E vid ently .
,

as population i ncreased and li fe became more secure ,

the li mits of the settlement were extended from the

water to the land and the pile dwellings being no , ,

longer nee d ed grad ual ly fel l i nto d isuse

, .

From an exam i nation o f the pi le d wellings i n the

valley o f the Po H elbig has proved that the sam e ,

gradual transition from stone to bron z e took place

among the U mbrians an Aryan people H ere how , .
,

ever at som e ti me i n the bron ze age the U mbrian

, ,

civi lisation was suddenly over thrown by the i nvasion

of the E t ru scans none of these I talian settlements ,

reachi ng i nto the age of i ron .

Thus the pile d welling opposite Peschiera on the ,

1
Tro y on , H abi ta tzam L ac u s l m d c : { e mp s
' ’

a n u em cl m ad ern es . M
Tro y ’
l i
o n s c o n c us o n s are c o m
p e e l t ly re f t
u ed by K ll
e e r, L ak e D w el l i ng s ,
p 667
. .

9
K e ll e r L ak e D w el l i ng s
, , p 671
. .
 TH E N E OL T I H IC C U L TU R E . 12 7

Lago d i Garda was founded i n the stone age and

, ,

was i n conti n uous occupation through th e age of

copper to the age of bron ze 1
The remain s of the .

settlemen t i n th e Lake of Fi mon are spec i ally

i nstructive as i t m ust have been founded very soon
,

after the Umbr i ans arrived i n I taly and was destroyed

‘

before they had passed from the pastoral to the

agricultural stage T h ere are two s u ccessive relic
.

beds the oldest belonging enti rely to the neol i thic age
, .

The inhab i tants did n ot yet cultivate the soil but sub ,

sisted c h i e fl y by the chase The bones of the stag .

an d of the wi ld boar are ex tremely plenti ful while ,

those of the o x and the s h eep are rare T h ere are n o .

remai ns of cereals of any ki nd but great stores o f ,

hazel n uts were found together with acorns som e of

, ,

them adheri ng to the i nside of th e pipki n s i n which

they had been roasted for food T h e settlemen t seems .

to have been burnt and then after a ti m e rebuilt the

, ,

newer reli c bed contain i ng n u merous fl i n t chips an d a

solitary bronze axe Cereals are stil l absent although
.
,

acorns hazel nuts and cornel cherries are found B ut

, ,
.

the pastoral stage had plai nly been reached si nce th e ,

bones of the stag an d the wi ld boar become rare while ,

2
those of the o x an d the sheep are com mon .

These I tal ian settlements are of especi al i mportance

i n our i nquiry as H elbig has satisfactor i ly proved that
,

they were i nhabited by the U mbrian s who spoke an ,

A ryan language We learn therefore that when the

.

A ryans fi rs t reached I taly they were i n the early

pastoral stage an d were i gnorant of agriculture and
,

of metals .

We gather also that the knowledge of metal s came

from the South and not from the E ast Settlements .

Ke ll e r, Lak e D w el l i ng s , p 363
. .
2
11nd , p 3 68
. .
12 8 TH E OR G N I I OF TH E A RYA N S .

excl usively of th e stone age are found c h ic fl y north o f

th e Po w h ile t h ose whic h contai n bron ze are mostly
,

fart h er south I t i s th e same i n S witzerland Settle

. .

ments of the stone age are most n u merous on the

Lake of Constance ; those of the bronze age on the
l akes of Geneva B i en ne and N e u fc h ate l , ,
.

O ur own island formed the last refuge of the t h eory

that A ryan i nvaders fi rs t i ntrod uced metal among a
neol ithic peopl e As late as 18 8 0 Professor Boyd
.

1
D awki ns mai ntained that the roun d barrow i nvaders
established them selves among the S ilurian aborigines
of Brita in by the aid of the bron ze weapons wh ich
t h ey brought wi th them B ut even i n thi s by far the .
,

strongest case further i nvestigation has shown the

,

probabi lity of the overlappi ng of the ages of bronze

2
and stone I t has already been s h own that bron ze i s
.

very rarely foun d i n the pri mary i nterments of the

round barrows which at all events i n Y orkshire
, , ,

belon g more often to the age of ston e than to the age

of bron z e M oreover i n Britain as elsewhere th e
.
, ,

oldest bron ze weapons are plai nly model led on the

type of earlier i mplements of stone forms which being , ,

unsu i table for bron ze were soon abandoned 3

The
, .

tombs which con tai n bron ze weapon s of t h ese archaic

forms not i n frequen tly contai n stone weapon s as wel l .

Thus i n a t umul us at B utterwick i n the E ast R id in g ,

of Y orkshire a bron ze celt o f the very si mplest form

, ,

modelled on the pattern of a stone axe was fou nd , ,

‘
accompan ied by a flin t k ni fe I n D erbyshire a .

skeleton was found buried i n a hide wi th the ha i r ,

turned i nwards togeth er wit h an i mplemen t of fli nt

,

1
Da w k i
E a rly Ill a ): i n Bri ta i n , p 3 42
ns , . .

2
S ee p 79, s up ra
. S e e th e e n g ra i n g
. v on p . 141, i nfra
.

ll
G re e n w e , Bn ti s lz Ba rrow s , p 18 7, F ig 3 8
’

. . .
 TH E N EOL T I H IC C U L TU R E . 12 9

an d a bron ze cel t of th e pla i nest ston e pattern N o .

fewer t h an twenty seven bron ze celts m odel led on

-
,

the type of ston e cel ts h ave been fou nd i n E nglan d

,

l
a on e
l
,
an d i t is possible to trace the gradual d evelop
men t of the form s more suited to the new m ater i al
from the form s suited to the old .

H ence i t seems most probable that the A ryan

i nvasion of Bri tai n took place i n the neol ithic age .

These conclusion s which are now general ly accepted

,

by a rc h a o l o g i s ts are fatal to the old theory that the

,

Aryans were a comparatively civil ised people who ,

i nvaded E urope from the E ast bringin g w i th them ,

bronze weapons which enabl ed them to subd ue the

,

aboriginal i nhabitants of E urope who were of Basque

or F i n n i s h race T h e k nowled ge of metals proceeded
.

from the M ed iterran ean n orthwards being mainly ,

attributable to th e gradual ex ten si on of P h o en ician

com merce .

I n no part of E urope h as i t been proved that there

was any i nterruption of contin u i ty between the ages
o f ston e and metal and there i s no evidence whatever
,

to show t h at the presen t i nhabitan ts of E urope are

not descended from the people of the n eol i t h i c age ,

whose civi lisation was of a very rud i mentary char

acter H en ce the ground s o n which a com paratively
.

h igh degree of culture was assigned to the pri m i tive

A ryans wil l have to be recons i dered The old con .

e l usion s were based on philology ; b u t scholars are

now i ncli ned to rank the archaeological evidence as

of chiefest val ue and to assign to ph i lology on ly a
,

subord i nate i mportance .

A good i nstance of th e way i n whic h th e concl u

sion s of ph i lology as to early culture have been
1
E v an s , Bron z e I mp l em en ts , p 42
. .
13 0 TH E OR G N I I O F T H E A RYA N S .

corrected by the more trustworthy evidence o i

arch ae ology is suppl ied by the parallel cases of the
horse and the d o g The n ames of the horse ( San s.

k rit a gva the swi ft one )and of the dog ( S anskr i t

,

g m ” )are foun d i n al most every Aryan language ,

and i t was formerly supposed that the horse a ,

n ative of the s teppes of Central Asia was tamed ,

by the pri m itive A ryans and brought with the m on ,

thei r migration to the West .

Now i n m any of the very early stations supposed ,

to be p a l azo l i th i c such as those at S ol utr e an d

,

Thayngen the remai n s of the horse associ ated with

, ,

those o f the rei ndeer are ex tremely abundant an d , ,

the ani mal evidently formed a chief portion of the

food of the people ; but the horse was m ani festly wi ld .

I n the oldest o f the n eol i thi c Swiss lake d welli ngs

th e rema i n s of the horse are absent or ve ry rare ; ,

afterward s they become m ore com mon an d i n the ,

late bron ze age the d iscovery of bits proves that

horses had at last been tamed H ence it i s eviden t .

that the com mon A ryan name for the horse m ust
have referred to the ani m al as an object of th e
c h ase an d has n o more s ig n i fi c an c e than th e ex ist
,

ence of the com mon n ames for the wol f and the fo x .

With the dog however i t is d i fferen t That the

, , .

bones of dogs are foun d i n the Danish kitchen

m idden s by itsel f proves n othing ; they m ay have
been eaten li ke the wol f and the fox whose bone s ,

occu r also i n the refuse heaps ; bu t we con cl ud e

the dog had been domesticated since those bones ,

of bird s and quad ruped s which are eaten by dogs

1
are uni formly absen t H ence i t is eviden t that
.

Lu bb koc , Pre/zzlrl an
'

c Ti m es , p . 2 40 ; L y ll
e ,
'

An l zq u zty
'

f M an ,
o

p . 15 .
 THE N EOL I TH I C C U LTU R E . 13 1

the conclusions of philology must be received with

hesitat i on unless they can be checked by evidence
,

supplied by arch aeology .

The arc h ae ological d iscoveries of the last thirty

years have placed the whol e question of early
A ryan civilisation on a n ew footin g .

I n the k i tchen midd ens of D en m ark we fi n d the

refuse of the feasts of the rud est savages ignorant ,

of agri culture subsisting m ai nly upon s h ell fi s h and

,
-
,

possessing no domesticated an i m al ex cept th e d o g .

I n the oldest lake dwellings of Germ any an d

Swit z erland we fi n d th e remain s of a peopl e believed ,

to have been th e ancestors of the Celti c race usual ly ,

i n possession of cattle but living main ly on th e

,

products of the chase We trace them dur i ng a

.
,

period which must cover m any centuries at fi rs t ,

clad only i n skins then learning to weave m ats from

,

the bark of trees and fi n a l ly from fl a x We fi n d them

, .

at fi rs t i n possession only of the o x and successively ,

domesticating the goat the sheep the pig and , , , ,

l ast of all the horse We then see them acqui r i ng

, .

by degrees considerable p ro fi c i e n c y i n agri culture ,

and passing gradually from the age of stone to the

age of bronze and from the age of bron ze to that
,

of iron I n the pile d welli ngs of Northern I taly we

.

can i n li ke man ner trace the same gradual d evelop

ment of civ i lisation and the passage from th e
,

hunting stage through the pastoral to the ag ri c u l

tural stage and from the stone to the bronze age
, ,

of a peopl e who are believed to have been th e

ancestors of the U mbrian s and closely rel ated to ,

th e Lati n race .

D r Schliemann s excavation s at Mycen ae and

’
.

H issarlik belong to a later period of culture an d ,

13 2 TH E OR G N I I OF TH E A R YA N S .

d iscl ose the remain s of n ation s un acquainted with

i ron but possessed o f a civil i sation splend id i n its
,

way familiar wi th the u ses of bron ze copper and

, , ,

even of lead and fabricati ng i n great profusion

,

highly artisti c ornaments of gold ivory and silver , ,

.

i t i s plai n that the civilisation w h ich we fi n d i n

E urope at the begi nning of the historic period was
grad ually evolved d uri ng a vast period of ti me and ,

was not i ntrod uced cataclysm ical ly by the i m migra

, ,

t ion of a n ew race J ust as i n geological specul ation

.

great d iluvial catastrophes have been el i mi nated and

replaced by the action of exi sti ng forces operating
d urin g enormous period s of ti me so the prehistori c ,

arch ae ologists are i ncreasingly d i sposed to substitute

slow progress i n culture for the older theories which
cut every k not by theories of conquest an d i nvasion .

The m ost recen t results of philological research ,

l im i ted and corrected as they have n ow been by

arch ae ological d iscovery may be b rie fl y su m mari sed
,
.

I t is bel ieved that the speakers of the pri mitive A ryan

tongue were n om ad herd smen who had d omesticated ,

th e dog who wandered over the plai ns of E u rope

,

i n waggons drawn by oxen who fashioned canoes out

,

of th e trunk s of trees but were ignoran t of any

,

m etal with the possible ex ception o f native copper

, .

I n the su m mer they lived i n huts buil t of branches of ,

trees and thatched with reed s ; i n wi nter they dwelt

,

i n circular pits d ug i n the earth and roofed over with ,

poles covered with sods o f turf or plastered with the

, ,

d ung of cattle They were clad i n skin s sewn

.

together with bone need les ; they were acquainted

with fire which they k ind led by means of fi re sticks
,
-

o r pyrites and t h ey were able to cou nt up to a

hundred I f they practised agriculture wh i ch is
.
,
 TH E N EO L T I H IC C U LT U R E . 133

doubtful it m ust have been of a very pri mitive ki nd

,

but they probably col lected an d pounded in ston e

mortars the seeds of some wi ld cereal either spelt or ,

barley The only social i nstitution was marriage ; but

.

t h ey were polygam i sts and practised hu man s a c ri fi c e

,
.

Whether they ate the bodies of enemies slai n i n war

i s doubtful There were n o enclosures and property
.
,

cons i sted i n cattle and not i n land T h ey bel i eved i n .

a future li fe ; t h e i r rel i gion was shamanistic ; t h ey h a d

no idols and probably no gods properly s o called but
,
-
,

reverenced i n some vague way th e powers of nature .

Th i s general picture of pri mitive A ryan culture h a s

now to be substantiated i n detail and th e gradual ,

progress i n civili sation and the arts of li fe has to be

traced from the scanty material s which we possess .

That the Aryans before the linguistic separation

, ,

were still i n the ston e age may be i n ferred from the

fact that n o Aryan etymology has been found for the
word metal which i s regarded by O p p e rt
and R enan as a Semitic loan word obtained from th e -

Phoen icians There is no com mon word i n Aryan

1
speech to denote the art of th e sm ith and many of ,

the words relating to his trade refer pri marily to

stone E ach of th e Aryan fam ilies o f speec h h a s an
.

i ndependent n am e for the s m i th a s u ffi c i e n t proof ,

that the arts of smeltin g and forg i ng metal were later

t h an th e li nguistic separat i on M ore espec i ally th e .

old t h eory t h at the Celts were the vanguard of th e

Aryan race who brough t wit h t h em i nto E urope the
,

knowledge of metals fal ls to th e ground i n face of

.
,

1
S c h rad e r, Urg es cb zc/zl e, p p
‘

. 2 2 1-2 2 5 .
13 4 T H E O R IG I N O F T H E AR Y A N S .

the fact that th e Celts have for th e smi th their own

pec u l iar d esignation g o ba which bears n o resembl an ce
, ,

to the correspond in g word s i n other Aryan l an guages ,

suc h for i nstance as the Latin fa ber the G reek

, , ,

x AK fis the Teuton ic s m za or the Sl avonic vu trz

’ '
’
a e .
, ,

T h e Ural Altaic races must also have been i n the

-

s tone age w h en they cam e i nto contact with the

A ryans sin ce the n ame for the sm ith was borrowed
,

by th e F i n ns from th e Li thuani ans by the Lapps ,

from th e S cand i navians and by the M agyars from ,

the S laves .

I t i s a very suggestive fact that the Greek word s

for the apparatus of the sm ith the names fo r the —

anvil the bellows the tongs an d the fu r nace are not

, , ,
—

related to the correspond i ng term s i n Lati n 1

E ven .

among the I ndians and I ran ians whose li nguisti c ,

separation was so much later than that of the other

A ryan races these word s also d i ffer wi th the single
, ,

exception of the name for the furnace which m ay ,

pri m ari ly have d enoted an oven u sed for other pur

poses Not only are there no com mon A ryan word s
.

for the smi th an d his tools but there i s n o com mon ,

word for i ron or even for ti n a n ecessary constituent

, ,

of bron ze Two metal s only gold and copper are as

.
, , ,

a rule fou nd i n the metal lic state They were k nown

, .

both i n E gypt and i n Babylon ia at the earliest

per i od of w h ich we have any histori cal cogn isance ,

and i n all probability they were the fi rs t metals with

which the A ryans becam e acquai nted Native gold .

i s ve ry generally d istributed and native copper i s ,

fou nd i n S axony H ungary Sweden Norway S pai n

, , , , ,

an d Corn wall .

The gl itterin g particles of gold foun d i n the sand s

H lbig
e ,
D i e I l a l zk er i n der Poe bm e , p
'

. 115 .
 TH E N E O L I T I I I C C U LT U R E . 13 5

of so m any rivers must have attracted attention at

a very early period B ut i t is cl ear that gold was .

un known to the und ivided A ryan s The Greek x p w és .

( H ebrew c/zzi ru tz )bei ng a Semiti c loan word gold -

,

m ust have been fi rs t brought to H ellas by the

Phoeni cians n ot earlier than the thirteenth century
,

BC . .We kn ow that the Ph oen ician s m ined for gold

at Thasos The tombs at S pata on Mount Hy mettus
.

i n A tti ca at Thera at M yc e n m and at I alysos i n

, , ,

R hodes con tai n obj ects ex h ibiting the i n fl u e n c e of

,

Ph oen ician art and i n all of them gol d i s more or less

,

abundant These tombs can not i n any case be older

.

than the fourteent h or fi fte e n th century B C as at . .

,
"
I alysos where th e ornament i s of the m ost archai c
,

type a scarab was found with the cartouche of

,

1
A menhotep I I I The probable d ate of the earl iest.

of these tombs is the thirteenth century B C But . .

gold was n ot k nown i n I taly before the eleventh

centu ry B C sin ce i n the latest pi le dwellings of
. .
,

the E mili a which belong to the bron ze age an d which

, ,

even contain amber obtained by com merce from th e

2
Balti c neith er gol d nor si lver has been fo u n d I n
, .

two or three of th e S wiss pile dwell i ngs of the bron ze

age which survived to a l ater time than the pi le
,

dwel lings of I taly gold has very spari ngly been ,

foun d ; i n on e i nstan ce only has a gold ornam en t

been foun d i n a settlement of the n eol i t h ic age 3
.

That gold was un k nown to the Aryans when they

entered I taly may also be concluded from the fact
that its n ame d u ru m i n Latin an d d u ru m i n Sabine
, , ,

Du n c k e r, Greece, p 5 3 ; H zs zom/ o/
H i s tory f
o .
'
‘
vo l .

. t
p p 6 3, 72 , 73 N e w o n , E s s ay s on A r ch aeol og y, p . 2 94
9
I I e l b i g , D i e I ta l zk er i n d er Poebm e , p 2 1
'

. .

3 K e ll e r L a ke D w
, el l i n g s , p 459
. .
13 6 TH E O R G N I I O F TH E A R Y A N S .

is a word of I tal i c origin denoting the shin ing ,

“

“
metal and related to the word a u ro ra the shi ni ng
, ,

dawn .

The story of Bre n n u s casting his sword i nto the

scale to be we i gh ed agai nst R oman gold proves that
gold must have been k nown to the Gauls not later
than thei r i nvasion of I taly i n 3 90 B C I t i s probabl e . .

t h at it was not k nown to them at any earl ier ti me ,

since the Cel tic n ame ( old I rish Jr Cym ric a w r) ,

was borrowed from the Lati n and si nce the pri m i

t ive s could not have changed to r i n th e Celt i c
speech the word m ust have been borrowed after
,

a u s u m had becom e d u ru m i n Latin a change which ,

could not have been effected m uch earlier than the

1
i nvasion of the Gauls .

Gold m ust however have reached the Lithuanians

, , ,

probably i n ex change for amber before i t becam e ,

k nown to the Celts since the old Prussian n am e ,

( Lithuanian a u é s as ) ex h ibits the earlier form

’

a u s zs

of the I talic word The Albanian d ri proves t h at

.

the I llyrians obtained thei r k nowledge of gold at

a somewhat later ti me and also that they obtained ,

i t from I taly and n ot from G reece .

Gold was known to the I ndi an s before they entered

I nd ia and be fore thei r separation from the I ran ians
, ,

since the S anskrit n ame lzl ra nya i s identical with , ,

the Zend g a f a nj u the word being also foun d i n the

,

other branches of the I ran ian fam ily A fghan Bal uchi —

, ,

and Ossetic I t must have been from the I ranians

.
,

probably from Scythic tribes belonging to the I ran ian

stock that i t penetrated to the E astern Fi n ns the
,

M o rd w i n Wog ul Ostiak W o ti a k Zyri an i an and

, , , , ,

M agyar names Ja m i 107721, or s zm a bein g loan

’

, , ,

1
S c h rad e r, Urg es c/ uc li l e, p
'

. 2 5 1.
 TH E I H IC
N EO L T C U LT U R E . 13 7

word s from the I ran ian The Teutonic name g u l t/z

.

“ ” “ ”
means the glowi ng or yellow metal and the ,

form of the old S lavonic nam e z l a to proves that

the S laves m ust h ave borrowed the word from the
Teutons at an early period The Western Fi n ns .
,

h owever m ust h ave obtained i t from the Germans

, ,

as i s shown by the E st h on ian name k u /d and the ,

Lapp g al l a l

H ence i t appears that gold was not i n the posses

sion of the und ivided A ryans but was known to ,

the I ndians and I ran ians before thei r separation ,

and possibly also to the undivided Slaves an d

Teutons .

I ts i ntroduction was later than the separation of

the Greeks from the Lati ns of the Lati ns from the ,

Celts and of the E astern from the W e s tern Fi n n s

, .

The Greeks obtai ned i t from the Ph oen icians an d ,

the Celts I llyrians and Lithuan ian s from the people

, ,

of I taly .

I t was unk nown to the Greeks before the thir

te e n th century when the Ph oenicians reached the
,

coasts of H ellas ; it was unk nown i n I taly i n th e

eleventh century when the E truscan i nvaders
,

d estroyed the U mbrian settlements ; but i t had

probably reached I taly as early as the ni nt h cen
tury when the Greeks and Ph oen ici ans had estab
,

l i s h e d themselves at C um a and C a re I t reached .

the Baltic before the fi fth centu ry and G aul and ,

I llyri a i n the fourth I n Switzerl and bronze was

.

plenti ful while gold was still unknown .

The d iscovery of copper m u st have preceded t h at

of gold by many centuries N o t only th e lake dwel l .

i ngs of Switzerlan d and I taly but the B abylon i an ,

1
S e e S c h rad er, Urg es ci uc/
'

zte, 243 -2 54.

pp .
13 8 THE I I
OR G N O F T H E A R YA N S .

and E gyptian monuments prove that copper was the

earliest metal to be d iscovered .

There i s one Aryan word whose wid e d i ffusion has

to be explai ned an d which h as been c o n fi d e n tly
,

add uced to prove that the undivided A ryans were

acqua i nted with either bronze or c 0 p p e r
1
This i s the .

S anskri t aya s w h ich corresponds with the Lati n

,

the Gothic d i g the Germ an em and the E nglish are

, ,
.

The Lati n 2 5 denoted copper as wel l as bronze the ,

'

Gothic a zz meant brass or bronze while the Sanskri t

'

ayas i s believed to have origi nally d enoted copper ,

then metal i n general and afterward s i ron I f coppe r ,

.

was as seem s probable the fi rs t metal to be d is

, ,

covered i t i s easy to see that the name might have

,

been general ised to denote metal and then special ised ,

to denote either i ron brass or bronze I n any case , ,

.

the origin al meani ng could not have been i ron since , ,

for the l i nguistic an d arch ae ological reasons already

stated i t is certai n that the pri m itive Aryans had not
,

reac h ed the i ron age .

That the metal d esignated by ayas or a s was copper

and not bron ze is also i nd icated by the fact that there
i s n o com mon A ryan name for ti n which i s a ,

necessary consti tuen t of bron z e The G reek n ame .

'
K a o m f e os
p is borrowed from the S em itic ( Assyrian
which agai n is derived from the
'
’
Accad ian zd k as a u ra T wo smal l bars of ti n have
- .

been found i n Sw i ss pile dwelli ngs of the bronze age ,

and also at H allstad t but ti n h as n ot been found at ,

H i ssarl ik .

L e n o rm a n t has d rawn attention to a curious fact ,

very d i fli c u l t to ex plain The oldest k nown word fo r .

c 0p p e r i s th e A ccad ian u m d or u m d u Coppe r i s .

S c h ra d e r, Urg m /d ck l c , p . 267.
 TH E N EOL T I H IC C U LT U R E . 139

i n Basque m u m denotes iron i n Fi n nic and

'
’
u rm za a , ,

ru a a mean s metal i n old S lavonic whi le 7 5 11 is brass

’
,

i n Bel uchi and era is copper i n the Sem iti c Baby

,

lonian I t i s di fficult to suppose that these t e

.

semblances can be merely accidental and yet there ,

are the strongest reasons for believi ng that both the

Fi nns an d th e Basques were i n th e stone age when
they came i nto contact wit h the A ryan s since the ,

Basque word for k ni fe pri mari ly mean s a ston e and ,

the Fi nn ic names for sm ith are Aryan loan -words .

'

I f the word ayas or a zz i s pri mitive and i f i t

, ,

meant copper i t i s d i ffi c u l t to explai n the entire

,

absence of m etal from the early A ryan settlements .

Three solutions are possible I t m ay have been a .

com mercial loan -word which i s i mprobable I t may , .

originally have denoted not smelted metal but ore ,

probably th e l umps of i ron pyrites found not u n c o m

1
m o n l y i n neol ithic tombs and which seem to have ,

been used for procuring fi re by striking them with

fli nt and may afterwards have come to denote
,

the metal s melted out of such heavy stones A .

third explanation fi n d s favour with D r Schrader ‘

. .

H e i s i ncli ned to consider the Lati n m an il a ,

a word which reappears i n the I ndo I ran ian Greek -

, ,

Teutonic and S lavon ic languages as an i ndication

, ,

that copper rings rudely beaten out with ston e ,

ham mers from l umps of n ative copper or obtai n ed ,

by barter from the E ast m ay have been used as ,

ornamen ts by the und ivided A ryans .

T he a rc h a o l o g i c a l evidence from the Swiss lake

dwelli ngs and elsewhere lends as yet n o support to
this theory more especially as the earl i est bronze
,

celts al l those for i n stance found i n the pile dwellings

, , ,

1
G re e n w e ll , Br i ti s h Ba r ro w s , p . 2 66.
 140 I
T IE OR GI N I O F TH E A R Y A N S .

of Northern I taly are cast and not h a m m e re d It

, .
l

i s however possi ble that such copper ri ngs were

, ,

so rare and precious being obtai ned only by barte r ,

from the d istant E ast that they d o n ot happen to ,

have been found .

A t all events the G reeks who were the m ost ,

advanced i n culture of the Aryan n ations seem to ,

have been u nacquai nted with copper when they were

fi rs t visited by Ph oeni cian m ari ners The Greek name .

for copper x a és i s isolated i n the A ryan languages

, , .

I t has been supposed either to be a Sem itic loan

2
’

w ord o r j ust as the Lati n 2 5 c up rzu m the source of

, , ,

our word copp er was derived from the n ame of the,

i slan d o f Cyprus so the Greek word x a x x és copper,

, ,

m ay have been d erived from the E uboean ci ty of

Chalci s wh ich itsel f m ay have taken its n am e from
,

the « d q or purple m urex i n quest of which the

, ,

3
P h oenicians fi rs t resorted to the coast I n either case .
,

the G reeks seem to have been ignorant of copper

when the P h oenicians fi rs t reached thei r coasts .

That a copper age preceded the bronze age an d ,

that aya s or e x originally denoted copper rathe r than

bron z e i s also i nd icated by the fact that some of
,

th e old est m etal celts which are i mitations of the ,

earlier stone cel ts are of copper not of bronze I n , ,

.

the museu m at Berli n t h ere i s a copper celt found i n ,

an E tru scan tomb which i s of the precise shape of an ,

4
ordi nary stone cel t an d even appears to have been ,

cast i n a m ould formed by m eans of a stone i m p l e

ment of the same type Celts of the si mple flat .

1 H lbig D i
e ,
e Poebm e , p 19
I l a l zk e r
' '

zrz o er
'
. .

9
Ci H b
. e re w c lui /d k , s m o o th \Vh a 1to n , E ty m a Graeca , p . . 13 2 .
3
S c h rad e r, Urg es d uc/d e, p 2 78
’

. .

E v an s , A n ci en t Bron z
e I mpl e me n ts , p .
39 .
 TH E N EOL T I H IC CU LT U RE . 141

stone type wit h ou t flanges ei t h er of pure copper or

, ,

of copper with so sm al l a percen tage of t i n as to

be almost i ndisti nguishabl e from coppe r were found ,

by D r Schlieman n at H issarli k an d by General

.
,

d i Ce s n o l a i n very early tombs i n Cyprus Flat .

celts of copper of the stone type have also been , ,

foun d i n I ndia Austri a H ungary France and , , , ,

1
I taly .

I n the pi le dwelli ng at M aurach on the Lake of

Constan ce which belongs to the stone age among
, ,

fi fty stone i mplements the only obj ect of metal was a

broken copper axe 2
A t S ipplingen also on the Lake .
,

of Constance n o bronze i mplements were found but

, ,

there were 3 50 stone axes and one o f copper very , ,

3
si mple i n form resembli ng the ston e axes ,
An d at .

G e rl a fi n g e n also a settlemen t of the

,

stone age on the Lake of Bien ne

, ,

were found two chisels of pure copper

4
of the si mplest stone type .

The fi g u re represents the copper

celt of the ston e type from the lake
d well i ng at Sippl ingen .

The recent explorations of the M M .

Siret among the prehistoric tombs i n

the s outh east of S pai n have clearly
-

revealed the exi stence of a copper

age i ntermediate between the stone
,

and bronze epochs E ighty axes of C OPP R CE LT .

E

F RO M S ‘PPL GE N ’N '

polished stone and seventy fl a t copper ,

axes of the stone type were discovered i n these tombs ,

.

D r E van s explai ns the scarcity of copper i m p l e

.

1
E v A n c i en t Bron z e I mp l em en ts , p 40
an s , . .

2 ll
K e e r, L a k e D w el l i n g s , vo l 1 p 12 1 . . . .

I bzafi , p . 126, p a e x x i x
’

l t
I bzd , p 45 2 . .
'

. .
142 TH E OR G N I I O F TH E A RYA N S .

ments by the supposition that on the d iscovery of

bron z e the copper implem ents were m elted down
an d recast i n bronze B ut while i n m any parts of
.

the Conti nen t there i s s u Ffi c i e n t eviden ce that the

bronze age was p receded by a copper age there ,

i s n o such eviden ce i n Bri tai n I t i s therefore prob .

able that bronze i ntrod uced by traders from G aul

, ,

w as the fi rs t metal k nown i n our is land E ven as .

’
l ate as C a sar s ti me the B ri tons obtai ned their
bron ze by com merce from the Con ti nent The type .

of the B ri tish bronze weapon s d i ffers both from the

S cand i navian and the H ungarian types bu t agrees ,

with the type characteri sti c of the n orth of France .

The types i n the S wi ss l ake d wel li ngs agree wi th

1
those of N orthern I taly and the south of France .

H ence we con clud e that the kn owledge of metals

penetrated grad ually to the north from the M e d i te r
ra n e a n lands which were visited by Phoenician
ships .

S i nce silver rarely occu r s i n a native state and i s ,

a d i ffi c u l t metal to red uce we cannot be surprised ,

to fi n d that i t was un k nown to the pri m itive A ryans .

The Celtic an d I llyri an n ames were borrowed from

the Latin the Teutonic and Slavon i c from the
,

Semitic while the Latin G reek and S anskri t n ames

, , ,

were i nd ependen t formations

'
I t was probably .

u nk nown to the Celts before they i nvaded I taly as ,

the Celtic n ame ( old I rish a rg a t)i s an I tal ic l oan

word ( Lati n a rg erztu m Oscan ,
This
word i s from the A ryan root m g an d m eans the ,

white or bright m etal I n G reek S anskrit and .

, ,

Zend th e h ame is formed from th e same obvious

r oot but with a d i fferen t s u fii x showi ng an
, ,

1
E van s, A n ci en t Bron z e I mp l em en l s , pp 48 2 -48 4
. .
 TH E N EOL T I H IC C U L TU R E .

i ndependen t i nvention of the word The two c a r] .

sources of silver seem to have been Arm en ia and

Spai n. I n the south east of Spain where si lve r -
,

occurs i n a native state orn aments of thi s metal have ,

been found i n tombs of the early bronze age I t .

seem s to have becom e known to th e Greeks probably ,

through Phoen ician com merce shortly before the ,

H omeric period Dr Sc h l ieman n found si lver i n the

. .

tombs at M yc e n a which are of the P h oen ician style

,

of archi tecture and he d iscovered electrum a natural

, ,

al loy of gold and silver i n the second and third ,

strata at H issarl i k S ilver has not been found i n the

.

oldest P h oenician tombs i n G reece which m ay date ,

from the twel fth century B C nor as yet i n th e . .

, , ,

1
I talian pi le d wel li ngs of the bronze age B ut i n .

some of the latest of the Swiss pile dwelli ngs of th e

iron or l ate bron ze age probably dati ng from the ,

fourth or third century B C three or four silver . .

,

ornaments have been d iscovered I n the ti me of .

H erodotus silver was unk nown to the nomad Aryan

tribes north of the E ux i ne but th e northern name
( Gothic s zl u é r) which i s com mon to Lithuanians
’

, ,

S laves and Teutons i s believed to be a loan -word

, ,

from the S emitic ( Assyri an s a rp u )an i nd i cation that ,

the Balti c nations fi rs t obtai ned i t by the trad e route

of the D nieper fro m the region of the E uxin e 2
.

H en ce we gat h er t h at i t reac h ed the G reeks

earl i e r than the tenth century and the Celts not ,

before the fi fth .

There can be n o question that the age of iron was

l ater than th e age of bron z e The G reek words .

aAK es a mit h and k x eafiv a s mithy are derived

x ,s x ,
a
, ,

1
I I e lb ig , D ze [ l a l zlé er i n d er Poebm
'

e, p . 2 1.
2
S c h rad e r, Urg es cfi zc /zl e , p p 2 5 6-26 5 .
’

.
144 1 1113 OR I G I N 01 T H E A R Y A N S .

from the n ame of copper not of iron The pile ,

.

dwel li ngs i n the valley of the Po belong to the ages

of stone an d bron z e but a fford n o trace of i ron ,
.

H enc e we obtain an approx i mate l im it for the i ntro

d uction of iron i nto I taly H elbi g has shown good .

reasons for believi ng that these settlements must be

assigned to the U mbrian s an A ryan people and that , ,

they were destroyed at the ti m e of the E truscan

conquest of Northern I taly N ow accordi ng to a .
,

trad i tion preserved by Varro the E truscan era began ,

i n 1044 B C a date which agrees roughly with that

. .
,

assigned to the Th e s s a l e a n and D ori an i nvasion s

of G reece with which i t was probably con nected
, ,

while the D orian i nroad led to th e M oe s i a n settle

ments of o l i a n Achaean and I onian tribes d i m, , ,

memories o f which lie at the base of the H omeri c

epos . These events clearly occurred toward s the
close of the bronze age I ron was unk nown to the .

U mbrians of N orthern I taly at the ti me o f the

E truscan i nroad The third or burn t city at H is
.

s a rl i k,
which D r Schlieman n id e n ti fi e s with the
.

H omeric T roy was also i n the bron ze age and i n

, ,

none of th e fi ve prehi storic cities at H issarl i k are

there any vest i ges of i ron I ron however plays a .
, ,

considerable part i n the I l i a d another proof i f proof , ,

were wanted of th e comparatively l ate d ate of the

,

H omeri c poems an d also a fford ing a rude but

,

valuable i nd ication of th e l i m its of d ate between

which i ron m ust have become k nown to the
Greeks Again the great tombs d iscovered by D r
.
,
.

Schlieman n at M yc e n m m ust be assigned to that

earl i er period of G reek civil isation which was over
whel med and d estroyed by the rud e Dorian con ~

q u e r o rs . I n the excavations at Mycen a e iron k n ives

 TH E N E OL T I H IC C U L TU R E . 145

were found but only i n certain late deposits

, ,

w h ich are ass i gned by Dr Schlieman n to the fi fth .

century B C H ence t h ree con current l i nes o f

. .

eviden ce tend to show that iron was unknown i n

Argos Moes i a and Northern I taly i n the twel fth or
, ,

eleventh century B C . .

I n the tim e of H om er th e age of iron was j ust

com mencing i n Greece H e constantly ment i on s .

bron ze weapons w h i le i ron i s stil l a rare an d precious

,

metal H esiod c i rca 8 5 0 B C refers to a ti me when

.
, . .
,

bron ze had not yet been superseded by i ron wh i ch ,

had al ready becom e com moner and cheaper than

copper as was the case i n Assyria i n th e eighth
,

centu ry B C H omer mention s seven metals gold

. .
—

silver lead tin copper bron ze an d iron H e also

, , , , ,
.

m ent i on s the sm ith the anvil the hamm er and th e , , ,

pi n c ers I ron was at fi rs t c h i e fl y used for sword s as

.
,

H esiod gives H eracles a sword of iron but even ,

d own to the ti me of P i ndar (c i rca 470 B C )bronze . .

was st i l l used for certai n weapons as he repeatedly ,

mention s spear head s and axes of bronze .

A nother ind ication of d ate is a fforded by the I tali c

n am e of i ron T h e Lati n word ferru m wh i ch poi nts
.
,

to an earlier fers u m i s isolated i n Aryan speech and , ,

i s bel i eved to be a loan word from th e Sem it i c -

ba r(e) z um an i nd i cation that the metal was fi rs t

,

i ntrod uced i nto I taly by P h oen i ci an traders T h e .

P h e n icians must h ave reached S ic i ly about the

1
twel fth centu ry and soon afterwards established a ,

t rad ing station i n Central I taly probably at Cae re , .

L i ke the Lati n ferru m the Greek n ame of iron , ,

o lé
npo s i s isolated i n the Aryan langu ages
, D r E vans . .

compares this w i t h th e Lat i n s za em and suggests a

’
’
,

1
D u n c k e r, H i s tory vo l . 11. p 87 . .
146 TH E ORI G N I OF TH E A R Y A N S .

l
reference to meteoric i ro n B ut as Sem itic and .

G reek trad i tion both poi n t to th e land of the T i b a re n i

on the shores of the E ux i ne as the earliest sou rce o f
i ron D r S chrader i s of opin ion t h at the G reek n ame
, .

m ay be a loan -word from one of the l anguages

of Asia M inor .

I n any case the k nowledge of i ron m ust have be en

d eri ved from the E ast I t i s d enoted i n the Semitic.

languages by a word borrowed from the A ccad ian .

I n E gy pt i t was k nown as early as the twelfth

dynasty B ut the k nowledge of copper must have
.

preced ed that of i ron since th e sign for copper is used

,

as a determi native or generi c sign fo r the word m en ,

i ron while the copper mi nes i n the P eni nsul a of S inai

,

were worked by the E gypti an s as early as the secon d ’

or thi rd dyn as ty and by the B abyl on ians probably at

,

the ti m e of the sixth .

A nother curious i ndi cation of the relative priority

of i ron an d copper as well as of the local ity where
,

i ron was fi rs t smelted i n N o rth e m E urope i s a fforded ,

”
by the history of our own word i ron I n G othic as .
,

we have seen a zz m ean t bras s or bron z e whi le iron i s

'

, ,
'

d enoted by the d erived word ezs a rn B ut the su ffix .

am is d i stinctively Celt i c an d hence the Teuton s ,

m ust have d erived thei r k nowledge of i ron from the i r

”
Celtic neighbours O ut of a i r bronze the Cel ts
.

'

m ust have constructed th e d erivative a ts a m and t h en , ,

i n accordance wit h a wel l k nown euphon ic l aw of the -

Celtic languages the s fel l out between two vowels

, ,

leavi ng for i ron the name fa n : i n old I rish an d lza za m

'

i n ol d Welsh B ut be fore t h is loss of the sibilan t th e

.
,

Celtic word must have fou nd its way i nto Teuton ic

speech i ron be i ng d e noted by ezs a rn i n Gothic 2213 711
'

, ,

1
E v an s , A n c i en t S tone I mp l em e n ts , p 6 . .
 C U LT U R E
‘

T H E N E OL I I H I C
’

. 147

i n Anglo Saxon 21m m i n old Norse 62111372 i n German

-
, , ,

and i ron i n E nglish 1

.

The evol ution of the Teuton ic and Celtic names

for iron m ust have taken place i n some region where
i ron ores were abundant and where Celts and Teuton s ,

were i n approx i mate contact and also not far from ,

the pri mitive seat of th e Got h s on the sout h ern shores

of th e Baltic H allstadt where i ron has been found
.
,

i n the prehistori c salt workings of a Celtic people i s —

probably too far to th e S outh but all the condition s

of the problem are found united i n the region of the
E rzgebi rge which d ivid e Bohemi a from S axony
,
As .

the name i mplies these mountai ns are rich i n m etallic

,

weal th while down to the fi rs t century B C they

, . .

formed the ethni c fron tier between Celts an d Teuton s .

H ere most probably we m ay locate the earl iest i ron

manu facture i n Northern an d Western E urope This .

m ust however have been as early as the fi fth century

, ,

B C as the G auls possessed i ron sword s when they

. .
,

i nvaded I taly .

The Slavon ic and Lithuanian n ame for i ron i s also

d erived from a word denoti ng copper The S lavo .

'

Lithuan ian nam e for i ron i s g e/ez zs and the probable ,

source of thi s word i s the Greek x a h x és copper or ,

bron ze The k nowledge of metals m ust have reached

.

them from the G reek tradi ng colon ies of the E ux ine ,

probably abou t the sixth century B C I n the tim e . .

of H erodotus the Scyt h ians had no bronze but th e ,

M a s s ag e tee had gold and copper but n either iron ,

2
n or silver .

T h ere i s n o com mon Aryan n ame for lead The .

knowledge of lead must h owever h ave preceded that , ,

1
S c h rad e r, Urg es c h zc izk , p 2 93
‘

. .

2
v
E an s , A n ci en t Bron z e I mp l e m en ts , p . 17.
148 TH E O RI G N I OF TH E A R Y A N S .

of i ron si nce lead was abund an t at Mycen ae which

, ,

was i n the bron z e period and lead occurs i n al l the ,

fi ve prehistori c strata at H issarlik i n none of which ,

any i ron has been found .

A s for sal t Be n fe y Schleicher and M ax M ul ler

, , ,

have asserted on linguistic ground s that it was

, ,

known to the u ndivided A ryan s The name run s .

t h rough the E uropean languages but its ex istence i n ,

I ndo I ran ian is d isputed

- The w ord s a m mean s
.

”
water i n Sanskri t but H ehn m aintained that this
,

is n o s u ffi c i e n t proof that the I nd ians were acquainted

with salt . Curtius and Be n fe y observed that the
”
Sanskr i t word i s employed i n the sense of briny “
,

to which Bo h tl i n g k repl ied that th i s s ig n i fi c a tio n does

n ot appear at any earlier d ate than i n a S anskri t
d ictionary of the twel fth century A D and therefore . .
,

1
proves nothing .

A s for any absol ute d ates for the i ntrod uction o f

the various metals th e calculation s that have been
,

m ad e c an be regarded as only app r ox i mate Besides .

,

whi le one nation was i n the ston e age another m ay ,

have been acquainted with bron ze and a third with ,

i ron Besides the i ntroduction of each metal was very

.
,

gradual A rrows con tinued to be tipped with fl i n t o r

.

bon e lon g after bron ze was used for other weapons .

A rrows are more liable to be lost and therefore fli nt ,

was preferred when metal was costly Fl in t arrow .

head s are frequently found i n barrows together with ,

2
bron ze celts .

From the gradual i m provement i n the types o f the

bronze i mplements D r E vans thi nks that the bron ze
,
.

age must have l asted for m any cen turi es eight or ,

1
S c h rad e r, Urg es c/zi c l de, p 5 6 . .

2
v
E an s , A nc i en t S ton e I mp l em en ts , 3 28 , 3 5 3
 TH E N EOL I T I I I C —

C U L TU R E . 149

even ten but this esti mate would have to be extended

,

i f M M o rl o t is right i n assignin g certai n bronze

.

i mplemen ts foun d i n th e cone of th e Ti n i ere near ,

the head of the Lake of Geneva to about the yea r ,

1900 B C . .

I t i s thought that gol d an d copper may have been

1
known to the I ndo I ran ian s as early as 2000 B C -
. .

The Greeks were probably acquainted with bron ze

before the thirteenth century B C w i th gold as early . .
,

as the twel fth with silver not before the eleventh and
, ,

with i ron before the ni nth century .

I n I taly bronze had certain ly been known for

a considerabl e per i od before th e el event h ce ntu ry pos ,

s ib ly as early as the n i neteen t h G ol d was not kn own .

i n the elevent h century and i ron not before the tenth , .

D r E van s places the beg i n ning of the bron ze

.

per i od in B ritai n between 1400 and 1200 B C and Si r . .

,

J ohn Lubbock between 1 500 an d 1200 B C esti mates .

—

2
which give u s a min i mu m date for th e appearan ce
of the round barrow Aryan speaki ng people i n our -

i sland Dr E vans thi nks i ron swords were used i n

. .

G au l i n the fi fth or fourt h century B C and i n the . .

,

south of Britai n a little later H e considers that i n .

the thi rd or second century B C bronze had prae . .

,

tically fallen i nto d isuse for cutting i m plements 3

.

I ron probably became k nown to the S laves an d

Teuton s i n the sixth or fi fth century B C and to the . .
,

Celtic peoples of Central E urope somewhat earlier .

I n the ti me of P ausan ias 174 A D we a r e told that ,

. .
,

iron was unknown to the Sarmati an s .

1
D un c k er, H i s tory f A n ti q u i ty ,
o vo l . iv p .
30 ; E v an s , A n ci ent
Bron ze I mp l em en ts , p p 471, 472 . .

2
S e e p 12 8 , s up ra
. .

2
v
E an s , A n c i en t Bron z e I mp l em en ts , p p 471, 472 . .
150 T H E O RI G N I O F T H E A RY A N S.

The n ames of weapon s though they d i ffer as a r ul e ,

i n the A ryan languages occasio n ally afford proof of a ,

descen t from the stone period Thus the ol d Norse .

s ax ,
the old H igh Germ an ra ll y the Anglo Saxon s eax ,
-
,

a sword i s plainly related to the Lati n s a x u m a stone

, , ,

and th e I ran ian as tz arrows i s related to the Lati n

'

, ,

01 a bone an d proves that the pri m itive arrows were

, ,

t i pped wi th bone an d not wi th b ron ze or iron E ven .

duri ng the late bron ze period i n E urope the arrow ,

heads were of fli n t or bone bron z e bein g too valuable ,

a metal to be shot away an d lost .

I t i s noteworthy that while the E uropean word s

connected with pastoral and agricultural pursuits agree
to a considerabl e extent those for weapon s are m ostly ,

d i fferen t The Greek an d Lati n design ations for bow

.
,

arrow sword spear sh ield hel met an d armou r are

, , , , , ,

unconnected while on the other han d the Greek

,

words for bow-stri ng arrow spear sling-stone battle , , , ,

ax e and shiel d can be traced i n S anskrit

,
O ne .

'

I tali c word en s zs which originally denoted a kn i fe

, ,

- doubtless of ston e rather than a sword i s the only

—

Lati n n ame for a weapon which can be traced i n

'

the I ndo -I ran ian tongues T he erzs zs was a stabbing .

weapon the cutting sword being design ated i n Lati n by

,
'

the word g l a d zu s which is believed to be a lo an -word

,

from the Celtic ( ol d I rish c/a zd eb; Corn i sh cl eaf

'

yf ) , , .

The legend o f Bre n n u s m akes i t probable that the

'

g l a d zu s became known i n I taly after the i nvasion of

the Gauls I t was much the same i n G reece No

. .

trace of a sword has been foun d i n any of the pre

histori c strata at H issarl i k which i s itsel f a proof of ,

the l ate d ate of the I l i a d The H omeric n ame $18 0: .

 TH E N E OL T I H IC C U LT U R E . 15 1

being a Semit i c loan -word (c f the A rabic s ezfzm )i s

'

an i nd ication that the Greek sword was obtai ned from

the Phoenici a n s as the R oman sword was from the
,
'

Gauls The R om an l orzca was made of leat h ern thongs

.
,

and the shield s cu fzm z was as the n ame i mplies

, , , ,

originally an oxhid e The Greek n ames prove that .

the pri mitive shield s were m ade of hides or wicker

work an d that the hel met w as at fi rs t m erely a cap of
,

dogski n The n ames of weapon s com mon to Zend

.

and Sanskri t prove that the I ndo I ranian s before -

,

their separation m ust have been acquai nted with the

,

bow the spear the j avelin the sword th e k nife the

, , , , ,

battle axe and the c l u b b u t only with on e d efensive

-
, ,
’

weapon th e shiel d The term s for defensive armour

, .
,

m ai l and hel met are later than the separation o f ,

I ndians and I ran ian s .

The bow a favourite weapon with the Southern

,

and E astern Aryans seem s to have been of late i ntro ,

d uction i n the North th e Germ an pfezl arrow being

'

, , ,

a loan -word from the Lati n p zl u m w h i le the old I rish

'

s a zlg et arrow i s a loan -word fro m the Lati n s ag ztta

'

.
, ,

T he chief n orthern weapon seem s to have been the

stone axe or h am mer S o late as the thirteenth .

century t h ere were Scots who wen t i n to battl e against

the E nglish armed wi th cel ts or stone axes ; an d
weapons of ston e seem to have been used by H arold s ’

a rmed peasan ts at the battle of H asti ngs 1 .

4 Ca ttl e
. .

The sepulchral cavern s and d ol men s of France and

B elgiu m prove that at the begin n i n g of the neolith i c
1
H lbig eD i e I ta l zk er i n d er Poebene , p 42
,
’

. . S e e, h o w e v e r, E v an s .

A m zm t S i on ?I mp l em en ts , p 13 2
’

. .
15 2 TH E OR G N I I O F T H E A RV A N S .

age th e i nhab i tants of E urope were n om ad hunters ,

s h elteri ng t h emselves i n caves subsis tin g on th e ,

products of th e chase and possessed of n o d omes ,

ti c a te d an i mal I n the k i tchen m id den s of Den mark

.

we h n d that th e fi rs t onward step in progress had

been mad e and th e dog had been tra i n ed as a n
,

a s sistan t i n th e c h ase The oldest lake dwelli ngs of .

S outhern Germany exh i bit a further stage i n culture .

The people had fi x e d d well ings constructed with

considerable skill and w e can trace their grad ual
,

progress from the li fe of the hunter to that o f the

herd m an .

The wil d horse w hich roamed i n i m men se herd s

,

over th e plain s of E urope and had formed the chief ,

food of the peopl e who sheltered them selves i n the

cavern s at S olutr e A uvern ier S al eve an d Th ayngen
, , , ,

1
had become scarce ; but the wisen t or bison and , ,

the huge wil d o x which had been a contemporary

o f the m am moth an d the rhi noceros were still abun ,

d an t ; grad ually d isappeari ng however with the , ,

i ntrod uction of i m proved weapon s I n the earl iest .

l ake settlemen ts the bon es of the urus the marsh ,

2
cow and the m arsh hog abound
,
I n A ustri a and .

Bavari a the stag and the wild boar seem at fi rs t to

3
have constituted the chief food of the people But as .

the population i n creased an d the wild ani mals became ,

scarce or more d i ffi c u l t of approach we can trace ,

the neolithi c hun ters gradually passin g i nto the

p astoral stage and fi n a lly acquiri ng n o in considerable
,

ski ll i n agri cultu re .

On e of the oldest lake d well ings is that at

S chussen ried on the Feder See i n W ti rte m b e rg
, ,

1 K e ll e r L a k e D w el li ng s p 5 5 2
, , . .

2
15 121, p p 5 8 7, 5 92 , 6 15
2
I bi d , p 538
. . . .
 TH E N EOL T I HIC C U LT U R E . 15 3

wh ich from the character of th e fli n t i mplements has

, ,

been thought to be coeval with th e D an ish kitchen

m i dd ens .
1
H ere we fi n d the earliest trace of any
pastoral people t h ough the chase still con stituted the
,

c h i ef m eans of support T h is i s shown by th e fact

.

th at of the bones found i n th e refuse heaps those of

th e stag amoun t to about three fi fth s of the w h ole —

and t h ose of the m arsh hog are very abundant wh i le ,

t h ose of domesticated ani m als are extremely scarce ,

only j ust s u ffi c i e n t to make i t possibl e to d etermi ne

thei r ex istence Al l that have been found are the
.

remai n s of one sheep of two dogs and of three , ,

oxen of the kind called th e Celtic s h orthorn

a species w h ose bones have also been d iscovered
i n dol men s of the neolit h i c age .

Th e Ge l to Lati n race to which the lake settle

-
,

ments i n Southern Germany must be ass i gned seem s ,

then to have advanced southward an d occupied the

ferti le plain s of Western Switzerland I n the oldest .

of th e Swiss lake dwellings such as t h at at ,

W au w yl i n the C anton of Lucern e though the bones

, ,

of wi ld ani mals stil l predom inate the o x h a s become ,

com mon ; but the sheep i s st i ll extremely scarce the ,

rema i ns of only one spec i men havi ng been d iscovered .

A s we com e down to the later neolithi c pile dwellings

th e rem ai ns of wild an i mals become scarce the sheep ,

becomes m ore com mon th e goat makes i ts appear ,

ance and fi n a ll y at the close of the ston e age th e p i g

, , ,

has to be added to th e list of domesticated an imals .

A t N idau which belongs to the bronze age the p i g

, ,

becomes abund ant A t the settlement of M ori ngen

.
'

w h i c h i s of th e late bron ze or early iron age we h ave ,

ev i dence t h at th e h orse h a d been tamed I n th e pile .

1
K e ll e r , La k e D w el l i ng s , p .
589 .
1 54 TH E O R G N I I O F TH E A R YA N S .

dwell ings of N o rth e rn I taly w h ic h come down to the ,

bronze age th e horse and pig appear but the ass an d

, ,

the d om estic fowl are sti l l unk nown .

The conclusion s of the science of li nguistic p a l aeo n

to l o gy agree substan ti ally with those of prehistoric
arch ae ology The evidence of la n guage proves t h at
.

before the linguisti c separation had become complete ,

the A ryan speaking peoples had entered on th e pas

-

toral stage and h ad dom esticated the dog th e cow

, , ,

an d the sheep The n ames of t h ese ani mal s may be

.

traced to A ryan roots an i n d ication that the A ryan s ,

developed the pastoral l i fe without the i n fl u e n c e of

any al ien civi lisation Th at the u nd ivided A ryans .

were a ne ol ith i c people i n the pastoral rather than ,

th e agri cultural stage an d were herdsmen rather t h an ,

shepherd s i s sh own by the fact that so large a

,

n u mber of the word s com mon to every bran ch of

A ryan speech refer to the cow th e term s relati ng to ,

agriculture weapons m etals an d religion having as

, , , ,

a rule a more li m ited range

, .

The wealth of these pri m itive people consisted

al m ost wholly of their herd s This i s i ndicated by .

the fact that the collective name for cattle which ,

appears i n Lati n S anskri t Zend L i thuan ian and , , , ,

G erm an denoting origin al ly that which has been

,

t i ed u p has been the source of n u merous word s

1
,
'

denoti n g property an d money such as p ecu l zu m and ,

p e t u n ia i n Lat i n and our fee which i s the A

,
nglo ,

Sax on feo/z meaning both property and cattle an d

, ,

iden tical w ith the G erm an 0 5612 a cow The o x , .

,

which i s fi g u re d on early R oman coins m ay be a ,

1
La ti n, pew s ; S an s k it
r , paw ; it
Ze n d , p a ra ; L h u a n i a n , p alm :
G erm a n , vi e}: a l l fro m th e roo t
p ak , to a e , n d fas , t k bi t
or ti e u p .
 TH E N EO L T I H IC C U LT U R E . 15 5

survival from the t i me when the o x was th e standard

of val ue and th e med iu m of ex change an d th e coi n ,

may probably h ave at fi rs t represen ted th e value of

th e an i mal This i s supported by th e fact that i n
.

th e H omeri c age th e measure of value was the o x .

Th e arms of D i o m e d are wort h n i ne oxen those ,

of G laucus are wor th an h undred T h e tripod which .

,

w a s th e fi rs t pr i ze for the wrestlers was worth twelve ,

oxen O n e fem al e slave i s val ued at twenty oxen

.
,

1
another at four .

2
Professor M ax M uller has brought together som e
curious linguist i c eviden ce as to th e supreme i mport
ance of cattle amon g the Vedi c I ndian s The .

Sanskr i t word g op a a k i ng must have meant origi nally

, ,

only a cow herd ; i t t h en came to mean the head of

-

a cowpen and lastly the chief of a tr i be The word

, .

g os /zt/za w h i ch denoted pri marily th e c o xvp e n came

, ,

to mean an assembly ; g otm passed through the '

s uccessive mean ings of the en closure for the cows ,

t hen the herd i tsel f and lastly a fami ly tr i be or , , ,

race The word g os /zu y zéd /z used i n th e Veda to

.
,

denote a warrior mean s etymolog i cally fi g h ti n g for

,
“

” ”
th e cows and ,
stri fe is l i terally a str i vi ng
“
,

for cows whi ch recal ls the source of the quarrel

,

between th e herdsmen of Lot and Abraham .

I t is also cur i ous to note as a fur th er i nd i cation t h at

th e pri m itive A ryan s were a pastoral people that th e ,

only colours whose n ames belong to t h i s pri m it i ve

.

period are th e usual colours of cows T h us th e word .

for red runs through all the Aryan languages Sans —

krit Greek Lati n S lavon ic Celt i c and Teuton i c ; b ut

, , , , ,

1
i
R d g ew a , y t l
M e ro o g i c a N o e s , l t in j ou r n a l o f H el l e n i c S tu d i es
l t
G a d s o n e , f a y ezt ta s Al u n d i , p 5 3 4 . .

2
M ax M u ll e r, E s s ay s , vo l . i .
, pp .
3 2 6 - 28 .
3
1
56 TH E O RI G I N O F TH E A RY A N S .

com mon word s for blue and green are wanting the ,

terms we possess for these colours bei ng of later or i gi n .

T h is fact has given rise to m uch futile d iscussion an d ,

even to the si ngular t h eory that the pri mitive Aryans

were colour blind to the hues of the grass and of the
-

sky .I t is si mpler to suppose that t h ey had not

advanced beyond the pastoral stage and at fi rs t only ,

required a nd consequen tly only possessed the word s

, ,

required to d isti nguish the colours of their cows This .

explanation i s supported by the fact that the only

word s for colours among som e A frican races are those
which design ate the colours of cattle an d game black —

grey white yellow and red The same fact con fronts
, , ,
.

u s i n the Fi n n ic languages The word for colour i s .

”
k a m a which etym olog i cally means hai r and l oan
,
“
,

words are em ployed to denote green and blue That .

there i s n o com mon A ryan w ord for the season of

1
harvest i s another i nd i cation that the u ndivided
A ryan s had n ot reached the agricultural stage .

The dog the friend and se rvan t of th e hu n ter as

,

well as o f the herdsman was the fi rs t an im al to be ,

t amed hi s remai ns as we have seen bei ng found i n

, , ,

the D anish kitchen m iddens from which al l other ,

d omesticated ani mals are absent H i s nam e probably .

”
means the p ro li fi c one and i s found in every ,

branch of A ryan speech 2

.

“
The n ame of the cow i s also com mon to al l the
A ryan languages Sanskrit Zend Armen ian Greek —

, , , ,

Latin Celtic Teuton ic and S lavon ic

, ,
The n am e of ,
.

”
the steer i s al most as widely d i ffused that of the
“
ox occurs i n Sanskri t Celtic and Teutonic The , , .

1
S ee p 163 , .

2
S an s ri , Wa n k t Ze n d , 11311 L h ua nit i an , s zu ; old Iih r s , cu

k
G re e , x é w v La n , ti ca m s
’

G erm an , lu m -d .
 TH E N EOL I T H I C C U L TU R E . 15 7

Lati n va cca may be traced i n San skri t an d vzzu l u s i n ,

‘

Sanskrit and G reek .

'

A s for the sheep the Lati n n ame o vzs re appears

, , ,
-

i n th e Greek San skrit Teuton ic Lithuanian

, , , ,

S lavon ic an d Celtic languages

,
The goat which .
,

i s not found i n the earl iest l ake dwelli ngs was tamed ,

at a later per i od The Greek name fg extend s only

.
,
a
,

to Sanskrit Armenian and Lithuanian while the

, , ,

Lati n c ap er i s also found i n Celti c an d Teuton ic .

The ev i dence of the Swi ss pile dwell ings i s conclusive

that the j um per received its n ame while i t was stil l
1
only an an i mal of th e chase .

T he n ame of the sow i s less wid ely ex tended the ,

S anskri t word denotin g only the wild boar I n the .

oldest Swiss lake dwellings the bones of the w i ld

marsh hog are found abundantly but the ani mal ,

seem s to have been domesti cated at a later ti m e than

the dog the cow the sheep and the goat
, ,
The , .

l ingui st i c evidence also i nd icates that the d omestica

tion of the pig took place after the separation of the
Aryan peoples The pig belongs essenti al ly to the
.

fi x e d agricultural stage The cow and th e sheep .

would more readily share the l i fe of nomad herdsmen

than the pig wh ose wi nter food would be d i ffi c u l t to
,

provide and who i s not so easily herded or d riven

,

from place to place as the cow I n some of the Swiss .

pi le dwellings of the bronze age where th e d o m e s ti ,

c a te d pig fi rs t becomes com mon stores of acorns have ,

been found which were doubtless collected i n the

,

autum n as wi n ter provender for the swi n e .

The comparatively late date of the domesti catio n

of th e p i g is also i nd icated by th e fact that tame
sw i ne were un k nown to the Accad ian s or to th e
1
H e h n, Wa n d er i ng s of Pl a n ts an d An i m a ls , p .
462 ,
15 8 TH E OR G N I I O F T H E A R YA N S .

proto Semite s
- I n literature t h ey fi rs t appear i n
.

H omer not being mentioned e i th er i n the Ved a o r

,

th e Avesta .

Th e case of the horse i s o f great i nterest The .

Lati n n ame eg zm s is com mon to all the Aryan

, ,

languages ; and i t was formerly supposed t h at the

A ryan i m m i grants brought the an i m al with t h em i nto
E urope from its A s iatic hom e B ut recent arc h ae o .

logical d iscoveries have overthrown thes e con clu sio n s ,

and have shown that th e com mon n ame m ust refer to

th e w i ld horse w h ic h roamed i n i m mense herd s over
E urope and formed the chief food of the pal aeolithi c
,

hunters I n some of the caverns i n France the

.

HO RS ES F ROM A E LA I NE
LA M D .

remai ns of the horse are more abu ndan t than those

of any other ani mal more even than those of the ,

wild o x Thus at S olutr e near M acon the bones of

.
, ,

horses which had formed the food of the i nhabitants

,

of this station form a deposit nearly 10 feet i n depth

,

an d more than 3 00 feet i n length the nu mber o f ,

skeletons represented bei ng esti mated at from

to This pri m itive horse was a d i m in utive
ani mal not m uch l arger than an ass standi ng about
, ,

13 hand s h i gh the largest speci men s not exceeding

,

14 hand s B ut the head w as of d isproportionate

.

size and the teeth were very powerful H e resembles

, .

the tarpan or wi ld horse of th e Caspian steppes A .

spirited represen tation of two of these wi ld horses i s

 TH E N EOL I T H I C C U L TU R E . 159

engraved on an antler fou nd at th e station o f La

M adelaine i n th e Departmen t of the D ordogne .

T he deposits i n the caves at the foot of Monte

Pellegri no near Palermo also a fford evidence th at
, ,

the w i ld horse form ed the chief sustenance of the

early i nhabitants of Si c i ly H erds of wild horses
“

were probably chased along the n arrow valleys i nto

pit -falls or over the cli ffs and so destroyed
, With ,
.

the i ntroduction of i mproved w eapons of bon e an d

horn th e wi ld horse becam e less abu ndant but he ,

had a wide range over France Belgiu m Germ any , , ,

Switzerl and an d E ngland

, .

I n the neol i thic age the wild horse ranged over the
plain s i n the west of Switzerland and formed an ,

elemen t i n th e food of th e inhabitants of the earlier

lake dwell i ngs H e appears at fi rs t to have been only
.

se m i domesticated For the sake of their flesh and

- - .

m i l k herd s of half-wild horses m ay have been

,

d riven along by the A ryan herdsmen m igrati ng i n

searc h of pasture as i s now done by th e T artars of
,

the Asi atic steppes .

The h orse as a domesticated an i mal was not known

to the Accadian s before the Sem it i c con quest of
Babylonia or to the Semites before the l i ngu i stic
,

separation of the S em iti c fam ily and i t does not ,

appear on the E gypt i an monu ments till the ti me of

th e New E m p i re Thi s was after the conquest of
“
.

E gypt by th e H yksos by whom the h orse was ,

doubtless i ntrod uced from Central Asia I t was wel l .

k nown to th e H ittites ( K heta)an d to th e und iv i ded

Turko Tartari c race an i nd i cation t h at i t was fi rs t
-
,

tamed i n Central Asia I n the S wiss lake dwel li ngs .

of th e stone and early bronze ages bones and teet h of ,

horses which were doubtless used for food h ave been

, ,
160 TH E O R G N I I O F T H E A RYA N S .

scantily found ; but i t is only at M oringen and ,

A uvern ier which belong to the latest bron ze age that

, ,

we fi n d horses bits of stag s horn and bron ze These

’ ’
.

bits are only 3 % i nc h es w i de and could now

1
,

hardly be used for a ch i ld s pony I have m ade some’

.

m easuremen ts for the purpose of ascertai n ing the size

of the horses for w hich the bits of the bronze age
woul d be suitable A cob of 13 % han ds required a
.
-

bit 4% i nches i n width and a S h etland pony of 1 1%

,

hands required a bi t 3 % i nches i n wid th an d shoes ,

3 inches wide M odern bits for horses vary i n width

.

from 4% to 7 i nches and I a m i n formed that bits of

,

the si ze of those foun d i n the S wiss l ake dwelli ngs

are now only used for d onkeys .

T h e earl iest horse -shoes come from the l ake

settlement at P aladru i n D auphi n e which belongs to
, ,

the late iron age and i s probably post R oman The

,
- .

shoes are from 3 % to 4 i nches i n wi dth a proof that ,

the horses m ust have been very sm all The late .

bronze settlements of Northern I taly which may d ate ,

from the eleventh century B C prove that the horse . .

,

had then been tamed .

For a lon g per i od after the horse was tamed the

more m anageable o x still continued to be used as the
beast o f burden and the beast of d raught th e horse ,

being reserved for chariots of war as was the case ,

among the E gyptians the A ssyrians and the H ittites

, , ,

and also for c h ariot races and tri um phal processions as ,

amon g the E truscan s and the Greeks I t i s curious .

to noti ce at how late a period m en fi rs t ventured to

”
“
moun t the swi ft one I n anc i ent E gypt as now
.
, ,

the ass was ex clus ively used for rid i ng There i s .

nothi ng i n th e Ved a to show that the art of rid i ng

1
Ke ll e r, Lak e D w el l i n g s p p , . 173 , 2 43 .
 TH E N EOL T I H IC C U LT U R E . 101

was practised We fi rs t m eet w i th a notice of i t

.

i n th e Avesta an i nd i cation t h at the art was fi rs t

,

acqu i red by the I ran ian Aryan s from the contiguou s

Tatar tribes The word s rel ating to equitation are
.

d i fferen t i n the Zend G reek Lati n and Teuton i c , , ,

l anguages A mon g the Greek s of the H omeri c age

.

horses were harnessed to chariots for war or races an d ,

a bare backed horse m ight occasionally be mounted

-
,

1
but there was n o rid in g i n our sense of the word .

The cut taken from a terra -cotta

,

fi g u re fou nd by General d i Ce s n o l a i n
Cyprus i s probably the earl iest re p re
,

s e n ta ti o n we possess of a m an on horse

back . S ome l ater fi g u re s show t h at

the horse was fi rs t ridden wi th a halter
rather than with a bit .

The remai n s of the ass have not been found i n the

Swiss lake d wel li ngs or even i n the I tali c settlements
,

of the bron ze age I t m ust have been i ntrod uced .

i nto E urope from the E ast at a com paratively late

period . The Celtic Teutonic an d S lavoni c n ames
, ,

are obviously loan word s from the Latin and the -

,

Latin n am e is a Sem itic loan -word from the

Ph oen ician The E uropean and Asiatic Aryan
.

n ames for the ass are w h olly d i fferent but it was ,

k nown to the I ndo -I ran ian s before thei r separat i on

, .

A s the native home o f the wild ass i s i n Central A sia ,

and more especially i n the steppes of the Aral Casp i an -

plai n the fact that the pri m itive A ryans were not
,

acquai nted with this useful beast of burden seems as

concl usive an argu men t agai nst th e As i atic orig i n of
th e Aryans as th e fact that they were acqua i nted with
th e beech a tree c o n fi n e d to E urope
, .

1
H eh n , Wa n d eri n g s of Pl a n “ a n d A m m a ls , p 5 1
'

. .
16 2 TH E OR G N I I O F T H E A R YA N S .

The case of the camel i s quite as stron g There i s .

n ot the fain test i nd ication t h at i t was k nown to the

u ndivided A ryans ; but i f they had m igrated from
Central Asia they m ust have been acquai nted with
this an i mal which w as k nown to the u nd ivided
,

S em ites and also to th e pri m itive T urko -Tatari c

,

race I t was k nown al s o to the un ited I ndo -I ran ian s

.
,

whose hom e before thei r separation was i n Bactri a

, , ,

or E astern I ran The n ame of th e camel i s a Sem itic

.

loan word an d that i t was u nk nown at fi rs t to the

-
,

S laves appears from thei r havin g tran sferred to i t the

nam e of the elephant as i s shown by the old ,

S lavon ic word vel zbl a n d u a camel

’

.
,

Neither i n th e pile d well i ngs o f Switzerland or

Northern I taly are there any traces of domestic fowl s ,

which fi rs t m ak e thei r appearance i n the Avesta an d ,

spread from P ersi a to G reece i n post -H omeri c ti mes ,

1
probably abou t the six th centu ry B C T he goose . .

h a d been domesticated by the G reeks before the

H omeri c age but n ot when the I ran ian s and
,

I nd ian s separated The A ryan n ames of the goose

.
,

the pigeon and the d uck m ust have been given to

,

these bi rds whi le st i l l wi ld N e i ther th e S em ites nor .

the Fi n n s possessed poultry before the respective

l i ngu istic s e paration s The n om ad herdsm an wit h
.
,

th e aid of hi s d og and h i s fli nt -poi n ted spear could ,

d rive cattle from place to pl ace an d protect them ,

again st beasts of prey ; but poult ry cann ot so easily be

d riven and wel l -fenced encl osu res would be necessary
,

to protect them again st thei r n atural enem ies the ,

2
fox the weasel th e eagl e an d the hawk
, , ,
.

I n the foregoi ng d iscuss i on i t has been assu med

1
H eh n , Wa n d en
’

ng x f Pl a n /s
o an d A n i m als , p . 243 .

2
S c h ra d e r, pp . 0 -
34 3 5 3.
 TH E N EOL I T H I C C U LT U R E . 16 3

that th e i nhabitants of th e Swi ss an d I talian pi le

dwelli ngs were Aryans H elbig has proved that th e
.

I talian pile dwelli ngs must b e U mbr i an si nce they ,

are earl ier than th e C elt i c an d E truscan i nvasions ,

and exhibi t a state of culture far i n advance of that

possessed at a considerably later period by the
L iguri ans B ut i f the I tal ic settlements are U mbrian
.
,

the Swi ss settlements m ust be Celti c or H elveti c .

Dahn has m aintain ed that th e i nhabitants of the

S wi ss l ake dwel lings were of F i n n ic race but this con ,

elusion S chrader rejects on the grou nd that th e

E astern and Western Fi nns before thei r separation , ,

were acquai nted w i th the dog the cow and the horse
'

, , ,

but not wi th the sheep an d the goat ; whereas th e

old est lacustrine people of S witzerl and had tamed the
sheep an d p ossibly the goat but n ot the horse , .

M oreover as has already been shown the S wi ss

, ,

pile d wellin gs were i nhab i ted continuously til l the

i ron age and some of them even down to th e R oman
,

1
period when we k now that the country was i nhabited
,

by a Celtic speaki ng people Fro m thi s fact taken

-
.
,

together with the resemblan ce of the H elvetic skul l

to that of the R oman s and the round barrow people
of Britain t h ere can be l ittle doubt that we are
,

dealing with a civi lisation which m ust be classed as

A ryan and not Fi nn ic .

5 H u s bm za ry
’
. .

The fac t that the German ll erés z autum n mean s ‘

,
”
,
“
th e harvest ti me m ay re m i n d u s that among an
agricultural people the ti me for the i ngathering o f
th e crops i s th e most i mportant as well as the most
1
K e ll e r
, L ak e D w el l i ng s , p . 28 3 .
164 TH E OR I G I N O F T H E A RYA N S .

fe s tive season o f the year B ut the s ig n i fi c a n t fact.

t h at i n the A ryan languages there i s n o pri mitive

term for autu mn an d t h at i t was the last of th e
,

four season s to receive a n ame i s by itsel f a tolerably ,

clear i nd ication t h at the u nd ivided Aryan s had n ot

reached the agricul tu ral stage of civi l isation A mong .

the A ryan s as wel l as amon g the Ural -Altaic races

, ,

th e oldest of the n ames of the season s are the

wi nter the ti m e of snow when the cattle ,

h a d to be stabled an d su m mer when the herds went

, ,

out to pasture .

E ven i n the historical period there were A ryan

tribes who had not reached the agricultural stage .

Tacitus describes the S armat i an s as n om ad s “

in
”1
plaustro e q u o q u e v ive n ti b u s ; and Caesar tel ls u s
t h at corn was not grown i n the i nterior o f Britai n ,

but only i n the south which was i nhabited by Belgic

,

tribes which had recently i m m i grated from G aul .

No cereals have as yet been found i n any of the

B ritish roun d barrows ; but the quern s an d mealin g
stones which are n o t i n frequent are supposed to
, ,

in d icate that grai n was not unk nown This however .

, ,

i s n ot d ecisive as they m ay have been u sed fo r

,

pound ing acorn s or wi ld oats .

Cun o ingen iously argues that the u nd ivided A ryan s

m ust have been acquai nted with cereals because the ,

“
n am e o f the m ouse which mean s the thief i s
, ,

foun d i n G reek Latin Teuton i c S lavon ic an d

, . , , ,

Sanskri t What he asks could the mouse have

.
, ,

stolen except corn ? B ut t h is argu ment i s not con

elusive as i n som e of the South German l ake
,

dwell ings we fi n d n o corn but stores of ha z el nuts , ,

which m ight have been pi l fered by the mouse .

1
Ta c it us , Gem m m a , 46
’

.
 1 111: N EOL I T H I C C U L TU R E . 16 5

O ur E ngl ish word g ri s t whic h i s rel ated to the ,

Germ an g ers te the Latin lzom ezm z the Greek Kp flfi

,
’
,
r ,

an d the Armenian g a f f i s h owever an i nd ication ,

t h at some kind of gra i n probably barley was k nown , , .

B ut the cereal whatever i t was m ay have grown wild

, ,

o r a s the herdsmen m oved to thei r spri n g pastures a

, ,

fore s t clear i ng m ay h ave been made with the aid o f

-

fi re and grai n may h ave been sown an d gat h ered i n

,

the autu m n ; but there can have been n o regular til l

age n o perm anen t enclosures and no property i n land
, , .

Barley which was probably the earl i est cereal

,

cultivated by the Aryan s was succeeded by wheat ,

and spelt T he name of fl a x l zn u m i s very widely

'

.
, ,

spread and may be traced i n all th e A ryan languages

,

of E urope Lati n Greek Celt i c Got h ic and Slavon ic

—

, , , , .

H emp as wel l as oat s rye peas beans and on ions

, , , , ,

d o n ot however belong to th e pr i mitive A ryan epoch .

I n word s con nected wit h t i llage t h ere i s a great

gul f between th e A ryan languages of Asia and those
of E urope The I ndo I ranian languages h ave S pecial
.
-

term s for ploughing sowi ng and reapi ng whic h d o, , ,

not extend to E urope ; and we m ay probably conclud e

that the Asiati c A ryan s had not advanced beyond
th e pastoral stage at the ti m e of the separation .

The curious agreemen t between Greek and S ans

krit i n words d enoting weapons has been already
remarked Not less curious is the correspondence
.

between the Lati n G reek T eutonic and S lavoni c

, , ,

word s whic h refer to agriculture and the d isagree ,

ment i n t h ese languages of term s whi ch denote

weapon s T h i s seems to i nd icate that the I tal i c and
.

H ellen i c races must at the ti me wh en agriculture ,

began have been d wel ling i n peaceable prox i mity i n

,

some m ore nort h ern region probably i n D anubian ,

12
166 TH E O R G I N I O F T H E A R YA N S .

l ands i n contact w i th S l aves and Teutons dead l ier

, ,

w eapons of o ff en ce bei ng requ ired when t h ey moved

sout h ward s to wi n n ew hom es i n th e M editerranean
land s .

The prim itive plough was doubtless a crooked

branch of a tree tipped probably with the tine of a
,
’
stag s antler The Fi nn ic word k a r a d esignates bot h
.
—

a plough and the branch of a tree and the I nd ian ,

n am e of the plough sp a ha a n a a l s o mean s a tree

’
, ,
.

That the A ryan plough was un provided with a

ploughshare m ay perhaps be gathered from the
ety m ology of the word s ock which i s u sed i n ,

provi ncial E n glish to denote a ploughshare This i s .

the French s oc and the ol d I rish s ow a plough and

,
’

, ,

can only be explai ned from the ol d I rish s oc ( old

Welsh l zus c )a sow I n l i ke m an ner the G reek n am e
, .

for the ploughshare 3W) must be connected with

1
, ,

39 a sow
1 ,
The stages of mean ing must h ave been
.

’
fi rs t the sow then the sow s snout then the plough
, ,

share and lastly the plough Now as the pig d i d

, .
,

n ot bel ong to the earl ier stages of A ryan cul ture we ,

m ay perhaps conclude that the pri m itive plough was

un p r ovided with a snout .

The foregoi ng concl usions as to early A ryan

agriculture are fai rly i n accord with the a rc h mo
logi cal evidence I n the pil e d wel li ngs at Laibach
.

i n C arn iola both fl a x and grai n are absent but ha z el ,

nuts i n enorm ous quantities were found together with ,

the kernel s of the water chestnut Trap a n a l a n s , ,

which accord ing to P l iny was mad e i nto bread by

, ,

the Thracian s 1
At Schussen ried i n W ii rte m b e rg i n
.
, ,

add ition to hazel n uts an d acorn s wheat i s abundan t , ,

but n either woven fl a x nor spi ndle whorls have been

1
K e ll e r, La ke D w ell i n g s , p 6 17 . .
 TH E N EOL I T H I C C U LT U RE
'

. 167

di scovered the only fabric being a bit of rope

,

m ade from th e bark of the l i m e tree At Mo os ee .

d orf wh i ch i s among the oldest of th e Swi ss l ake

,

dwellings barley an d fl a x as wel l as wheat h ave been

, , ,

d iscovered The pea is found towards the close of

.

the ston e age wh i le beans an d l entil s fi rs t appear i n

,

the bron ze age ; and oats have not been discovered i n

any settlement older than M oringen which belongs to ,

th e en d of the bron ze age H em p has n o t been foun d

.

at all .I n th e pile d welli ngs o f the bron ze age i n

the val ley of the Po when the p i g and the horse h ad
,

been d omesticated we fi n d wh eat bean s and fl a x

, , , ,

with th e addition of the vine w h ic h has not been ,

l
d is covered i n any of the Swi ss s e ttl e m e n ts .

We have seen th at i n some of the oldest lake

d welli ngs notably those of Germany the on ly
, ,

farin aceou s food consisted of hazel n uts acorns and , ,

th e water chestnut By the ti me the Aryan s had

.

reached S witzerlan d they had learned to cultivate

barley an d wheat ; an d i n C ae sar s t i me corn was ’

grown i n the south of Britai n though n ot as he tells , ,

u s i n the centre of the i sland

,
Acorns were roasted .

i n earthen pipk in s corn was pou nded between two

,

stones an d cakes of k neaded meal were baked i n the

,
“

hot ashes Meat was roasted on spits or baked i n

.
,

the ashes but the art of boil ing seems to have been
,

unknown The Lati n j zts ( Sanskrit yu s )i s bel i eved

.

to have denoted the gravy an d d r i pp i ng from th e

roasted meat rather than brot h T h e Germans
, .
,

according to Po m p o n i u s M ela feasted o n raw flesh ,

-
,

1
S c h rad e r, U rg es clzzcizte, pp 3 54-364
’

. .
16 8 1 111
: OR I G I N O F 1 1113 A R Y A N S .

but this was forbidden by the Vik ing l aws H orse .

fl e s h was largely eaten i n the neol ithi c age and ,

even i n the h i s toric period by the I ran ian s an d

Scand i navian s .

I t seem s d i ffi c u l t to bel i eve t h at th e art of makin g

cheese was u nkn own to th e northern nation s ti ll t h ey
h a d com e i n contact wi th Lati n civil i sation but such ,

appears to have been the case since th e name i s a ,

loan word from the Lati n ca s eu s and spread from the

-
,

Teuton ic to the Slavon ic l anguages Koum is how .

,

ever seem s to have been m ade bot h by the Goths

,

an d the Lithuanians whose nobles i ntox icated them ,

selves on a fermented beverage prepared from the

m i lk of mares 1
.

I t i s very rem ark abl e that there i s n o com mon

n ame for fi s h i n the Aryan tongues The Zend and .

San skrit word s agree so do those i n Latin C eltic , , ,

an d Teuton ic as wel l as those i n Lithuan i an an d

,

2
A rmen ian while the G reek n ame i s i sol ated
,
This .

defect i n the l inguisti c record i s n ot by i tsel f

“ ”
d ecisive si nce the pri mitive word for father has
,
” ~

d isappeared from S lavon i c for sister from Greek , ,

“ ” “ ”
an d those for son an d d aughter from Lati n .

B ut i n the case of fi s h an i n feren ce m ay be safely

d rawn as the d ivergen ce of the n ames i s curiously
,

corroborated by other eviden ce so that we m ay ,

conclude that i t was only after the li ngu istic separation

that fi s h becam e a usual a rticle of food among the
'

A ryans Not only i s the n ame for fi s h d i fi e re n t i n

.

Greek and Lati n but al l the term s con nected with,

the art of fi s h i n g th e n et the l ine the hook and th e

—

, , ,

bait were i ndependently evolved

—
.

1 H eh n , ?
Va n de n
'

rzg : o f Pl a n ts and A m m a /r, p 5 5

'

. .

2
S c h ra d e r, Urg zrd zzcfi fe, p
’

. 171.
 TH E N EOL I T H I C C U LT U R E . 169

I t i s noteworthy that while th e Greek word for fi s h

’ '

can not be traced i n Lati n th e Lati n n ame p zs c zs , , ,

reappears both i n Celti c and Teutonic one out of ,

many i ndication s that the fi n al separation between

Greeks and Lati ns was earlier t h an that between
Lati ns and Cel ts or between Celts and Teutons
,
.

There is no mention i n the Vedas of fi s h being

eaten and only exceptionally i n H omer while
, ,

“ ”
fi s h eater
- i s used as a term of reproach by
H erodotus I n the pile dwel li ngs of the valley of the
.

Po which were so favourably s i tuated for the practice

,
’
of the fi s h e rm a n s art n either hook s nor any other
,

i mplem ents for catching fi s h have yet been found .

Fish -h c o k s are extremely rare i n collection s of pre

histori c anti quities the great m useu m at D ubli n
,

1
contai n ing on ly on e single speci men I n the very .

early l ake settlement at S chussenried i n W ii rte m b e rg , ,

where the fli n t i mplement s are of a type as pri m i tive

as those i n the k itchen m iddens hardly any fi s h bones ,

have been found .

The taste for fi s h and the art of fi s h i n g seem to

have been developed at a com paratively l ate period .

F i s h hooks have been fou n d i n the Celtic settlemen t

of H allstadt i n Austria which i s of the i ron age an d
, , ,

others of the same pattern at N idau on the Lake of ,

B ienn e and elsewhere but th ey are m ore com mon

, ,

i n settlem ents whi ch come down to the i ron age

than i n those which belon g to the ages of bronze or
stone .

I n th e k i tche n m iddens of D en mark fi s h especially

'

herri ngs formed an i mportant articl e of food This

,
.

fact taken i n con nection wi th the absen ce of any

,

com mon A ryan word for fi s h and the curious ,

170 T H E OR G N I I O F T H E A R YA N S .

aversion to fi s h among the I ndian H ellenic I tal i c , , ,

an d Celtic races i s not wi thout i ts bearing on th e

,

ethn i c a ffi n i tie s of the pri mitive A ryans .

Oysters form ed no i nconsiderable portion of the

food of the people of the Dan ish k i tchen m iddens ,

and oysters were placed i n the tombs of the royal

person ages buried at M yc e n a The name i s found
1
i n all the A ryan languages of E urope but i s wanti ng ,

i n the I ndo -I ranian fam i ly I f the A ryan s origi nated .

i n E urope the loss of the word i n lands where the

,

oyster i s un known i s perfectly i ntelligible ; but i f the

E uropean n ations successively migrated from Central
A sia the adoption of the same design ati on i s d i ffi c u l t
,

to explain more especially si nce the linguistic gu l f

,

between G reeks an d Celts or between Teuton s an d ,

Latin s i s more profou nd t h an that between I ran ian s

,

and S laves or G reek s and I ndians

,

The vi ne appears to have been unk nown to the

lacustri ne peopl e of S witzerland A vin e stock was .

found i n one of the pile dwellings i n I taly but the art ,

o f mak ing wi ne was probably i ntrod uced by G reek

2
coloni sts The n am e i s probably a loan -word
.

obtained from the S emites .

The earl iest i ntox icating d ri nk was prepared from

wild honey Word s etymologically related to ou r
.

E ngl ish m ea d reappear i n S anskrit G reek Celtic , , ,

S lavon ic and Lati n denoti ng either honey sweetness

, , , ,

mead wi ne o r d runken ness

, ,
I n N orthern E urope .

mead was repl aced by beer the E ngl ish word a l e ,

correspondi ng to the old P russian word a l u which ,

means mead .

1
La ti n, os l r ea ; O H
. . G .
,
d u s ter ; Ol d Iih
rs , ozs r zd/
’

t
’

Rus s i an ,

m l ers u G re e k , da rp eo v .

2
H eh n , Wa n d eri ng : of Pla n ts an d A n i m a l s , pp 72 -74 . .
 TH E N EO L T I H IC C U LT U R E . 171

7 D res s
. .

The clothing of the Aryan s of the neolithic and

even of the bron ze age consisted c h i c fl y of the ski ns
of beasts the flesh and perhaps the ha i r havi ng been
, , ,

removed by stone scrapers which are ex tremely ,

nu merous even as late as the bronze age

,
T h ese .

ski ns were sewn together by means of bon e

need les wh ich are foun d i n great abundance C ae sar
,
.

'

says of the Britons p ell zbu s s z mt ves tztz and Tacitus

' '

tells u s that the sam e was th e case with some of the

Germans I n the S wiss an d I talian pile dwelli ngs
.

fragments of leather tan ned by some rud e but ,

effective process have been found

,
.

F lax whose very name i m plies that it was used for

,

weavi ng ( Lati n p l ec to German fl ec/zten )was spun and

, ,

woven by the women of the neol ithic household as is ,

evidenced by the spi nd le whorls and loom weights so

abundantly found i n the S wiss d wel li ngs of the stone
age I n several settlements l i nen fabrics have been
.

d iscovered The t h reads of the warp consistin g of

.
,

two fi b re s of fl a x twisted toget h er m ust have been ,

hung with weights from a hori z ontal bar the si m ilar ,

thread s of the woof bei ng i nterlaced by means of

needles of bone or wood That the fl a x was cultivated
.

i s shown by the stores of li nse ed wh i ch have been

fou n d I n some of the earlier settlements i n Southern
.

Germany where fl a x was unknown ropes an d mats

, ,

were mad e of bast prepared from the bark of the

,

clem atis or the li m e There i s no evidence that

.

hemp was known i n the age of stone or even of

bronze .

Curiously enough though fl a x was so com monly

,
172 TH E OR G N I I O F T H E A R YA N S .

used for weavi ng i n the stone age there i s no evidence ,

i n the pile d wellings of Swi tzerland or I taly of the

weavi ng of wool even i n the bron ze age when sheep
, ,

had becom e n u merous E vidently th e sheep sk i ns .

were worn with the wool o n as i s stil l the case with ,

the peasants of Central and Southern I taly Woollen .

fabrics have however been foun d i n J utland a nd i n

, , ,

Y orkshire associated with i nterments of the bron z e

,

1
age . F rom the R ig Veda i t would appear that wool
rathe r than fl a x was the m aterial em ployed by the
weaver Bone need les are foun d i n early d eposits
.

of the neolithic age as at Laibach where flax and , ,

even cereals are absen t ; and ou r verb to sew

can be traced i n the San skri t Greek Lati n Teu , , ,

ton ic and S l avon ic languages The word probably

, .

d enoted the stitching toget h er of ski ns si nce i n the ,

S wiss pile dwel l ings where li nen fabrics are abundan t , ,

only on e hem and a pocket l aced on with strin g have

been d iscovered and there i s no trace ei ther of a seam
,

2
or of a cut piece P robably th e texture of the l inen
.

was too fl i m s y to ad mi t of cutti ng or sewing T h e .

woven fabri c seem s to have been worn only as a

wrapper si nce there i s n o sign of any garments havin g
,

been fi tte d to the fi g u re The fi rs t trace of any such .

advance i n the art of tailori ng i s a fforded by the

“ ”
word breeks which as i s proved by the old I ri s h
, ,

brac w m ust at the period when the Celts sti ll

, ,

i n habited Central E urope have been borrowed from ,

the Celts by the Teutons and the S laves But these

“

”
breeks were d oubtless made of ski ns .

No d istincti on seem s to have been made i n early

1
G re e n w e ll , Bri tts ]: Barrow
'

s, pp .
3 2, 3 76 ; Lu bb k oc , Prél uktorzc
’

Ti m es , p 48. .

K e ll e r Lak e Dzoel l zng s p p 5 6 5 12

'
2
, , . . .
 TH E N EO L T I H IC C U L TU R E . 173

ti mes between the d ress of th e women and the men ,

which is i tsel f a sign of a very pri m itive stage of

I n G reece the c/zzforz and th e Izzm a ti on
' '

civi lisation .

were worn both by men and women ; at R ome the

toga was origi nally the d ress of both sexes ; and
Tacitus says of the Germans n ee a l za s fem zm lr g u a m
’ '

712
'

7 22
1 Iza bztu s .

The A g ath yrs i i n Transylvania pai nted or tattooed

, ,

thei r bodies and ruddle has been fou nd i n so m any

,

deposits of the stone age that we m ust assu me that

the practice was com mon i f not universal ,
.

The antiquity of the practice of shavi ng has been

the subj e c t of m uch controversy and afford s a good ,

i nstance of the way i n which philological conclusions

have been corrected by arch ae ology .

Be n fe y argued that the pri m itive A ryans shaved

their beards on the ground of the identity of the
,

Greek gvp év and the Sanskri t k s /zu rd words which —

both denote a razor ; an d he explai ns the absence of

the word from the rest of the A ryan lan guages by
the hypothesis t h at i n the course of thei r wanderi ngs
the other A ryans m ay have lost elements of the
pri mitive culture B ut si nce i t would be d i ffi c u l t
.

to shave with a stone however sharp and as the , ,

Swiss pile bu i ld ings show that the early A ryan s were

still i n the stone age an d si nce n o razors were foun d
,

i n the very early cemetery at A lba Longa H elb i g ,

argues that this word may have origi n al ly denoted

the fli nt flakes which were used for scrapi ng th e ha i r
off h ides found i n great n umbers i n the earl i est
,

settlements the name bei ng afterward s transferred

, ,

after the i nvention of metals to razors for shaving the ,

1
chi n .

1
S c h ra d e r, p .
53 .
174 TH E OR G N I I O F T H E A R YA N S .

H a bzta tzo n s
' '

8 . .

The u nd ivided A ryan s were n o longer troglodytes ,

but had learn t to construct huts I t has been already .

1
noticed that the long barrows of the pre -Aryan
population of Britain are i mitations or su rvivals of th e
cave whi le the roun d barrows of the A ryan i nvaders
,

were constructed on th e m odel of the circular hut .

These huts were of two ki nd s the su m mer hut —

constructed whol ly above grou nd and the wi nter ,

hut which was a circular roofed pit

,
As to the .

former we have to rely c h ic fl y on descriptions or

,

pictori al representation s of the latter we have actual

remai ns .

The pi t dwel lings at Fisherton near S al isbury and , ,

elsewhere the remains of which are s ti ll to be seen

, ,

are proved to be of neolithic age by the absence of

metal and by the spi nd le whorls of b aked clay and
,

fragments of rude pottery The pits are carried down .

through the chal k to a depth o f from seven to ten

feet and the roofs were made of i nterlaced boughs
,

coated wi th clay They were entered by tunnel s

.

excavated through the chal k slopin g downward s to ,

the fl o o r We learn also from Tacitus that i n the

.

wi nter some of the German tribes l ived i n si m ilar

holes dug i n the earth the roofs bei ng plas tered ,

2
wit h the d un g o f cattle .

That the undivided A ryans also constructed huts

above ground with roofs doors an d door posts i s
, , ,
-
,

proved by the l inguistic eviden ce The Lati n word .

d o m u s reappears i n S an skri t G reek Celtic and , , ,

1
S e e p 78 , s up ra
. .

2
it
Tac u s , Ger ma n i c , ca p. 16.
 TH E N EOL T I H IC C U LT U R E . 175

Slavon ic whi le the German d a c/z roof wh i ch has

, , ,

becom e t/za tc/z i n E ngl i sh m ay be traced i n Greek , ,

Latin Celti c and L i thuanian

, ,
O ur E ngl ish word .

d oor is the same word wi th the Sanskri t d wa ra the ,

Greek the old I rish d am s and the Lati n fares , ,

while the name for the door posts i n Lati n a n m -

, ,

appears also i n Zend and S anskri t

’

For the real character of these houses whose ,

ex istence throughout the whole Aryan region i s

establ ished by the foregoin g li nguisti c facts we have ,

to rely on the arc h ze o l o g i c a l ev i dence which proves ,

beyond conten tion that they were not houses i n the ,

modern sense o f the word but mere huts of th e rudest ,

ki nd.

E ven i n the bronze age as late as the eleventh ,

century B C the U mbrians who among the Aryan

. .
, ,

peoples were second only to the H el lenes i n th e

civi lisation they had attai ned possessed no bette r ,

habitation s than wattled huts from n ine to twelve ,

feet i n d iameter d aubed with clay and thatched w i th

,

reeds . No trace of masonry or mortar has been

d i scovered i n their settlem ents 1 .

Accord ing to the testi mony of Strabo which i s ,

borne out by the evi dence of the ca rvings on th e

column of Marcus A ureli us at R ome the Celtic or ,

Teutoni c tribes on the D an ube even as late as the ,

second century A D lived i n reed thatched huts of

. .
,
-

wood or wickerwork They were undoubtedly

.

i gn orant of the use of mortar as also were the ,

G ermans i n the ti m e of Tacitus .

E ven i mperi al R ome m ust at one ti me have con

ta i n e d nothing better than such huts as i s proved by ,
’

two venerable su rvivals The Ca m R o w a l z on the

,
.

1
I i el big , D i e I l a l zé er i n dc r Poebm e, p 47.
'

.
176 TH E OR I G I N O F T H E A R YA N S .

P alatine was a hut of twigs and reeds ; and the

house o f Vesta i n the Foru m the oldest seat of ,

R om an worship long preserved under the guard ian

,

ship of the sacred vi rgins was a mere hut of ,

1
wickerwork and straw .

The hut urns d iscovered at

Alba Longa d oubtless re p re
sent the early abodes of the
Aryan settlers i n I taly .

T h e i nhabitants of the Swi ss

lake dwelli ngs had learn t to
fel l large trees with their stone
axes and d rive the piles deep ,

i nto the soft m ud and to con ,

H UT U R N F R O M A L B A L ON G A
struct on th e pi les platforms of
.

beams which were morticed together with consider

,

abl e ski ll O n these platform s they bu ilt square or

.

circul ar huts wi th perpend icular wal ls of poles and

,

wattle plastered wi th clay thatched with bark

, , ,

straw or reed s an d furn is h ed wi th a wooden d oor

, , ,

a cl ay floor and a sandstone slab for a hearth The

,
.

modern Swiss c /zd /et seem s to be a survival of these

pile dwelli ngs the livi ng room s bein g on the fi rs t
,

fl o o r the lowe r storey merely servi ng as a store

,

house for fuel or fodder .

E ven when the R ig Ved a and the Avesta were

composed the craft o f the mason was unk nown the ,

habitation s o f the I nd o -I ran i an s long after thei r

separation being merely huts of wood or bamboo ,

thatched with reed s or straw The I ran ian s also .

constructed pi t d wel li ngs roofed over with pol es and

-
,

thatch like those of the neolithic people of Britai n .

Si nce the Gothic g a rds which correspond s to the ,

1
H lbig
e , D i e I ta l zker
' ’

zn o er
’
Poc bm e,
p 51 .
to have been i ntroduced i nto E urope by th e
P hoenicians The megalithic tombs at Mycen ae and
.
,

the huge dol men s of France and Britain are at once ,

a testi mony to the sk i ll of the n eolithic Aryans and ,

a proof that the use of mortar was unk nown The .

vast labour of ro o fi n g these structures with enormous

slabs weighi ng many ton s would never have been
undertaken i f the bu i lders had known how to con
struct them of smaller stones cemented together by
m ortar The h uge megal i thic c i rcle at Stonehenge
.
,

with its fi ve great tr i l i t h ons on e of th e most i mpres

,

sive structure s i n the world i s now generally ass i gned

,

by arch aeologists to th e brachycep h al i c race which

fi rs t i ntroduced bron ze weapons and A ryan speech
i nto B ritain and forms an astounding testi m ony to
,

the bodily and mental powers of those who plan ned

and executed i t .

9
. T/ze Boa t .

Som e so rt of boat or rather canoe must have been

, ,

constructed i n th e pr i mitive period since the Lati n ,

'

n a m s can be traced i n Sanskrit Greek Celtic an d, , ,

Teuton ic But the word can not at fi rs t h ave denoted

.

more than the tru nk of a tree hollowed out by th e

ston e axe wit h the a i d of fi re This i s i nd i cated by
, .

the etymological relat i on of th e Sanskrit d a m a ,

boat to the E ngl i sh tree and th e Celtic d a u r an oak

, , ,
.
178 TH E O R G N I I O F TH E A RYA N S .

S i m i larly th e old Norse as k r denotes a boat as wel l

“ ”
as an ash tree S everal dug outs hollowed out o f.
-
,

a s i ngle trun k have been fou nd i n th e neolithic lake

,

settlements of Switzerland I taly and I reland The , ,

.

Celtic 5 4 72 42 the old Norse ba rk z and the E nglish

'

, ,

ba rg e and é a rg u e are i nd i cation s that the Nort h ern

A ryan s also constructed canoes of the bark of some
tree probably the bi rch
,
1
.

The canoes were propel led by oars or poles since ,

the Latin rem u s can be traced i n Sanskri t G reek , ,

Celtic an d Teuton ic S ails however were u nk nown

, .
, ,

i n the pri m itive period as i s shown by the fact that ,

the German reg al our s a il i s a loan -word from , ,

the Lati n s ag u l u m Thus the Teutoni c i nvasions o f .

E nglan d were only m ade possible by previous con

tact with R om an civi lisation .

A n ex amin ation of the n autical terms i n Lati n

yield s some curious results A cco r d in g to Georg .

Curti us they d ivid e themselves i nto three classes

, .

We have fi rs t the proto -Aryan word s 72a m ?and rem u s ;

second ly vel u m and m a l u s which are word s of I talic
, ,

origin not belonging to the general Aryan vocabulary

,

and third ly a large nu mber of loan -words from the

,

G reek such as g u bem a re a n cora p ro m ap l a s tre

, , , , ,

a n ten n a fas el u s c omm

’

a n g u zn a ,
and n a u s ea H ence
, , , .

i t would appear that the u nd ivided A ryan s had

i nven ted canoes and oars that the m ast and the sai l ,

were used on i nland waters after th e l inguistic

separation of the I tal ic and H el len ic races while the ,

fact that the Lati n word for sea -sick ness is a loan
word from the G reek m ay i nd icate that the I tal ic peo
ples d id n ot venture to n avigate the sea before they

K l u g e E lym o/og zs c/zes Wbrl erbm lz, p p 18 ,

‘ '
1
'

, .
35 .
 TH E N EOL I T H I C C U LT U R E . 179

came i n contact with Greek civilisation I t has .

1

already been noted that whi le th e words relating to

pastoral and agri cultural pursuits are to a great
extent identical i n Greek and Latin those referri ng to ,

fi s h i n g such as the names of th e net th e l i ne an d the

, , ,

h ook are enti rely u nrelated 2

, .

g 10 . Tlze Ox Wag g on .

I ndubitably the greatest i nvention of the pri m i tive

A ryans was the o x -waggon The names of the wheel .

( Latin rota )of the yoke

, , of the wai n
( Sanskrit v a,
lzc ma )an d of the axl
,
e ( Sanskrit a k s fi a) , ,

are com mon to al l A ryan languages The old .

I rish ca rr and the Lati n c a rm s may also be compared

with the k a ra m a which H e s yc h iu s tells u s was the
name of the covered waggon or ten t upon wheel s i n , ,

wh i ch the n omad Scythians moved from place to

place i n search of pasturage for t h ei r cattle .

O n a Thracian coi n of the begi nni ng of the fi fth

centu ry B C which is at
. .
,

tributed to the O d o m an ti ,

who i nhabited the p i le

d welli ngs i n Lake Pras i as ,

we have the earl iest

representation of the
pr i mitive Aryan o x cart 8 - .

The body is of wicker

,

work poised over th e axle an d is d rawn by means

, ,

of a pole by a yoke of oxen .

A si milar o x -cart conveyi ng three femal e captives

, ,

1
S c h ra d e r, Urg es c/ ncfi te, p 1 12
’

. .

2
H lbi
e g , D i e I l al zk er i n de r Poebm e p 75
'

, . .

3 H e a d , Ifi s torza N u m om m , p 18 0
’

. .
18 0 THE OR G N I I O F 1 111: A R Y A N S .

is depicted on a bas rel ief of S h a l m a n c s e r A t the

- .
1

beg i n n ing o f the New E mpire both the E gy ptians

and th e H ittites possessed war chariots d rawn by
horses The signet ri ng of D arius H ys tas p e s re p re
.
-

sents a l ion hu nt i n which the k i ng i s mounted on a

,

car o f the sam e construction as that seen on the coi n

o f the O d o m a n ti but d rawn by horses i nstead of
,

oxen ; and the Pers i an kings are frequently t h us

2

represented on thei r coin s .

The pri m itive o x -waggon must have been con

structed without m etal The wheel an d the axle .

were probably i n one piece made out of the section ,

of the trunk of a tree thin ned d own i n the m iddle so

,

as to form an axl e and leaving the two end s to serve

,

as wheel s S uch waggons are still used i n Portugal

. .

They are d rawn by oxen and have two wheel s only ,

.

A log is cut from the trun k of a tree and the centre ,

i s hacked away leavi ng two sol i d wheel s un ited by

,

2
an ax le A d isc of wal nut wood apparently used as
.
,

a wheel was found i n an U mbrian lake d welli ng at

,

M e rc u rag o n ear A ron a i n Northern I taly

,
‘
,
.

I n the pri mi tive age there could have been little

d ivision of labou r The earliest trace of a trad e i s
.

that of the m akers of flin t i mplements an art which ,

requi res considerabl e skill A t Brandon i n Su ffol k .

, ,

the neolith i c people obtai ned flints by excavating

shafts and gal leries i n the chal k wit h p i cks m ad e of
1 Le n o rm an t, H zs l ozre dc I Orzen f,
’ '
’ '

vo l . iv .
p . 197.
2
H ead , Coi n e o f Lyd za
'

an d Pers i a , p 3 1
. .

P as c he . D i e A n er p 98
’

, . .

Ke ll e r, La k e D w el l i ng s p 3 50 , . .
 -
3 N EOL T
1 111 I H IC C U L T U RE . 18 1

’
stags antlers ; and at C i s s b u ry i n S ussex where , ,

thousands of flin t i mplements h ave been found there ,

m ust have been a re g u l a r factory of n eol ith i c i m p l e

‘

1
ments A s the undivided A ryan s were i n the ston e
.

age there i s n o comm on nam e for th e sm it h whose

-
,

occupation m ust have been specialised early i n the

bron ze age D own to a late period however bronze
.
, ,

i mpl ements were i mported i nto B r i tai n from the

Conti nent I n the Vedas only two trades are m en
.

ti o n e d those of th e sm ith and the carpenter I n

, .

H omer the 7 6m m i s both m ason carpenter and , ,

shipwright .

The art of pottery d ates from the begi nni ng of the

neol i t h ic period but there i s n o well recorded case of
,
-

pottery being found i n association with pal aeolithi c

2
i mplements The neoli thi c pottery was made by
.

hand and there i s no certain trace of the i nvention of

,

the potter s wheel before the late r settlements of the

’

bronze age such as those at Concise where wheel

, ,

2
made vessel s have been fo u n d With the i nvention .

’
of the wheel the potter s art seems to have becom e
a trade as is eviden ced by the more el aborate and
,

conventional style of ornamen t which is gradually

i ntrod uced .

The i nvention of the potter s wheel may be ap p ro x i ’

m ately d ated by the facts that i t was k nown when

the H omeric poems were com posed while al l the ,

pottery found i n the burnt ci ty at H issarli k i s han d

‘
m ade and that no wheel m ad e pottery has been
,
-

foun d i n any of th e North I tal ian settlemen ts of the

1 ki
D aw n s , E a rly [ Va n i n Bri ta i n , p 2 76 . .

I bzd , p p 209, 2 2 7, 2 29 ; M o rti ll e t , Le Pré l ns ton gu e, p 5 5 8

' '

1
'

. .
. .

3 ll
Ke e r, L ak e D w d l zn g r, p 2 78
'

. .

4 li
S c h e m an n , 11501, p 329 . .
18 2 1 111: O R G N I I O F T H E A R YA N S .

bron ze age I n some of the amphorae found at

.

H issarl ik the forms seem to have been i mitated from

those of water ski ns the handles -being su rvival s o f
,

the fore -legs of the an i mal while the n avel has ,

developed i nto a central ornament which was sup ,

posed by D r Schl iem an n to represen t the head of a n

.

owl .

g 12 . S od a ! L ife .

I t has o ften been assumed that the Greek s brought

with them i n to H el las a somewhat h igh degree of
culture but Thucyd ides possessed probably a keener
,

historical i nsight when he acknowledges that they

were at fi rs t barbarians The pri m itive civil isation of .

the I tal ian s and H ellenes cannot have been higher

than that of the und ivided A ryans or so high as that ,

of the S armatians S cythians D acians Celts an d

, , , ,

Teutons as described by ancien t wr i ters The culture

,
.

of I taly an d H el las m ust have been th e result of a

l engthened process of historical evol ution sti mulated , ,

and to a great exten t i mparted by contact with the ,

higher culture of the Sem i tes which again was ,

d erived from the proto -Babylonian people .

I t is eviden t that even as late as th e ti me when the

H om eric poem s were composed the Greek princes
l ived i n d irt and squalor There were m uck -heaps .

i n the palace of P riam and at the d o or of the palace

,

of Ulysses I n the hall where the suitors caroused

.
,

the hides an d feet of oxen and the o ffal of beasts

r ecen tly sl aughtered for the feast l ay upon the fl oo r 1
.

When we read that at the funeral of Pa tro c l e s

A chilles slaughte r ed with his own hand twelve noble
, ,

1
Ho m e r, x x i v 640 ; 0d
. .
,
x vu. 2
90 ; x x . 2 99 ; x x u.
363 .
 TH E N E O L T I H IC C U LT U R E . 18 3

Troj an captives four horses an d two dogs and when

, , ,

we read the description of hi s d ragging by th e h eel s

the body of H ector thrice round th e wal ls of Troy ,

i t i s m an ifest that the gu i den age i magined by the

poets was i n reality an age o f brutal savagery I n .

the older G reek myths and legends we fi n d traces

of hu man s a c ri fi c e such as prevai ls at D ah om e of
, ,

i n fanticide of the ex posure of children of the capture

, ,

and sal e o f wives which m ust be regarded as su rvivals

,

from an earl ier stage of barbarism .

We fi n d traces of the sam e practices among other

A ryan nations H uman s ac ri fi c e prevailed amon g
.

th e Celts i n C aesar s t i me and among all the Teutoni c

’

tribes 1 and d id n ot cease i n I cel and before the con

,

version of th e Scand i navian s to Christian ity at the

close of the tenth centu ry .

When a war gal ley was launched by the Vi ki ngs ,

men were bound to the rollers so t h at th e keel was ,

2
spri nkled with t h ei r blood The practi ce of break .

ing a bottle of wine ove r a ship s stem at the laun ch ’

may be regarde d as a su rvival of this savage Scan

“ ”
d i n av i an practice of reddeni ng the rollers as i t ,
’
was called j ust as the custom of leadi ng an o ffi c e r s
,

charger before the c o ffi n at his funeral i s a survival of

’
the old practice of s ac ri fi c i n g a chieftain s wives an d
horses at his pyre .

There i s reason to believe that i n fanticide human

-

s a c ri fi c e ,
and even can nibalism were practised i n
Britai n i f not by the Celts certai nly by the I berian s
, ,

an d M r Ba teman affi rm s as the result of h is ex

.
,

p l o ra ti o n s among prehistori c graves th at there i s ,

accu mulated evidence to prove that wives were burn t

1
M a c l ear, H zs tofy of Ch ri s ti a n M s s zom , p 2 8
' ’ ' '

. .

2
V i g fu s s o n an d P o w e ll , Corp u s Poetzcu m Borea l e vo l . i p 410
'

. . .
,
18 4 1 111: O R G N I I 0 1 1 1112 A R Y A N S
‘
.

1
on the funeral pyres of t h ei r deceased husband s .

There can be n o doubt that i t was an early A ryan

custom to k i ll the widow at her husband s funeral ’
.

Ch i ld ren were exposed and i n fan t d aughters espe ,

c i a l l y were put to death at the father s will A mong ’

.

th e I ndi an s the I ran ian s the Scand i navi an s an d the

, , ,

M a s s ag e tae the aged were ki lled w hen they becam e

,

an encu mbrance .

E ven the people of th e Swiss l ake d wel lings

fashioned the sk ulls of thei r enemies i nto d ri nking
cups an d the G reek d fi o s which m ay be traced i n
,
2
,

S an skri t and Zend m ay i nd icate that the same ,

savage cu stom was not un known to the I ndo I ran ian s -

an d the Greeks The S anskrit word g al a a rou n d

.
,

pot reappears i n Greek and the Lati n tes ta i n Zen d

, ,

an d Lithuan ian .

The pri m itive A ryan s were u ndoubtedly poly

g a m i s ts H erodotus attributes polygamy to the
.

P ersians and T acitus to the German s ; and there

,

are traces of an ci ent polygamy i n the Vedas But .

pri mogen iture seems to have been the A ryan custom

from the fi rs t E ven at the very earli est period the
.

A ryan s had passed beyond the polyandrous stage of

society The tribal com mun ity of women of which
.
,

obscure su rvivals m ay be traced i n the custom s of

exogamy an d of i nheritance through the m other
, ,

doubtless ex isted among non -Aryan tribes such as ,

the proto -M edes the Lycian s the E truscan s and the

, , ,

Picts an d i n m ore recen t ti m es among the Lapps

, ,

the O stiaks the Tunguses and the Tod as

, ,
.

The curious custom of the c ou va a e seems to be ’

I be ri an r ather than Aryan I t i s practised i n Corsica .

,

1
Lu bo c b k
Prel us tari c Ti m es , p 176
,
'

. .

2
G ro s s , L es Prol o/zel vél es , p 10 7 . .
 TH E N EOL T I H IC C U LT U R E . 18 5

th e South of France the North o f Spain and i n , ,

Western A frica regions where we fi n d traces of the ,

1
I berian race .

M arriage by purchase which prevailed among the ,

Germans th e Thracians the Latins an d the Vedi c

, , ,

I ndians is a stage i n advance beyond m arr i age by

,

capture of which we fi n d traces among th e ruder

,

D orians and perhaps i n I taly ,

.

O nly t h ree word s denoting fam ily relationshi ps

are foun d i n every bran ch of A ryan speech These .

are the names for mother (m a ta r)brother ,

2
and father i n law The last i s of especial
- -

val ue as i t a fford s a concl usive i ndication of the

,

i nstitution of marri age and of orderly family arran ge ,

ments among th e u nd ivided Aryan s .

The pr im itive d esignation of the daughter -i n -law 3

i s nearly as wi dely spread being wanting only among ,

th e I ranians the Celts and the Lit h uan ians , S uc h , .

terms are u nknown among savages and g o furth er ,

than any other words that have been adduced to

establi s h the social relat i on s of the Aryan s at the very
earliest epoch .

The names for father h usband ( p a n) son ,

( s u n us
) d aughter , as wel l as for s i ster ,

step mother and son i n law are also believed to be

-
,
- -
,

pri m itive though t h ey are wantin g i n one or more

,

of the Aryan languages But we must beware of .

such little i dyl lic pictures as that of the father call

”4
i ng his d aughter his l ittle milkmaid as i t i s more ,

1
Lu bb k oc , On gzn of
‘
’

Ci v i l i s at i on , p 18 ; G u es , Ori g i n “
.. t
vo l .
'

i p 63 ; T
. . yl o r, E a r ly H i s to ry o M a n k i n d ,
f p 3 03 . .

2
ti
La n , $068 7 lv i
S a o n c , w ek m G e rm an , s c /zw ezgfer ; We l s h ,

c/zw eg ron G re e k , k it
éx vpés ; S a n s r , ( v apu ra .

3
tiLa n, nam s k
; G ree , vvbs ; S a n s k r , m it a s hd ; S l v i
a o n c, m u elt a ;

t i
T e u o n c , s n u ra . ‘
M ax M u ll e r, E s s ay s , vo l . i p 3 24
. . .
18 6 1 111
5 OR G N I I o r 1 1113 A R YA N S .

“
probable that a u /zzta r means si mply the suck ling
'
’
,

l i ke the Lati n fi l za and not th e m ilker of the

’

1
cows .

T h e uni t of society was the family comprising ,

wives chi ld ren and slaves ; but i nvestigations i nto

, ,

“ “ ”
the com mon A ryan nam es for n ation or tribe
yield n o very d e fi n ite result Probably i t was at .

som e period later than the li nguisti c separation that

’

the family grew i nto the gens thorp vicus or ¢p rp , , ,

a ta .

Neighbouring g en tes then combi ned for m utual pro

te c ti o n and som e central hill where the dead were
, ,

buried was s urrounded by an earthen m ound as a

,

place of refuge i n ti me of com mon peril and the tr i be ,

was governed by the rex whose chief d uty was to ,

declare the an cient custom s of the tribe T h e oldest .

“ ” “ ”
words for law pri mari ly denote custom The .

d uty of blood revenge and the perm ission to atone for

blood by a w erg el d seem to have been among th e ’

earl iest sanction s of customary law and m ay be ,

traced among com mun ities so wid ely separated as the

A fghan s the H omer i c Greeks the Ved i c I nd ians th e
, , ,

I ran i an s of the Avesta and the German s of the ti me ,

of Tacitus .

That the pri m itive A ryans had nothi ng which we

can cal l science m ay perhaps be i nferred from the
“ ”
fact that the Teutoni c word leech for a professor ,

o f th e healing art though foun d i n Celtic and ,

S lavon ic does not ex tend to the Southern or E astern

,

tongues The Aryan word s for herbs heali ng d rugs

.
, ,

poison and magic are mostly unrelated The A ryan

, , .

l angu ages however possess com mon word s denoting

, ,

2
wound vomit cough and heal
, , , .

That the und ivided A ryans had devised the d ecimal

‘
1
Re n d a ll , T/ze Crad l e f l /ze
o A ry a m , p . 1 1.

S c hra d e r, Uz g w
’
2
cx uclzte,
’

p 409 . .
 1 111: N EO L T I H IC C U L T URE . 18 7

system of notation enabling them to count up to a

,

hundred is a proof t h at they were i n advance of some

,
-

ex isti ng tribes of savages who are only able to cou n t ,

u p to three or fi ve The notation was digital as i s

.
,

shown by the fact that the word fi ve means hand or

fist. They were however u nable to count u p to a
, ,

thousand a nu mber which i s d i fferently designated i n

,

L a ti n Greek Sanskrit and Germ an

, , , .

The oldest Aryan d esignation for periods of ti m e

was which takes its nam e from the
“ ”
moon the universal m easurer of ti me
,
The week .

i s not a pri m itive concepti on the m onths bein g ,

d ivided i nto hal f months by the l i ght hal f an d d ark

-

hal f of the moon The names of the week and

.

autu m n were th e last to be devi sed The nam e of .

“
the year i s not pri mitive The Aryan s noticed the
‘

wi nter Izzem s the ti m e of snow and the sum mer an d

'

, , , ,

reckoned at fi rs t by seasons rather than by years .

T he Greek Ero s i s etymologically i dentical with th e

“
Lati n vetu s and mean t the old or past ti me The
, .

Latin a m zu s i s the ring or circle of the seasons wh i le ,

“ ”
the Teutonic year i s the Greek «Sp an d mean t the a
,

“ ” “
season or the spri ng I t has been already .

noted that the fact of the autumn bei ng the l ast of

1

the season s to receive a special n ame i s an i nd ica

tion that the pri mitive Aryan s were i n the pastoral
rather than the agricultural stage of civilisation .

The pri mitive Aryan w o rs h ip s and conception s of

'

religion are so i mportan t i n any esti mate of the ‘

culture they had attained that their d iscussion m us t

be reserved for a separate chapter .

T h e most widespread Aryan word for sea i s m a re ,

”
but s i nce this only means dead water as d is
“

1
S ee p . 164, s up ra .
18 8 TH E OR I G I N O F T H E A RY A N S .

ti n g u i s h e d
from ru nning water i t does not follow that ,

the pri mitive A ryans k new th e sea The word may .

have originally designated merely a stagnan t lake

or pond Perhaps the most singular defect i n
.

the li nguistic record i s the wan t o f any com mon word

for river .

We m ay now b ri e fl y su m up our concl usions which ,

are essenti ally those of H ehn an d Schrader and have ,

been obtai ned by correcti ng the earl ier concl usions o f

phi lology by the safer evidence of arch aeology We .

fi n d the u nd ivided A ryans were a pastoral people ,

who wandered with thei r herd s as the H ebrew

patri archs wandered i n Can aan or as the I sraelites ,
‘

wandered i n the desert Dogs cattle and sheep had .

, ,

been domesticated but n ot the pig the horse the

, , ,

goat or the ass and domestic poul try were u nknown

, ,
.

T he fi b re s of certai n plants were plaited i nto m ats ,

but wool was not woven and the sk i ns of beasts were ,

scraped with stone kn ives and sewed together i nto ,

garments wi th si news by the aid of needles of bone ,

wood or stone
, .

The food consisted of flesh and m ilk which was not ,

yet made i nto cheese or butter M ead prepared from .

,

the honey of wi ld bees was the only i n toxicati ng ,

d ri n k both beer and wine bei ng u nk nown S al t was

, .

u nknown to the Asiatic branch of the A ryans but i ts ,

u s e had spread rapidly among the E uropean branche s

of the r ace I n wi nter they l ived i n pits dug i n the

.

earth and r oofed over with poles covered wi th turf or

,

pl astered over with cow d ung I n the su m mer they .

l ived i n r ude waggons or i n huts m ade of the branches

,

of t rees O i metals n at i ve copper may have been

.
,

beaten i nto ornamen ts but tools an d weapon s were

,

m ainly of stone Bows were m ade of the wood of the

.
 T II E N EOL IT H IC C U LT U R E . I 89

yew spears of ash and shields of woven osier twigs

, ,
.

N o metal was used i n the construction of the i r

waggon s ; and trees were hol lowed out for canoes
by ston e axes aided by the use of fi re
,
.

According to H ehn the ol d or sick were killed

, ,

w i ves were obtai ned by purchase or capture i n fants ,

were exposed or k illed an d after a ti m e wit h t i llage

, , ,

came th e possession of property and establ i shed ,

custom grew slowly i nto l aw Their religious ideas .

were based on magic and superstitious terrors the ,

powers of nature had as yet assumed n o anthropo

morphic forms the great n am e of Dyaus which after
, ,

wards came to mean God s ig n i fi e d only the brigh t ,

sky They counted on their fi n g e rs and the earl iest

.
,

abstract conception was deci mal n umeration but they ,

had not attai ned to the i dea of any number higher

than a hu ndred .

I 3 R el a ti ve Prog res s
. .

We have hitherto considered mai nly the civi lisation

attained by th e A ryans before the linguistic separation ,

but the science of l i nguisti c p a l a o n to l o gy yields some

i nteresti ng results as to the relative progress of th e
1
d i fferent Aryan families We have already seen that
.

the advance was unequal som e n ations for i nstance , , ,

bei ng still i n the stone age while others were ,

acquai nted with bronze and others with i ron C ulture

,
.

spread by means of com merci al i ntercourse along the

great trade routes from P hoen icia to Greece and t h en
,

to I taly from I taly to the Celts and from Celts to

, ,

Germans .

I t is plai n fro m th e character of the culture words

1
S ee S c h rad e r, 74 96 -
pp . .
 190 TH E OR G N I I OF T IIE A RY A N S .

com mon to Zend and Sanskri t that the I nd ians and

I ranians had before thei r separation advanced farther i n
th e p a th of civ i lisation than any of the other A ryan
n ations They k new themselves as a un ited people
.

( Sanskri t d rya Zend a zrya ) They had com mon word s

'

, .

for bridge colum n battle fi g h t sword spear and bow

, , , , , ,

stri ng and they could cou nt up to a thousand B ut the

, .

agreement i n rel igiou s term s i s the most striki ng proof

of th e stage of culture they had reached They h a d .

com mon word s for priest s ac ri fi c e s ong of praise , , ,

‘

re li i o u s a s e r a ti o n for the sacred som a d ri nk for

g p g , , .

God Lord for h eroes and demons and for M ithra the
, , , ,
'

god of l ight T h e chief I ndian god I nd ra the god of

.
, ,

storms who i n the R ig Ved a i s a b e n e fi c e n t deity

, ,

becomes i n the Avesta a m alignant power I t was .

formerly believed that a religious schis m was the

pri mary cause of the separation of the I nd ians and
I ranians but this notion i s now u n iversally given u p
,
.

Nex t to the I ndians and I ranians the S laves an d

Teuton s exhibi t the greatest com munity of culture .

T h ey have com m o n words for gold silve r and sal t ; , ,

for hoe quern beer ale and boots ; for swan

, , , , ,

herrin g and sal mon ; for rye and wheat ; and for
,

m any trees i nclud ing the aspen tn e m aple the

, , ,

apple an d the wil d cherry They have the same

,
.

n ame for the sm i t h an d fo r many weapon s ; for ,

autum n and thousand ; for various maladies as wel l

as for lies shame sorrow trouble scorn and pe rhaps
, , , , , ,

more s ig n i fi c an t than al l we d iscover that ven al vice

'

was accounted opprobrious .

B ut there are a host of culture word s com mon to

al l Teutoni c languages which they d o not share ,

wi th thei r near ne i ghbours th e S laves I n the fi rs t .

r ank of such words a r e those which i ndicate that

 TH E N EO L T I H IC C U LT U R E . 19 1

while th e S laves were an i nland people the Teutons

l ived n ear the sea S uch are designat i ons for sea .
,

h aven cli ff strand island flood whale seal gull and

, , , , , , , ,

m any word s connected wi th the build ing and steeri ng

of boats A mong trees the nam e of the l i me among
.

ani mals those of the roe th e rei ndeer the squirrel , , ,

an d the fox are pecul i ar to the Teuton s M any .

n ame s of weapons and term s connected with metal ,

l urg y cookery and dress are c o n fi n e d to the Teutons

, , ,
.

H ose and shoes are peculiar to th e Teutons bree ks ,

‘

are com mon to Celts an d Teutons and boots to ,

Teutons and S laves .

The Teutons have a special nam e for the horse ,

and peculiar terms con nected wit h horsem anship suc h ,

as rei ns spurs and saddle T h ey have a new n am e

, , .

for the house which however was st i ll bui lt of wood

, ,

and new terms denoting autu m n and wi nter as wel l ,

as for battle victory fame honour as well as for

, , , ,

letters and the art of writi ng ; wh i le the n ames of

d e i ties an d the words referri ng to relig i on are al most
wholly d i fferent among the Teuton s and the S laves .

O n the other hand th e u ndivi ded S laves after , ,

thei r separation from the Teutons acquired spec i al ,

term s to den ote i ron k n i fe javelin sword spur , , , , ,

need le anchor plough plough share corn wheat

, , , , , ,

barley and oats ; but there are no words com mon

,

to all the S lavon ic d i alects fo r steel paper velvet , , ,

or pavement The still undiv i ded Slaves cultivated

.

the cabbage pea bean lentil leek poppy an d hemp

“

, , , , , ,

they knew th e oak l i me beech birch willow fi r , , , , , ,

apple plu m an d nut ; t h ey h a d com mon words for

, ,

weavin g and for clothes for woodwork an d iron ,

~

work they dwelt i n V illages and h a d huts or houses ,

made of i ntertwined bough s ; but al l their term s

192 TH E OR G N I I O F T H E A RY A N S .

con nected with masonry are loan -word s from foreign

tongues They had com mon word s to des i gnate law
.

and rights fam i ly and tri be but none for i nher i tance
, ,

or property a n i nd ication that the land and all con

—

n e c te d with i t st i ll belonged to th e und ivided house

1
fa m ily or 172571
The relation between the Celts an d G erm an s i s
peculiar Linguistically they are far apart provi ng
.
,

that the separation dates from a very early period ;

but there are n u merous culture words of an advanced
character which seem to sh o w that at some period
subsequent to the original separation they were i n
geographical contact th e Celts as the more civil ised
, ,

race exercisi ng a pol i t i cal suprem acy over some of

,

the Teuton ic tr i bes The l i ne of contact as has

.
,

already been suggested was probably the range of ,

mountainous forest which separates the basi ns of the

E lbe an d the Oder from the basin of the D an ube .

The con nection of the Celti c and I tal i c lan

guages i s structural I t i s much deeper than that
.

of Celts and Teutons and goes back to an earl ier

,

epoch Celts and Lati ns m ust have dwelt together

.

as an u nd ivided people i n the val ley of the D an ube ,

and it m ust have been at a m uch later ti me after —

the U mbrian s and Lati n s had crossed the Al ps

that the contact of Cel ts and Teutons came about .

We have al ready seen that the Teutons got their

knowledge of i ron from the Celts and i t will be ,

shown i n the sixth chapter that Woden the great ,

Teutonic deity m ay be i d e n ti fi e d w i th the Celtic

,

G wyd i on The words for law and k ing are the same
.

i n the Celtic and Teuton ic languages A nother i nd i .

cation of an early supremacy exercised by the Celts

1
S c h rad er, Urg es cfi i c/zl e, pp 90 -93 -
. t
 T H E N EO L T I H IC C U LT U R E . 193

over th e ruder tribes to the north of their territory i s

the noteworthy fact that the Celtic a m ba c tu s which ,

denotes a certai n magistracy i s found as a loan -word ,

in the Gothic a n d éa /zts and also i n the S lavon ic j a bed

,

We must thus explai n a nu mber of culture

’

m ku .

word s com mon to Lati n an d Teuton i c as word s

originally belongin g to th e I tal o Celtic u n ity wh i c h -
,

were obtained by the Teutons from the Celts and ,

thi s accounts for the curious fact that i n pol itical an d

legal term s Lati n i s nearer to German than it i s to
' '

Greek Thus the Lati n c zvzs i s the Teuton i c

.

but has no con nection with the Greek r o Mms The .

Lati n word k os tzs i s the Teuton ic g u es t while the

'

Greek word for a stranger is 56m The Greek s used .

the words an d eeo p és for law while the Lati n s ,

had l ax an d the Germans l ag a The Greeks used the

, .

word [3m m for king while the Latins had rex and , ,
'
}
the German s rezk a
Lati n words of this class which agree with those ,
' '

i n Greek such as c rzm en p oen a ta l zo mani festly

, , , ,

pertai n to an earl ier an d more pri mitive con dition of

2
society .

Other cul ture word s which the Ge l to -I tal ic lan

guages share with Teuton ic are the Gothi c t/zzu as
'
’

( people ) which,
i s the U mbrian tu tu and the Celti c ,

tu a t/z ; the Lati n a do r ( spel t )w hich i s the I rish zt/z

'

, ,

and th e Gothic a tzs k ( seed ) The Lati n fa r i s the

'

I ri sh ba zrg en and the Gothic ba rzs ( barley) T h e

'

Lati n g mn u m i s our com ; and the Lati n s ero i s th e

'
3
I rish 3 7 and the Gothic s a a n
2 ,
z .

Long ago N iebuhr an d O M uller drew attention to .

1
S c h rad er, Urg es cb zc/zte, p 75
’

. .

9
8
pp 7 8 0
-
. .

8
p . 18 4.
 194 TH E O R G N I I O F T H E AR YA N S .

the sign i ficant fact that many words relating to

husbandry and peaceful avocation s the n ames for ,

house fi e l d wood plough acorn apple fi g wi ne oil

, , , , , , , , ,

salt honey m ilk d og o x bull cal f s h eep ram an d

, , , , , , , , ,

swi ne are identical i n Greek and Latin

, .

I t is however only the most ru d i m entary term s

, ,

connected with agriculture which agree i n G reek and

Lati n The n ames for the various species o f grain
.
,

for the various parts of the plough for the win nowing ,

fan for the hand -m ill and for bread are al l d i fferen t
, , , .

5 0 also are the words denoting the most elementary

legal an d pol itical conception s as wel l as the word s ,

relating to m etals seam anship fi s h i n g and war and , , , ,

the names of weapons such as tel a a rm a l zas ta , , , ,

' '
’
l
'

j
'

zl u m a rm s tt l um d up eu s
p en s zs
g,
a a zu s s ag z ,
a a cu , , , , ,

cas s zs ba l teu s oc rea n one of which can be traced i n

'

, , ,

Greek .

Greek i n such m atters has more i n com m on with

, ,

Sanskrit tha n with Latin the I nd ian and H ellen ic ,

word s for th e spearhead the slin g -ston e the a rrow , ,

bein g the same The n am e of the ax e w ék ex p s i s .

, ,

pecul iar to Greek and S anskri t G reek al so agrees .

with I ndo -I ran ian i n the word s for the ploughshare ,

“ ”
the ti lled fi e l d the fork for d iggin g the S pi ndle , , ,

town revenge and pun ishment and i n the n ames of

, , ,

1
three dei ties .

We must therefore con cl ud e that the I talic and

H ellenic fam ilies separated at the very begi n ni ng o f
the agricultural stage before th e most elem entary ,

political ideas had been form ed before there was any

conception o f law citi zenship or sovereignty ; before , ,

the bow the spear the sword or th e shield had been

, , ,

i nvented while the G reeks remai ned i n contact with

1
‘

S c h ra d e r, U rg a cl nc lzte , p 3 15
. .
 T H E N EO L T I H IC C U LT U R E . 195

the I ndo I ranians till the rud i mentary forms of the

-

later weapons had been developed .

The I ndo I ran ian has several points of cultural -

con tact wi th the Slavo -Letti c languages such as the ,

words for the m aster of th e house marri age holy

,

, , ,

noon cock b i tc h corn and two d ivin e n ames Bogu

, , , , ,

a nd Pe rk u n as .

While there i s little agreemen t between Greek and

S lavon ic yet the agreement of both with I ndo
,

I ranian i s too marked to be the resul t of accident .

I t therefore seems probable that the I ndo -I ran ians

remained i n contact on the one s i d e with the Greeks
and on the other with th e Slave s for som e ti m e after
the fi n a l separation of Greeks and Sl ave s .

The Baltic and I nd ian languages have however , ,

very few cul ture words i n com mon The old Norse .

( i s god spiri t is the Sanskrit d ru li fe which i s plai nly

, , , , ,

the pri m itive m ean ing The old H igh Germ an ew a .

,
'

l aw i s the Sanskrit em custom an d the Gothic Iza zru s

, , ,
' '

sword the Lithuanian lezrw zs axe and the S abine

, , ,

fu n k spear are the Sanskrit

, m a thunderbolt
m , ,
.

The Celts share with the S laves the words d enotin g

winter silver plough wheat beer yeast wax appl e
, , , , , , , ,

thousand an d som e words referri ng to tillage

,
.

Armenian s h ares with Greek word s for honey sal t , ,

wine fi e l d with Lithuanian the n ame for fi s h and

, ,

with Lati n the n ame of the m oon .

T h e Celts A l b a n i an s S l ave s an d Teutons have al l

, ,
'

borrowed the Lati n m u m s a sure i ndication that the ,

art of masonry was obtai ned from I taly by th e

northern nation s The Lati n m i n e: and the Greek .

p m
’

i are Sem itic loan words showi ng that weights and -

,

measures were brough t to Bu m pe by the Ph oenicians .

T h e Teutonic pfz mt and pfezl are loan -words from th e

’
196 I I
TH E OR G N O F T H E A RY A N S .

Latin p on d u s and p zl u m and the Slavon ic c /zl ebu

, ,

bread i s a l oan -word from the Teuton ic lzl a zfr loa f

, , .

J ust as the Fi n n s borrowed countless cul ture words

from the Teutons and Slaves so the G reeks borrowed ,

n o l ess than a hund red culture w ord s from the

Ph oen icians .

A s a general rule the term s rel ati ng to a pastoral

l i fe are id entical among the E uropean and Asiatic
A ryans whereas the word s relatin g to fi x e d ti llage
,

d i ffer more or l es s a n i nd ication that the separation

—

of the I ndo -I ran ian fam ily from the E uropean A ryan s
took place d uri ng the nomad pastoral stage of
civil isation .

I n any case we concl ude that the und ivided

A ryan s must have been a nu merous people occupying
an exten sive terri tory before any but the rudest
civi lisation was d eveloped and that the separati on
,

began at a ti m e when lik e the Tartars at the presen t

,

day they roamed i n waggons wi th thei r flocks an d

,

he r d s over a wide region .

 C HAPTER IV .

T H E AR YA N R AC E .

I. T/ze Pem za n m c e f
o R a ce .

O UR next task i s to exam ine whic h of the neol ithic

races has the best clai m to be i d e n ti fi e d with the
pri mi tive Aryans .

I t is man i fest that Aryan blood i s far from being

c o extensive with Aryan speech
- Aryan languages
.

must have extended them selves over vast region s

which are occupied by the descendants of non -Aryan
races That this should have been possible is d ue to
.

the fact that change of language i s more easy an d

frequen t than change of physical type .

Broca has insisted on the fact at one ti me al most

,

forgotten that language as a test of race is more

,

often than n ot entirely m islead ing H e has rightly .

mai ntained that the ethnological characters of

the fi rs t order of i mportance are p h ysical not ,

li ngu isti c
.

M ixed races are not so com mon as i s someti mes

supposed T h ey are found however i n som e parts
.
, ,

of E urope especi ally i n E ngland Normandy and

, , ,

Central Germany as is shown by the ex istence of

,

persons combi ning bl ue eyes wi th da r k hair .

I t will however be i mpossibl e to d o ful l j ustice to

, ,

the t h eories of P osche and Pen ka presently to ,

be considered as to the extension of A ryan speech

, ,

14
198 THE OR G N I I OF TH E ARYA N S .

without setting forth the reason ing by which th e y

ex plain the d i sappearance o f i ntrus i ve race s and ,

th e reversion to pri mitive types .

I t i s alleged t h at in th e case o f conquest when two ,

races are d iverse or where the environ ment favours

,

one race more than the other it is found that the ,

o ffspring are in fertile or that there i s a tendency to

,

revert to one of the parent types We get fertile .

hybri ds from d i fferent varieties of the dog or of the ,

p i geon but not from the dog and the wol f the
, ,

horse and the ass the pigeon and the ringdove

,
.

I t i s the same with th e races of manki nd A m ixed .

race may ar i se wh en the parent races d o n ot very

greatly d i ffer But th i s i s not th e case when th e
.

d i fferen ce is great S cherzer says that the c h i ld of a

.

E uropean father an d a Chinese m ot h er i s eit h er alto

gether E uropean or altogether Chinese Accord i ng .

to Ad miral Fi tzroy the h al f castes between E uro

,
-

pean s an d M aoris are u nm istakably red withou t ,

1
any tenden cy to yellow The same i s the case at
.

Tahiti where the o ffspri ng of Fren ch fathers an d

,

2
n ative mothers are copper colou red - .

A Berber with bl ue eyes and n o lobule to the cars

, ,

marri ed an A rab woman who was brown and with ears ,

regularly formed They had two child ren one l ike

.
—

the father th e other li ke the mother A n E ngl ish man

, .

had several child ren by a negress some of whom were ,

of the E uropean others of th e A frican type I w as

, .

m uc h struck with a case I met w i t h at Palermo A .

tall fair blue -eyed gen tleman of the pure S c a n d i n a

, , ,

vian type had m arried a s h ort swarthy black -eyed

, , ,

S icil ian l ady They had three boys T h e eldest was

. .

the i m age of the m other the youngest of the father , ,

D Q
e u a t erfa
ges H m m er F
, a a l a
p 493
2
1612
ss z1
’

p 494
, . .
" . .
 TH E AR YAN RACE . 199

while the second h ad the eyes an d complex ion of on e

parent an d the hair of the other .

B ut even wh en a h al f-breed race has come i nto

ex istence th e tendency i s to revert to on e of the
parent types a ten dency wh i ch is powerfully aided by
—

environ men t .A t th e close of the last century the

G ri q u as who are half breeds between the D utch Boers
,
-

an d the H ottentots were nu merous at the Cape but

, ,

as early as 18 2 5 they had practi cal ly reverted to the

H otten tot type .

D i fferent races do not possess an equal faculty for

accli matisation I n the W est I nd ies an d the Southern
'

States of North A mer i ca i t i s sa i d that the hal f breed s -

between the Anglo Saxon an d negro races tend to

-

become sterile while the o ffspr i ng of French or

,

Span ish fathers an d negro women are more fertile .

P osche a ffi rm s that hi s own obse rvation extend i n g ,

over m any years has led h i m to the conclusion t h at

,

without an i n fus i on of fresh blood no race of mul attoes

1
has maintai ned itsel f to the third generation In .

J amaica both the whites and th e m ulattoes becom e

sterile while the n egroes are p ro l i fi c and hen ce t h e
,

type i s lapsing i nto the pure negro The E uropean .

element i s dyi ng out not only through steril i ty but

, ,

by the liabil i ty to trop i cal d iseases which are n ot so ,

fatal to the n atives of the equatorial region s The .

E ngl ish race i s doomed to disappear leavi ng behin d ,

it n othi ng but a corrupt E n glish j argon as an

evidence of its former domin an ce .

Negroes succeed i n the West I nd ies and the Gu lf

States but d ie b u t i n Canada an d New E nglan d
,
.

T h e E ngl i sh race succeed s i n th e Nort h ern States

and Austral i a but fa i ls i n I nd i a an d the tropics
,
.

1
Pos c h e , D i e A ri er, p . 10.
2 00 TH E O R G N I I OF T H E AR Y A N S .

The D utch fai l to natural ise themselves i n J ava an d

S umatra ; an d i n the thi rd generation even th e M alay
h al f breeds become steri le
- The D utch have left n o .

d escendants in Ceylon but at th e Cape they h ave ,

large fam i l i es possessing great stature an d physical

,

power The French succeed i n Canad a an d the

.

M aurit i us I n the West I nd i es and New Orlean s

.

they can ex ist but they d o n ot i ncrease i n nu mbers

,
.

I n Algeri a em igrants from the N o rth e rn D epartments

o f France fai l to become accl i matised w h ile those ,

from the S ou thern D epartments succeed The .

Span iards a S outh E uropean race succeed i n

, ,

M ex ico and C uba and toget h er wit h M al tese an d

, ,

J ews thrive better i n Algiers than any othe r

,

l
em igrants from E u ro p e .

I n E gypt n o foreign race has ever n atural i sed itsel f .

T h e E gypt i an Fellah sti ll exhib i ts the precise type

seen upon the mon um ents T h e P tolem a i c Greeks .

have left n o trace the M amelukes were u nabl e to ,

propagate thei r race th e Alban ian s an d Turks are ,

mostly child less and there is great mortal ity among

,

the negroes .

I n I nd ia the child ren of E uropeans fade away

u nless they are sen t home before they are ten years
old There i s i n I nd ia no t h ird generation of pure
.

E ngl ish blood The E urasian s d o not possess the

.

v i gour of their fathers or the adaptation of thei r ,

mothers to the I ndi an cli mate H industan i s A rya n .

i n speech but not i n race There are i n I nd ia som e

, .

140 m illions of peopl e who speak A ryan l an guages ,

but the actual descendants of the A ryan i nvaders are

very few They are represented by certain R ajput
.

1
To p i n ard , p .
40 7 .
 TH E AR YA N RACE . 20 1

fam i l i es and by the Brahm i n s of Benares and s ome

,

other cities on the Ganges .

As a rule i t is found that Northern races die out if

transplanted to the Sout h and th e Southern races ,

become ext i nct i n th e North .

A t S t P etersburg the d eaths exceed the birt h s and

.
,

i n North R ussia the Slavon ic speaki ng populat i on -

only m ai ntain s itsel f owi ng to the blood be i ng m ainly

F i n ni c or Samoyed .

R aces become n umerically predomi nan t i n local i ties

w h ere from physic al causes th e birth rate i s greatest -

and the deat h rate least T h e fair race hold s the

- .

Balti c lands the brown race the shores of the

,

Med i terranean and the black race holds th e tropi cs

,
.

I t i s for t h is reason that i ntrusive conquest or colon is

at i on has usually left l ittle or no trace The Gothi c .

blood has n early d ied out i n Spai n the Lombard i n ,

I taly and the Vandal i n Northern A fri ca S out h ern

,
.

Germany was origi nally Celtic or Liguri an I t was .

Teuton i sed i n speec h by German i nvaders ; the

R o w Graves of the Aleman n i c warriors show a mean
i ndex of 71 3 and only I O per cent of the skulls h ave
.
,
.

an i ndex above 8 0 B ut the doli chocephali c type of the

.

Teutonic conquerors has now disappeared from South

G erm any an d the prehi storic brachycephalic type has
,

re -asserted itsel f ex cept among the nobles w h o are of

, ,

the Teutonic type The mean i nd ex i n the S wabian

.
,

Aleman n ic an d B avarian lan ds is now 8 0 P la i nly

,
.

the fair norther n dol ichocephal ic race has been unable

to maintai n itsel f and has left l ittle more than i ts
,

Teutonic speech as an eviden ce of con quest .

As a rule th e fai r races succeed only i n th e tem

perate zones and the dark races only i n trop i cal
,

or sub -tropical lands .

2 02 TH E O R G NI I OF TH E AR YA N S .

Thi s has been attr i buted to four causes

( I )S teril i ty .

( 2 )I n fantil e mortality .

( 3 )The tendency of an u nsu i table cli mate to

en feeble the const i tution so as to prevent recovery
from ordi nary d i sease .

(4)The l iabil i ty to certai n special m aladies .

P ul monary affect i on s carry off the negroes i n

the North while gastric and hepati c d i sorders
,

are fatal to E uropeans i n the tropics T hus .

,

while yellow fever proves d eadly to the whites

i n the West I ndies the n egroes escape and a
, ,

very slight i n fusion of negro blood acts as a pro

phylactic . Negroes succu mb readily to the plague ,

which weeds them out i n E gypt but they enj oy com ,

p a ra ti v e i m m un ity from di seases of the liver I talian s .

resist m alaria better than the E nglish or the

Germ ans .

O n the other han d feeble i ndigenous races a r e

,

u nable to mai ntai n themselves i n presence of the

h i gher civil isation of an i nvadi ng race which happen s
to be suited to the envi ron ment .

I n the U nited States the R e d I nd ians are rapidly

d isappeari ng before the whites while i n M exico the
,

A ztec race shows a conti nually i ncreas i ng preponder

ance over the descendants of the Span ish con querors .

But the Tasman ians Austral ians M aoris Fij ians

, , , ,

and S andwich I slanders have d isappeared o r are o

d esti ned to d isappear .T he Arabs i n Algeria a re

withdrawi ng to th e Sahara but the Berbers prospe r
,

and i ncrease The French conquest has resulted i n

.

one n ative race being supplanted by another j ust as ,

i n the West I nd ies the E uropean occupation h as

caused the Cari b tribes to d isappear before the
 TH E ARY AN RA CE . 20 3
more vi gorous negro race which has been i ntro
d uc ed .

These results are partly d ue to the d estruction of

form er means of subs i stence the older popul ation
,

being unable to adapt i t s el f to new modes of l i fe .

The wholesale destruction of the bison and the

kangaroo has man i festly accelerated the e x te rm i
nation of the R e d I nd i ans and the Australians .

The transformation from a hunting to a pastoral l i fe ,

or from the pastoral to the agricultural stage can not ,

rapidly be accomplished New habits are slowly

.

learnt.

B ut the i ntroduction of new d iseases is an i m

portant factor i n the d isappearance of native tri bes .

The fi rst outbreak of measles carri ed off nearly hal f

the population of Fij i and smal l -pox and scarlati na
,

have elsewhere proved nearly as dead ly .

From the foregoi ng facts it is mai ntai ned that

hybrid races are not so com mon as has been often
assumed . When two d istinct races are i n contact
they may under certai n circumstances mi x the i r
, ,

blood but the tendency as a rule is to revert to the

, , ,

character of that race which i s either superior i n

nu mbers prepotent i n physical energy or which
, ,

con forms best to the environ ment .

The extreme cases of H aiti and J amaica may

s u ffi c e to prove that a dom i nant race may i mpose its

language on a servile population an d then i n the ,

course of two or three centuries m ay become ext i nct .

These consideration s may prepare u s to recogn ise the

possibi lity that P ersi a Nort h ern I ndia an d even
, ,

som e parts of E urope m ay be Aryan i n speec h

, ,

though they m ay not to any appreciable extent be

, ,

A ryan i n blood .
 204 TH E O R G N I I O F T H E AR YAN S .

f L a ng u ag e
’ '

2 . 77
15 11u ta bzl zty
1 o .

While race i s to a great extent persistent language ,

i s extremely m utable Many countries have re

.

p e a te d l y changed their speec h while the race has ,

remained essential ly the same .

Language seem s al most i ndependent of race Neo .

Lati n l anguages are spoken i n Bucharest and M ex ico ,

B russel s and P alermo ; A ryan languages i n Stock

h ol m and Bombay D ubli n and Teheran M oscow and
, ,

L isbon but the amoun t of com mon blood i s i n fi n

,

i te s i m a l or n on -existent .

I n France i t i s p r obable that n i neteen -twentieths

of the blood is that of the aborigi n al races A qui ,

ta n i a n s
,
Celts an d Belg m ; whi le of the later con
,

q u e ro rs the d escendants of the Teuton ic i nvad ers ,

Franks Burgund ians Go ths and Normans d oubtless

, , , ,

contributed a more nu m erous elemen t to the

population than the R omans who though fewer , ,

i n n u mber than any of the others i mposed thei r ,

l anguage on the whole country Again the .

,

speech of B elgium i s French a neo -Lati n d ialect ; —

and yet i t m ay wel l be doubted whether i n Belgi um

there i s any R oman blood at al l Coming to I taly .
,

the south i s J a p yg i an S icani an and Greek whi le

, , ,

the north is E truscan Ligurian Rh a ti a n Celtic , , , ,

H erulian G othic and Lombard ; whi le the S peech is

, ,

the speech of R om e a city which i tsel f con tained an

,

overwhel mi ng proportion o f Syrians Greeks and , ,

A fricans . The actual a mount of Lati n blood i n

R ome was probably extremely small and yet the ,

speec h of R ome extend s over I taly France S pain , , ,

Portugal Belgiu m and R ou man ia as w el l as over a

, , ,
 TH E AR YA N RACE . 20 5

part of Canada and of th e Un ited S tates and over ,

th e whole or nearly the whole of Central and S outh

, ,

A merica .

I n modern E urope th e same struggle for li nguisti c

ex i stence is going o n and the great n ational lan
,

guages are exterm in at i ng th e small isolated tongues .

E nglis h has replaced Celtic speech i n Corn wall and ,

i s encroaching on it i n Wales I reland and Scotland , ,

.

I n Brittany th e Armorican wi l l speedi ly becom e

exti nct ; and i n the B asque lands Aryan speech
i s as usual extermi nating a non -Aryan lan guage
, ,
.

Basque sti ll su rvives near S t Sebastian an d D urango .

,

but i n the neighbourhood of P ampeluna and Vittori a

i t has already given place to Span ish Though th e .

French an d Spanish B asques speak d ialects of the

same language they belong ant h ropologically to
,

di fferent races one of which m ust have i mposed its

,

speech upon the ot h er The d isappearan ce of the

.

Lad ino of the Tyrol and of the R omansch of th e

,

Grisons i s only a quest i on of ti m e

,
.

Wit h i n th e h istori c period G erman has replaced

Celtic speec h i n the valleys of the D anube and th e
M ain and has more recently extinguished two
,

Slavon ic d ialects Polabian and Wen d,

T h e ol d .

Prussians spoke a s i ster language o f the Lithuanian ;

t h ey now speak German I n spite of a strong .

national senti ment H ungary and Bohem ia are b e

,

com i ng bilingual an d t h ere can be l ittle doub t as to

,

the ulti mate result O n the Volga R ussian i s exter

.
,

m i n a ti n g var i ous F i n nic languages such as th e ,

M o rd w i n and th e VV o ti a k Tartar i c s p eec h i s d i s

.

appearing at Kasan and i n th e Cr i mea I n A mer i ca .

al l the aborig i nal and local lang u ages are doomed to

exti nction at no very d istant ti me E nglish h as .
2 06 TH E OR G N I I O F TH E AR YA N S .

replaced or i s replaci ng S pan ish i n C al i forn ia

, , ,

Florida and Texas and French i n Louisiana I n

, ,
.

Lower Can ada the French -speaki ng population i s

bei ng out nu mbered by the E nglish
- E ngl ish is .

now extending itsel f over large portions of the

globe as was formerly the case with Latin
, .

O r look at M ex ico The Spanish con querors few

.
,

i n nu mber succeed ed i n i mposi ng on the natives

,

thei r Lati n speech thei r religion and their way o f

, ,

l ife ; but the blood i s mainly Aztec A fter three .

centuries the d escendants of the Conqu istadores

,

are dying out and the con quest has left its mark
,

m ai nly i n the Lati n d ialect which has been sub

stituted for the ancien t A ztec id iom and i n the ,

allegiance to an I talian bishop .

B ut these very Span iard s who have i mposed a

Lati n d ialect on so large a portion of the New
World were they Lati ns or even A ryans i n bl ood ?
, , ,

Spai n was origi n ally I berian or Berber I n pre .

histori c ti mes the Celts wrested a l arge portion of

the peni nsula from the I berians the Phoen icians ,

founded populous and i mportant ci t i es the V andals , ,

Goths and S uevi poured i n from the nort h and the

, ,

M oors and Arabs from the sout h The speech ,

and very little more than the speech i s Lati n the ,

R omans of whose blood the trace m u s t be extremely

,

sm all have i mpri nted thei r language upon S pain an d

, ,

the Span iards by reason of their speech are often

, ,

reckoned among the Lati n races .

The speech of Tu n is has been i n turn N um id ian ,

P hoenician Lati n Vandal and Arabic and m ay

, , , ,

ulti mately become Fren ch I n Syri a the speech was .

at fi rs t Sem itic i t afterward s becam e A ryan and is ,

now once more Sem itic .

 TH E AR YA N RACE . 2 07

A rabic the local d ialect of M ecca has become th e

, ,

language of numerous non Semitic peoples A host - .

of non Aryan tribes i n I ndia speak neo -Sanskritic

-

lang u ages The Turks i n Candia al most u niversally

.

speak Greek ; at D amascus they speak Arabi c .

M any of the Papuas S peak M alay dialects and so ,

do the C h inese i n Borneo I n A frica languages of .

the Bantu class are spoken by races as d issi milar as

the Caffres and the Gui nea negroes The H u z a ras .
,

who are pure M ongols descendants of the followers ,

of G h e n g i s Khan sti ll preserve their m arked M on

,

golian physiognomy but speak good Persian The

,
.

T s c h u w as h and Bashkirs who are of Fi n nic race , ,

speak T urkic d i alects .

The H uns who followed Attila have left their name

i n H ungary but not their speech The Gauls who
,
.

wandered from the ban ks of the M oselle and fi n al ly ,

settled i n Asia M i nor left their name on the province

,

of Galatia but their language has become extinct

, .

The B ulgars i n Dacia acqu i red the language of thei r

S lavonic subjects .

There i s n o reason to suppose that the political ,

social and rel i gious causes which have brough t about

,

such exten sive changes of language dur i ng histori c

ti me s and which have not ceased to O perate were
, ,

less effective i n the prehistori c period Aryan .

speech especi ally seems to possess the power of

exterm i nat i ng non -A ryan dial ects Fi n nic Basque .
, ,

M agyar Turk ish are grad ually but surely bein g

, , , ,

replaced by Aryan languages i n E urope In .

A merica North and South i n S outh A frica Poly

, , ,

n e s i a and Australasia Aryan speech is rapidly ex

,

tending its domai n Four hundred y ears ago no

.

A ryan lan guage was spoken on the great A m erican

20 8
"

1111 I I
3 OR G N O F 1 111: A R A N S Y .

continen t ; i n m uch less than four h u nd red years

hence there will not save i n the n ames of pl aces
, ,

be a vestige left of any non A ryan speech Three - .

thousand years ago the speakers of A ryan l an guages

i n I nd ia n umbered a few thousands ; n ow they
number 140 m ill ion s I n the neol ithi c period Aryan
.

lan guages can hardly have been spoken by m ore

than a m ill ion persons A t the present ti me they .

are spoken probably by 600 m i llions hal f the —

population of th e globe .

A mong the chief causes which have e ffected such

wide exten sions of certai n languages are slavery ,

conquest n u m erical superiori ty com merce pol itical

, , ,

supremacy rel igion an d superior culture Slaves or

, ,
.

serfs read ily learn the language o f their masters .

The negroes i n H ait i an d the M auritius S peak

French ; i n C uba Span ish in J am aica E ngl ish ; i n
, ,

B razil P ortuguese
,
I n M ex ico the pure bl ooded
.
-

A ztecs who for m the larger part of the population

, ,

speak S panish an d so d o th e G uaran is of Paraguay

,
.

I solated local d ial ects are at a d isadvantage when

i n contact with great n ational languages To this .

cause we m ay attribute the retrocession or extinction

of the Wendi sh an d Letti c d ialects i n G ermany o f ,

Fi nn ic d ialects i n E astern R ussia of E truscan Celtic , , ,

an d Greek i n I taly of Corn ish i n E ngland and of

, ,

Basque i n Spai n W it h i n a measurable period a l l

.

the C el ti c E uskarian Fi n n ic and T urk ic languages

, , ,

wi ll have d isappeared from E urope and the whol e ,

conti nent wil l be A ryan i n speech .

I n the case of con quest i t by no means i nvariably

happens that th e language of th e con querors prevails .

A s i n the i nstan ces of the S cand i navian conquest of

N ormandy of the N orm an con quest of E ngland or of
, ,
 TH E AR YA N RACE . 209

the R oman conquest of Gaul th e con quered cou ntry ,

i s for a ti me bil i ngual but ulti m ately one of the two

,

languages must i n fall i bly suppl ant th e other usually ,

h owever as we shal l presently see undergo i ng i n the

, ,

process certai n m o d i fi c a ti o n s partly p h onetic an d , ,

partly i n th e d irection of a s i m p l i fi e d gram mar .

The R oman conquest of Gaul and Spai n the M a ,

h o m m e d an con quests i n Syria E gypt and Northern , ,

A frica the Teuton i c conquest of S outhern Germany

, ,

and the A nglo Saxon con quest of E nglan d are the

-

chief i nstances i n which the language of the con

q u e ro rs has prevailed B ut the rever s e h as been
.

even more frequently the case .

Greek which was establi shed for a while by th e

,

con quests of A lexander as the court language a t

A ntioch Alexandria S eleuci a and Samarkand h as
, , , ,

now d isappeared leaving noth i ng but a few coi n s and

,

i nscriptions The present i n h abitants of Greece are

.

largely a S lavon ic race which i n the eighth century

,

occupied the lands an d learned the speech of the

Greeks T here is probably as much of th e old Greek
.

blood at Syracuse S alerno or B ri ndis i as i n some

, ,

parts of H ellas The k ingdom s establ ished by the

.

crusad in g Frank s have left behi n d t h em only the

crumbli ng ruin s of vast fortresses and perhaps hal f a ,
-

dozen Western loan -words which have foun d thei r

way i nto Arabic No vestige of M ongoli c speech
.

attests th e E uropean con quests of A ttila or Gengh i s

Khan .

T h e Bulgars ex changed t h ei r own T urk ic speec h

for the Slavon ic d ialect of th eir subj ects I n Nor .

m andy th e N orthmen acqu i red French wh i ch i n ,

E nglan d they exc h anged for E ngl i s h The Franks .

,

th e Lombards th e S ueves the Van dals an d the

, , ,
2 10 TH E O RI G N I Y
O F T H E AR AN S .

Goths were unable to i mpose thei r Teuton ic speech

on the Southern land s which they overran Dr . .

H odgki n has d escribed for u s the process by which

th e Gothic language an d nation al i ty were ex ti n g u is h ed
i n I taly . The Teutoni c i nvaders were scattered
over the land nom i nally as paid protectors really a s
, ,

masters each receivi ng what may be designated either

,

as salary or tribute They became i n m ates of th e

.

R oman hom es enj oyi ng hal f the house hal f of the

, ,

prod uce of the vi neyard an d the farm ; they becam e

i n m ost cases the son s -i n -law of the R oman citi zen s
whom they protected but their children were brought
,

u p to speak the language of their mothers E ven .

i n Burgundy where the con querors were the more

,

nu merous race as is shown by the fact that i n the

,

Depart men t of the D oubs the racial type i s Teuton ic ,

the speech i s now a neo -Lati n d i alect .

P l ainly the l aws which regulate the su rvival of

lan g uage d o not con form to the sam e cond ition s as
those which regulate the survival of race The lan .

guage which prevails i n the struggle for ex istence i s

someti mes that of the less n u merous race some ,

t imes that of the race which i s physical ly the feebler .

I t i s someti mes that of the con querors ; someti mes

i t is that of the con quered Som e other law must .

eviden tly be sought The l aw seems to be that the

.

more civili sed race especially when it i s pol itically

,

d om i nan t and n u merically preponderant is best abl e

, ,

to i mpose its language on the tribes with which it

comes i n contact This law has been thus form ulated
.

by P rofessor S ayce We m ay lay i t down as a

.

”
general rule he says ,
that when ever two n ations
,

equally advan ced i n civil isation are brought i nto

close contact the language of the most n umerou s
 TH E AR YA N RACE . 2 11

will prevail .Where however a smal l body of

, ,

i nvaders bri ngs a h i gher c i vi lisation wit h t h em th e ,

converse is th e more l i kely to happen V i s i gothic .

was soon extirpated i n Spa i n but E ngl i sh fl o u ri s h e s

,

i n I nd i a and D utch at the Cape Con quest however

, .
, ,

i s not the sole agent i n producin g soci al revol ution s

extensive enoug h to cause a total change of language .

Before the Christian era H ebrew Assyrian and Baby

, , ,

lon ian had been supplanted by Aramaic I t was the .

”1
l anguage of com me rce an d d i plom acy The i n fl u .

ence of a powerful rel igious bel ief especially when ,

en shri ned i n th e pages of a sacred book has i m men se ,

in fluen ce The A rabs were i n ferior i n cul ture to th e

.

R oman provi ncial s of Syria E gypt an d N orthern

, ,

A fr i ca but the langu age of th e Koran has prevailed

, .

We may n ow apply these pr i nc i ples to the spread

of A ryan speec h i n pre h i stori c ti mes As the .

A ryans were probably i n most cases n u meri cally

fewer than the races whom they A ryan ised we m ust ,

believe them to have been thei r superiors i n cu lture

as wel l as i n p h ysical force .

The H ellenes when they i nvaded G reece were

undoubtedly more civi lise d than the n on -Aryan
aborigi nes ; an d the U mbrians were more civi l ised
t h an the savage Ligurians an d the I berian can n i bal s
whom they found i n I taly The rou n d barrow .

A ryans of Br i tain were superior i n culture to the

feebler long barrow race which they subj ugated an d
suppl anted
The Avesta afford s some i ndication s of the struggle
’

bet w een th e I rani an s and th e non -A ryan i nd i genous

tri bes on whose territory they encroached ; but th e
Vedic poem s supply the best picture w e possess of .
2 12 TH E OR G N I I O F T H E A R V AN S .

the grad ual advance of Aryan speech and cul tur e

wh i ch m ust have gone on i n other lands .

The A ryan i nvaders few i n n u mber who were

, ,

settled on the ban ks of the Upper I nd us are fou nd ,

grad ually advancing to the sout h and the east i n

continual c o n fl ic t with the D a s yu or dark sk in ned -

aborigines who spoke a strange language worshipped

, ,

strange god s and followed strange customs til l fi n a lly

, ,

the barbar i an s are subd ued and ad mitted i nto the

“ ”
Aryan state as a fourth caste cal led th e blacks , ,

or S ud ras The higher civ i lisation and the superior

.

phys i que of the northern i nvaders ulti mately prevailed ,

and they i mposed thei r language an d t h ei r creed on

the subj ect tr i bes ; but the purity o f the race was soi led
by m arriage with n ative women the language was ,

i n fected with pecul iar Dravid ian sound s and the ,

creed with foul D ravid ian worsh i ps o f S i va and Kali ,

and the adoration of the lin gam and th e s nake'

The Aryanisation of E u rope doubtless resembled

that o f I ndia The Aryan speech and the A ryan
.

civi l i sation prevai led but the A ryan race either d is

,

appeared or its purity was lo s t .

The rule that i t is the more civi lised race

whose language prevai ls i n th e struggle for li ngu isti c
existen ce w i l l i ncline u s to d iscover the pri m itive
Aryan race i n the most civi lised of the neolithic races .

I t i s n ot probable that the d ol i chocephal ic savages of

the k itchen middens or the d olichocephali c can nibals
,

who buried i n the caves of Southern an d Weste rn

E urope could have A ryan ised E urope
,
I t i s fa r .

more l i kely that i t was the people of the round

barrows the race which erected Stonehenge an d
,

Avebury th e people who con st ructed the pil e d wel l

,

i ngs i n Germany Switzerland and I taly the brachy

, , ,
 TH E AR YA N RACE . 2 13

cephal ic ancestors of the U mbrian s the Celts and th e , ,

Lat i ns w h o were those who i n trod uced the neol i th i c

,

culture and i mposed their own A ryan speech on th e

,

ruder tribes wh i ch they subd ued .

15 F zn m c Hyp o th es i s
’ ’

3 . 77 .

The m utability of l anguage an d the permanenc e

of race m ak e i t easy to understand that the greater
part of E u rope may be non -Aryan by blood but ,

Aryan i n speech .

T h e neol ithi c races of E urope are so d isti nct i n

their ant h ropological c h aracteristics that on ly one of
t h em can represent th e pri m i tive A ryan race ; the
others m ust be regarded as Aryan i sed by con quest
or contact .

T h e ex am in ation of the ex i s t i ng and preh i storic

E uropean types has l ed u s to the con clusion that the
pr i mitive Aryans m ust be i d e n ti fi e d wit h on e of fou r
neolithic races wh i ch for conven i en t reference m ay
, , ,

be re en umerated as follows
-

( 1)The Scand i navi an s a tal l Nort h ern dolicho ,

cephal i c race represented by th e R o w G rave and

,

S tae n g e n ms skeletons and the peopl e of the kitc h en

,

m i ddens The stature averaged 5 feet 10 i nches

. .

T h ey were dolic h ocep h al ic wit h an i n dex of from 70 ,

to 73 and somewhat prognathous with fair hai r and

, ,

blue eyes and a white ski n , T h ey are represented .

by the Swedes the Frisians and the fai r Nort h

, ,

Germ ans .

( ) e I berians a sh ort South ern dolic h ocephal i c

2 T h ,

race represented i n the long barrows of Britai n an d

,

the sepulchral caves of France and Spai n The .

15
2 14 TH E O R G N I I O F T H E AR AN S Y .

stature averaged 5 feet 4 i nches and th e cephalic ,

i ndex 71 to 74 They were orthognathous and

.

swarthy They are n ow represented by some o f the

.

Wels h and I r i s h by the Corsicans and by the Span ish

, ,

Basques Thei r a ffi n i tie s are A frican

. .

( 3 ) The Celt s a tal l Northern brachycephali c

,

race represented i n the roun d barrows of Britain and

, ,

i n Belg i an French an d D an i sh graves They were

, , .

m acrognathous and fl o rid with l i ght eyes and ru fous ,

hai r The stature was 5 feet 8 i nches and the i ndex

.
,

81
. They are now represented by the D anes the ,
‘
S laves and some of the I rish Thei r a fi i n itie s are
,
.

Ugri c .

(4)The Ligurians a short Alpi ne brachycephal ic ,

'

race represented i n som e Be lg ia n c ave s and i n the

,

d ol mens of Central France They were black haired .

-
,

mostly orthognathous with an i ndex of 8 4 and a , ,

stature of 5 feet 3 inches They are now represented .

by the Auvergn ats the S avoyard s an d the Swiss , , .

T h eir a ffi n i ti e s are Lapp or Fi n n ic .

A ryan lan guages are spoken i n E urope by races

exhibit i n g the characteri stics of al l these types an d
i n I nd ia and Persia by Asiati c types Dravid ian and ,

Sem i t i c the Aryan blood havi ng been merged i n

,

t h at of conquered races H ence th e pri m itive A ryans .

m ust be sought for among the fou r E uropean races

Scand inavi an Celt i c Ligurian and I berian
, , , .

Some thi rty years a go a theory which was

orig i n ally propounded by R etzius and supported by ,

Baer and Prii n e r Bey was very generally adopted

-
, .

There are i n E urope two races then bel ieved to be ,

autocht h onous th e Fir ms and the Basques whose

— —

l anguages do not belong to the A ryan fam ily of

speech R etzi us assu m i ng that both the Fir ms and
.
,
 TH E AR YA N RACE . 2 1:

th e Basques were brachycephalous an d remarkin g ,

that the Swedes were dolichocephalous form ulated ,

h i s celebrated F i n n i c theory which long dom i nated ,

ethnologic science and i s even now n ot without ,

adherents H e maintai ned that the pri m itive p 0 p u

.

“
l ation of E urope was a brachycephali c Turan ian ”
race the sole su rvivors of wh i ch are now represented
,

by the Fin n s and Basques H e supposed that t h i s .

aboriginal population was overwhel med by dolicho

cephalic i nvaders speaking an Aryan lan guage who ,

are now represented i n their greatest purity by th e

Swedes These i nvaders penetrated i nto E urope
.

from the E ast exterm i nating or ensl avi ng the ,

“
Turan ian aborigi nes the Basques tak i ng refuge ,

i n the Pyrenees and the Fin n s i n the swamps an d ,

forests of the North Thi s theory h as been stated by .

P rofesso r M ax M u ller with hi s habitual lucid ity .

H e i nforms u s t h at “
wherever the Aryan colu mn s
penetrated i n thei r m igration from the E ast to the
West they found th e land occupied by the savage
descendants of Tur ”1
.

The Fin n ic theory of R etz i us was very generally

accepted but l i ttl e by l ittle new facts were slowly
,

accu mulated wh i ch proved that the proposi tion of

,

R etzius must be reversed Broca showed that the .

Span ish Basques who are the true representatives of ,

the Basque race are dolichocephalic and are not as , , ,

R etzius had supposed from an exami n ation of skulls

of some French Basques brachycephali c D e Q uatre , .

fa g e s and H amy t h en proved that the supposed

1
B ro c a bj t
o ec s , n o t un re a s o n a bly , to
“
T u r, an d re m a rk s , s ome

w ha t s a rc asti lly ca , on th i s p a s s ag e ,
“
ii
V o c u n p e rs o n ag e é n é ra e, v bl
qui fu t ou blié p ar M o i s e, et qu i vi t en j
s ass e o i r au ou rd h u a c o é d es
’ ’
i t
fi l s d e N 06 Broc a , L a Lzng u zytzqm 2 38 .
’ ‘ ’

ct
p
—
.
2 16
“
1111
3 OR G N I I o r T H E AR A N S Y .

A ryan i nvaders were i n fact th e earl i est inhabitants

of E urope and actually possessed a lower culture
,
”
than the savage d escendants of Tur The order i n .

which th e skulls are superi m posed at Grenel le proves

t h at bot h the dol ichocephal ic races preceded the two
1
brachycephal ic races The most ancient skul ls o f
all are t h ose of dol ichocephal ic savages of th e Can
stadt and k itchen m idden type who subs i sted mai nly ,

on shell fi s h and must be regarded as the ancestors of

,

th e Scandi navian North Germ an and A nglo Saxon

, ,
-

race . Nex t i n order of ti me we h n d the I berian

race of savages who subsisted on the chase an d
, ,

practised can n ibal is m and hu man s ac ri fi c e and whose ,

descendan ts are foun d i n C orsica Spain an d Northern , ,

Afri ca . These I beri an s were pressed back by the

brachycephal ic Ligurian race who arrived i n the rei n ,

d eer period and are possibly of Lapp a ffi n iti e s

,
The .

most recen t type of skul l i s that of the tal l brachy

“
cephal ic Turan ian people of the Fin no Ugri c type -
,

who arrived i n Belgiu m and Britai n towards the clo s e

of the neol ithic age Their civil isation was high er
.

than that of any of the previous races They do not .

seem to have been troglodytes but were nom ad ,

herdsmen l ivin g i n huts

,
.

The two Turan i an races were th e l ast to arrive .

The brachycephal ic Ligurian race d rove the dolicho

cephal ic I beri an s to the South and West and the ,

“ ”
brachycephali c Celtic race d rove the dol ichocephalic
Scandin avi ans to the Nort h The result is that
C entral E urope i s brachycep h alic w h i le the North ,

an d the South are d olichocephalic H ence the .

“
Fin n ic theo ry as propou nded by R et z ius has
, ,

been com pletely overthrown .

S ee p . 1 16, m pra .
 T II E AR YA N RACE . 2 17

Th e pri mitive Aryans that is those who spoke th e

—

pri m i t i ve Aryan speech may have been one of the

—

four neol ithic races or they m ay have been a late r

,

i ntrusive race The objection to this last hypothes i s

.

is that there is n o a rc h ze o l o g i c al evidence for any such

i ntrusion The four E uropean types may be traced
.

conti nuously i n occupation of the i r present seats to

the neolithic period and i n the case of th e I tali c an d
Swiss pi le dwellers and of the roun d barrow people of
,

B ritai n we m ust believe t h at thei r speech i n neolithic

,

ti mes was A ryan either Celtic or I tal ic

—

We are therefore compelled to adopt the hypothesi s

that one of the four neolithi c races must be i d e n ti fi e d
with the pri m itive A ryans and that this race which , ,

ever i t was i mposed i ts A ryan speech on the othe r

,

three .

We have now to ex am ine i n turn the clai m s of each

of the four neolithic races to represen t the pri m i tive
A ryan stock The question cannot be considered as
.

determ ined the French and German scholars bein g

,

ranged i n opposite camps Al l t h at can be done i s .

to lay i mpartial ly before the reader the evidence ,

such as i t is for form in g an O p i nion For c o n v e n i

, .

ence we may com mence with the two short dark ,

races the I berians an d the Ligurian s with whom

, ,

the d i ffi c u l ty i s leas t

Th e sin gular Basque or E uskarian language spoken ,

on both slopes of the Pyrenees form s a sort of ,

l inguistic island i n th e great Aryan ocean I t must .

re p resent the speec h of on e of th e neol i thi c races ,

 2 18 T H E OR I G N I O F T H E ARYA N S .

either that of the dol ichocep h alic I berians or that of ,

the brac h ycep h al ic people whom we cal l Auvergnats

or Liguri a ns.

Anthropology throws some light on thi s question .

I t is now k nown that the Basques are not al l of one

type as was supposed by R etzius an d the early
,

ant h ropologists who were only acquai nted with the

,

skulls of the French Basques B roca has now shown

.

that the Span ish B asques are largely dol ichocephal ic .

The m ean i ndex of the people of Za ro u s i n Guipuzcoa

is O i the French B asques a con siderable pro
portion ( 3 7 per cent )are brachycephal ic wi th i nd ices
.
,

from 8 0 to 8 3 The m ean i ndex obtained from the

.

measurements of fi fty seven skull s of French Basques

-

’
from an old graveyard at S t J ean d e l L u z is
.

The skul l shape o f the Frenc h Basques is therefore

i nterm ediate between that of the Auvergnats on the
north and that of the Span ish B asques on the sout h
,

I t is plai n that the B asques can no l onger be

regarded as an un m ixed race an d we conclude that
,

the blood of the d ol ichocephalic or Spanish B asques

i s m ai nly that of the dol ichocephali c I berians with ,

some ad mixture of Ligurian blood while the brachy ,

cephal i c or French Basques are to a great exten t the

d escendants of the brachycephali c Auvergnats .

We have seen that the South of F rance was i n the ,

early neol ithic age occupied exclusively by the

,

dol ichocephal ic race I t has been shown that the

.

sepulchral caves and dol men s of the Loz ere supply

evidence th at early i n th e neolithic period thei r
territory was i nvaded by the brachycephal ic race ,

which d rove them toward s the Pyrenees where the ,

two races i nterm ingled On e race m ust clearly have

.

acquired the l an guage of the oth e r The probability

.
 TH E AR YA N RACE . 2 19

i s that the i nvaders who were the more powerful and ,

more civi lised people i mposed thei r language on th e ,

con quered race i n w h i ch case the B asque would

,

represen t the language of the Ligurians rather than

that of the I berians All the available evidence i s i n .

favour of the sol ution .

1
The attempt of W i lh e l m von H umboldt to i denti fy
the old I berian language with the Basque is now
generally held to have fa i led The h i ghest aut h ority .
,

Van E ys considers that i t is i mposs i ble to ex plai n

,

the ancient I berian by mean s of Basque Vi nson .

comes to the sam e concl usion H e holds that the .

legends on the I berian coi ns are i nexplicable from the

Basque language an d he con siders that they poi nt to
,

the ex istence i n Spai n of a race which spok e a wholly

d i fferent tongue Thi s tongue belonged probably to
.

the H am itic fam ily .

We possess some two hundred ancient Nu midian

i nscriptions which exhibit very old form s of the Ber
ber tongue n ow spoken by the T o w a ra g and Tam as
~

kek tribes and th e Kabyles These i nscript i ons .

s uf fi c e to prove that the N u m i d i an belonged to the

H amitic fam ily of speech and that i t i s d istantly ,
2
allied to the N ubian and the ol d E gyptian Wi th this .

Berber or H amitic family of speech the Basque has

no recogn isable a ffi n i ty M any philologists of repute .

have come to the conclusion that Basque m ust ulti

mately be classed with the Fi n nic group of languages .

“
P rofessor S ayce for i nstance considers that Basque
, ,
”
i s probably to be added to th e Ur al A ltaic fam i ly 3
'

- .

1
V on H um b ld t
o ,
Przifzm g
'
’
a er Un l ers u cb u ng en fi ber
’
a ze
'

Urbe w o/ mer
H zspa m em ( B li
' '

. er n,

9
Sa y c e, S ci en ce f L a ng u ag e vo l 11 pp 3 7, 18 0
o , . . . .

3
Sa y ce, Pri n c ip les (f P/ ul ol ogy , p 98
'

. .
2 20 TH E OR G N I I O F TH E A R Y AN S .

“
He says With thi s fam ily I bel ieve that Basque
—

m ust also be grouped P ri nce Lucien Bonaparte.

,

Charencey and others have shown that thi s i nterest

,

i ng l anguage closely agrees with Ugri c i n gram mar ,

structure n umerals and pronouns I ndeed the more

, , .
,

I ex ami ne the question the n earer does the relation

ship appear to b e more especially w hen the newly
,

revealed A ccadian language of A ncient Babylonia by ,

far the oldest speci men of the T uranian family that

we possess is brought i nto use for th e purposes of
,
”1
comparison I n spite of the wide i nterval i n ti me
.
,

space and social relatio ns we m ay still d etect several

, ,
”2
words whi ch are com mon to A ccad ian and Basque
. .

These p h ilological conclusion s are i n accord with

the anthropological eviden ce .

The skul ls of the pure

I berian race such as t h ose ,

which are foun d i n the

long barrows of B ritai n or ,

the C averne d e l H o m m e ’

M ort are of the same type ,

as those of the Berbers and

the G uanches and bear a ,

con siderable resemblance

to the skulls of the ancien t
E gyptian s The skulls of .

the Span ish Basques pre

sent a m o d i fi e d form of
S K U LL o r A s m s n m s q u s
m this type the cephalic
fi ,

i nd ex havi ng probably
been raised by ad mixture wi th the Ligurian i nvaders
1
Sa y c e, Pn m zpl es , p
’

. 2 2. 2
11
121
, p . 108 .
3
Co m p a re ith th i th
w s e Au v e rg n a t k ll
s u fi g u re d on p . 111, a n d th e
Ib e rian s k ll f m G ib lt
u ro ra ar o n
p . 12 3.
 TH E AR YA N RACE . 22 !

We have also seen that the skulls of the Auve rg

nats w i th w h om th e French Basques mu s t be classed
, ,

belong to the Fi nn ic or Lapp type a fact which ,

i ncreases the probabil i ty that th e Basque speech ,

whose a ffi n i ti e s are with the Fi n n ic group of

languages represents the pri mitive speech of the
,

anc i ent brachycephalic i nhabitants of Central France .

B ut at the begi nn ing of the histori c period the

”
speech of these people th e true Celts of history and ,

ethnolo gy d i ffered l ittle from the language of the

,

Belgic Gauls whic h we usually cal l Celtic

,
.

Not to speak of the eviden ce of i nscriptions t h is is ,

fi c i e n tly establis h ed by G l ii c k s exam i nation of the

’
s uf

names of Gaul ish C h i efta i n s and of local n ames 1

.

Thus i n Belgic Gaul we fi n d such names as Novio

magus L u g d u n u m ( Leyden and Laon )Med i olanu m
, , ,

and N o v i o d u n u m wh ile i n the part of Gaul i n h abited

by C ae sar s Celts we fi n d names either absolutely
’

identical or of the same type as N o v i o d u n u m Lug , ,

d u num ( Lyons )M ed iolanu m ( M e il l a n ) an d U x e llo

, ,

d unum .

Thi s Southern ex tension of the language of the

Belgic G aul s i s n o matter for surprise si nce th e ,

sepulchral caves and dol mens of the M arne and th e

Oise afford evidence that the N orthern race grad ual ly
extended its domain to the South .

Aryan speech as we have seen possesses i n a h i gh

, ,

d egree the power of ex tirpating languages less high l y

organised When the tall powerful Belgic Gauls
.

extended their domi n ion over Central France t h ey ,

”
would al most i nevitably i m pose what we call Celt i c
speech upon the feebler brac h ycephal ic Basque
1
G l k uc , D i e bez C
’

. Ce s a r Vor k om m m d m K el tzs clzm

’

N a mm .

( M ii n c h e n ,
 222 T H E OR G N I I OF TH E AR YAN S .

speaki ng Auvergnats who ethnol ogical ly a r e entitled ,

to the Cel ti c n ame .

I f s o we should expect to fi n d that the Ligurians

, ,

who ethnologically belong to the sam e race as the

A uvergn ats spoke a language of the B asque and not
, ,

of th e Celtic type We h ave only one und oubte d

, .

Ligurian word a ri a which as we learn from P li ny

, , , ,

denoted i n the speech of th e Tauri n i grai n of some

, ,

kind probably rye or spelt an d t h is word has as yet

, ,

been only explained from B asque sources 1 .

H elbig i s of opi nion that we have an u ndoubted

Li g urian word i n the name of Ci m ie z n ear N ice , ,

2
which was formerly C i m e lla or Ce m e n e l u m T he , .

“ ”
word Ci ma which we have i n the name of several
,

Swiss peaks such as the wel l -k nown Ci m a de J a z i

, ,

m ust have mean t a hill Vestiges of the oldest races .

are com monly fou nd i n the n ames of mou ntai ns and ,

i t i s worthy of note that the great mou ntai n m ass of

A uvergne bears the name of the Ceven nes a cor ,

ruption of K é p evo s ap e s afterwards k no w n as th e

u ,

C e b e n n a M ons .

The comparison of local n ames i s beset with

uncertai nties but i t m ay be noted that cert ai n
,

names i n Liguria such as I ri a A sta A s tu ra an d

, , , ,

3
Bi tu rg i a are i dentical with local names i n Spain
,
.

’
1
Stil l more notable i s H u mbold t s fai lure to d is ‘

mover i n S pai n with the exception of names i n

,

brzlga whic h may be o therwi se explai ned

,
any ,

n ames of the ord inary Celtic type which are so

com mon i n G aul The con spicuous ab s ence of names
.

endi ng i n d u n u m m ag u s l a n u m and do m m l oo k s
, , , ,

1
D i ef
en b
Orzgma E u ropce ce, p 2 3 5
ac h , . .

H lbi
e g, D i e 114112 i n de r Poebm c , p 30. ” .

H bl t
u m o d , Przifu ng , p 111
’

1M . .
, p . 100.
 TH E AR A N Y RACE . 22 3

“
as i f th e Celts and Celtiberi ans of Spai n d id not
S peak what we call a Celtic language .

O n the other hand C el t iberi an S pai n which i s, ,

supposed to have been th e d istrict con quered or

colon ised by the Celts contains n u merous tribe ,

names i n eta m whic h i s expl ai ned as the plural

'

locative s u ffi x i n Basque meaning those who dwel l ,

i n th e d istrict designated by th e fi rs t portion of the

n ame I n Gaul we only fi n d this s u ffi x among th e
.

A qui tan i who were th e an cestors of the French

,

Basques That the language spoken by th e A qu i tan i

.
,

which must have been an ancestral form of Basque ,

”
was actually designated as the C eltic speech i s i nd i
“

c a te d by a c urious l ittle piece of evidence which m ay

be taken for what i t i s worth The French Basques .

occupy the same territory as the Aquitan i of C aesar ,

the corne r between the Garon ne an d th e Pyrenees .

N o w S ulpici us Severus w r iting i n the fourth century

,
”
A D d istinguishes between the
. .
,
Celti c and G all i c
'

speech A G aul he says speaks Ga /l zce an Aqui

.
, , ,

tan ian speak s Cel t c e 1

'

z Gal li c was undoubte d ly what

.

”
we now call Celtic while the A quitan i who lived , ,

“ ”
i n a d istrict where Celtic has never been spoken ,

nevertheless spoke what S ulpicius called Celtic which ,

m ust be the language W hich we should cal l B asque .

This would be decisive i f i t were not for the doubt

whether the Aquitani a of Sulpici us was c o -extensive
wit h the Aquitani a of C ae sar or whether i t in cluded ,

the d istrict between the Loire and the Garon ne wh i ch ,

was added by Augustus to the older Aquitani a for

ad min istrative purposes .

I t may be as wel l to sum up b ri e fl y th e argument

set forth i n the foregoing pages .

1
S e e P en k a, Ori gi n “ A ri a n a, p . 106.
2 24 TH E I I
OR G N OF TH E AR YA N S .

The tall fair h aired Gauls were of a w h ol ly

,
-

d i fferent type from the s h ort d ark A uvergnats I t ,

.

i s i mpo s sible to believe that the language of both races

was origi nally identical as i t had becom e i n the ti m e
,

of C aesar O ne of these races m ust have i mposed

.

its l anguage on the other Not only were the Belgic

.

Gauls the conqueri ng people but t h eir langu age had

,

been extended to B elgiu m an d to Britain where ,

no traces of the Ligur i an race have been d iscovered .

H ence it i s m ost probabl e that w h at we cal l Celtic

speech was th e origi n al speech of the B elgic G auls ,

“ ”
and not of the A uvergnats the true Celts of
,

Broca . Basque must represent ei ther the speech

“
of these true Cel ts or that of the I beri ans as ,

no other neol ithic race i s found i n the Aquitan ian

reg i on The race type of the I berian s was that of
.

the Berbers and t h ei r tongue was probably the

,

same a language of the H amitic fam ily

—
H ence .

“ ”
we conclude that the language of the C elts i s
now represen ted by that of the Basques who i f , ,

we may trust S ulpi ci us Severus S poke a l a n guage ,

”
which he cal ls Cel tic .

The I berians were a feeble race i n a low stage o f ,

culture wit h out cereals or any d omest i cated an i mals

, ,

and thei r pottery i s of the rudest type O n the .

coasts of Portugal we fi n d shel l mou nd s resembling

the k itchen m iddens of D en mark and we d iscover ,

traces of can n i balism i n some o f t h ei r heaps of re fuse .

I t i s not probable that they were able to i m po s e t h ei r

language on th e more h i gh ly civi lised Ligurians We .

t h erefore concl ude that the l anguage of the S iluri an

or I berian race wh i ch occupied Br i tai n Gaul and , ,

S pai n at th e begin ning of th e n eol ithic age was aki n

to that of the H am itic race to w h ich they belong ,
 T H E AR Y A N RACE . 22 5

anth ropologically its nearest congener being that of

,

th e Num idian i nscr i ptions .

Toward s the close of the re i ndeer period a short ,

d ark brachycephal ic race of F i n ni c or Lapp blood who ,

are the Ligurian s of modern ethnologists an d the

“ ”
Celts of C aesar speaking a E uskarian language
,

which i s believed to belong remotely to the Ural

Alta i c class m ade the i r appearance i n Western E urope
, .

T hey found Gaul occup i ed by a short d ark dolic h o ,

cephal ic people S ilurian s or I berians who retreated

, ,

southward s to the region of th e Pyrenees H ere the .

Ligurian s amalgamated with them to some ex ten t ,

and i mposed on them their language This m ixed .

race i s k nown as Basque or Celt i berian .

Later i n the neol i t h ic age a tall x anthous brac h y

, ,

cephali c race belonging to the Ugric type and speak

, ,

i ng an A ryan tongue which ph i lolog i sts cal l Celtic ,

mad e their appearance i n Belgium north of the ,

S ambre and the M euse and gradually d rove the

,

L i g urians before t h em out of Belgi c Gaul Through .

out Central France th e Li gurian s acquired the A ryan

speec h of their conquerors while south of the Garon ne
,

t h ey retained thei r own language which we k now as

,

Basque but which i s called Celt i c by S ulpici us and

,

C aesar Thus of th e three neol ithi c races of Gaul

.
,

i t seem s most probable that th e origi nal speech of

the I beri an s was an H am i t i c language aki n to the ,

N u mid ian ; that of the L i gur i ans was E uskari an a ,

Ural Altaic lan g u age ; while t h at of the Gauls was

-

Celt i c an A ryan language

,
.

H ence we conclude that neither of the southern

races th e I berian s or the L i guri an s can be i d e n ti fi e d
, ,

wit h the primitive Aryans I t rema i ns now to

.

exam i ne the clai ms to the A ryan name of th e tw o

2 26 T H E O RI G N I O F TH E AR YAN S .

n orthern neol ithic races the Ce l to Lat in peopl e of the ,

-

p i le d wellings an d the S cand in avian people of the

,

k itchen m iddens .

5 . T112 N o rt/zem R a c es .

I i, as seems probabl e the speech o f the I berian s ,

was H amitic and that of the Ligurians was E u s

,

karian neither of these races can be id e n ti fi e d with

,

the pri mitive Aryan s Two possibi lities remai n to be

.

d iscussed The i ntroducers of A ryan speech m ust

.

have been either the dol ichocephalic R o w G rave race ,

now represented by the S wedes the Fri sian s and the , ,

North Germans ; o r i n the alternative the brachy

, ,

cephal ic roun d barrow race represented by the L i th u

an i an s the S laves the U mbrian s and the Belgic
, , ,

G auls .

The question has been d ebated with need less

acri mony Germ an scholars notably P osche Penk a
.
, , ,

H e h n and L i n d e n s c h m i t have contended that the

, ,

physical type of the pri m itive A ryans was that of the

North Germans a tal l fai r bl ue -eyed dolichocephal i c
—

, ,

race French writers on the other hand such as

‘

.
, ,

Chav ee D e M o rti l l e t an d U jfal vy have m ai n

, , ,

ta i n e d that the pri m itive A ryan s were brachycephal ic ,

an d that the true A ryan type i s represented by the

Gauls .

The German s clai m the pri mitive Aryan s as typical

Germans who Aryan ised the Fren ch while the ,

French clai m them as typical Frenchmen who

A ryan ised the Germans Both part ies maintai n that .

their own ancestors were the pure noble race of

A ryan conquerors and that thei r hered itary foes
,

belonged to a con quered and en slaved rac e of

 T H E AR YAN RACE . 227

aborigi nal savages who received the germ s of civ i l i sa

,

tion from their hereditary superiors E ach party .

accuses th e other of subordinati ng the results of

science to Chauvinisti c senti men t .

T h us P osche i n somewhat i n fl ate d language

, ,

writes The true s c i e n ti fi c theory wh ich upl i fts ,

itsel f cal m an d clear li ke the sum mi t of Olympus

, , ,

over the passin g storm cloud s of the moment i s t h at -

,

a noble race of fai r haired blue eyed peopl e van -

,
-

q u i s h e d and subj ugated an earl ier race of short

stature and d ark hair I n opposition to this is the .

new French theo ry without s c i e n ti fi c fou ndation , ,

origi nating i n poli tical hatred which asserts that ,

the pri m itive A ryans w ere a short and d ark peopl e ,

”1
who Aryan ised the tall fai r race , .

M Chav ee on the other hand contends that the

.
, ,

i ntellectual superiority lies with the other race .

L ook he says at the beauti fully form ed head of the

, ,
-

I ran ians and H i ndus so i ntel ligen t an d so wel l ,

developed Look at the perfection of those ad m i r

.

able languages the San skrit an d the Zen d

,
The .

Germans have m erely defaced and spoilt the beauti ful

structure of the pri mitive A ryan speech .

U jfa l vy says i f superiority consists merely i n

physical energy enterprise i nvasion conquest then
, , , ,

the fair dol ic h ocephal i c race may clai m to be the

leadi ng race i n the world ; but i f we consider mental
qualities the artistic and the i ntellectual faculties
, ,
”
then the superiority lies with the brachycephalic race .

D e M o rtill e t also is strong to the same e ffect The .

civ i lisation of E urope i s d ue he cont ends to the , ,

2
brachycephali c race .

1
P os c h e D i e A n
’

,
er , p 44.
.

De M o rti l l e t, Le p 629
. .
2 28 TH E ORI G I N O F TH E AR Y AN S .

The d isputants seem however to have forgotten , ,

that neither th e F rench nor the G ermans any more ,

t h an the E nglish o r the A m ericans can clai m to ,

be an un m ixed race North eastern France from .

-
,

Normandy to Burgundy although of Lati n speech , ,

i s largely of Teuton i c bl ood whi le Central and ,

Southern Germany are occupied by brachycephal ic

races which have acquired Teuton i c speech .

The clai man ts who have the best pretensions to a

pure A ryan ped i gree are the dol ichocephal ic Swedes
and the brachycephal ic Lithuanians n e i ther of which ,

has played any very promi nen t part i n history I t .

i s rather the orthocephali c people fou nd al ike i n ,

Germ any France E ngl and and the Un ited States

, , , ,

who having acquired thei r physical end owments from

,

the one race and thei r i ntel lectual gifts from the
,

other have reached the highest standard of perfection

, .

The Fren c h cannot clai m to be descended from

the G auls any m ore than the G erm an s can clai m to
be descended from the T euton s W h en Niebuhr .
,

from the pages of D io d o ru s and P olybius described ,

the G aul s who i nvaded I taly with their huge bod ies , ,
”l
blue eyes and bristly h a ir
,
he received a letter from ,

France complain i ng that he h ad d escribed n ot Gauls

but Germ ans I n l ike m an ner the Teuton ic tribes
.
,

A lem ann i S uevi and Franks who Teuton ised

, , ,

S outhern Germ any d i ffered al together from the ,

ex isting type I n the R o w G raves which are the

.
,

tombs of these i nvaders the mean cephal ic index ,

i s as low as The n obles descen ded from these ,

i nvaders are still bl ue -eyed and dol ichocephalic but

, ‘ ,

the burghers an d peasan ts are brachycephali c wi th a ,

m ean i ndex of 8 3 5
”
.

1
N ib
e u h r, L ectu re: on 11
12 H i s tofy R ome p . . 2 62.
 TH E AR Y AN RACE . 229

I n order to determ ine the a ffi n i ti e s of the pri m itive

Aryans we must g o back to an earlier t i me and ,

compare the R o w Grave race who were u n mixed ,

Teutons dol ichocephalic and platycephal ic with the

, ,

roun d barrow people who were pure Celts brachy

, ,

cephalic and acrocephali c .

T h e types are so d i fferent and can be traced so far

,

back i nto the neolithic age that they can not be ,

id e n ti fi e d O n e only can be Aryan by blood the

.
,

other must be merely Aryan i n speech .

O n this question e xperts d i ffer i n opi nion accord ing ,

to their n ationality T h e problem i s d i ffi c u l t p o s s i b ly

.
,

i nsoluble No very c o n fi d e n t d ecision can be given

.
,

but the argu ments on either side such as they are , ,

may be placed before the reader .

The German writers urge that the dolichocephal i c

Swedes whom they clai m as the representatives of
,

the pri m itive Teutons are the purest race i n E urope

, ,

an d that it i s d i ffi c u l t to suppose that they coul d have

acquired a new l anguage without some ad m i xture of
blood whereas Swedish graves from the neol i thi c
, ,

period down to the present d ay exhibit precisely the ,

same type of skull They moreover contend that

.

while the peasantry an d m iddle classes over the

greater part of E urope are brachycephalic the nobles ,

and landed propri etors approx i mate rather to the

Teutoni c type . This they say is a proof that a
, ,

brachycephalic autochthonous people was con quered

and A ryanised by Teuton ic i nvaders .

I t h a s h owever been already shown that it i s

, ,
1

not th e speech of the con querors but the speech of

the more numerous and more civilised people that
usual ly prevails and i n th e case of the Normans
, ,

1
S ee p . 2 10 , s up ra.
2 30 TH E OR G N I I O F TH E AR Y AN S .

the Goths a nd th e Burgund ian s Teutoni c con

, ,

e ro rs have acquired the speech of th e m ore civi lised

q u

subj ect races Thi s argu ment can not therefore be

.

con sid ered as conclus i ve .

P enka has al so accu m ulated a considerable body o f

l
evidence whic h has al ready been s u m m a ri s e d to
, ,

prove that when a Nort h ern race comes u nder the

i n fl u e n c e of Southern sk i es i t tend s to d ie out an d he ,

thus accounts for th e fact that there i s n ow n o trace

i n Greece or I taly of the tall fai r blue eyed Scandi , ,
-

n avian type which he believes was origi nally that of

,

the Greeks and R oman s as wel l as of the Persian s ,

an d H i nd us .

S i nce Pe n k a s theories have m et wi th wid e a c

’

quiescence i n G erm any an d have obtained i n E n g ,

land th e adhesion of such i n fl u e n tia l scholars as

2 3
Professor R endel Professor Sayce and P rofessor , ,

4
R hys i t i s less need ful to repeat them at full length
,

than to state the d i ffi c u l ti e s which m ust be met and to ,

ex ami n e certai n argu ments on the other sid e which as ,

yet have hard ly received the attention they deserve

, .

I n determi ni ng which of the two Northern races

has the best clai m to represent the pri mitive A ryans
two k ind s of eviden ce have t o be taken i nto account .

O ne i s li nguistic the other arc h mo l o g i c al

, .

I t wil l be shown i n th e nex t chapter that when

any race abandon s i ts old language and adopts
another the acquired speech i s l iable to undergo
,

certai n changes both phonetic an d gram matical , ,

owing to the d i ffi culty of pronou nci ng un accustomed

sound s and of learn i ng the n iceties o f an elabora te
,

1
S e e pp . 199-2 03 , s up ra .
9
Re n d a ll ,
of fb e
A ry a n s , pp 49, 63
T/ze Cra d l e . .

3
y
S a c e , R ep o rt of M e Brztzs fi A s s oc i a ti o n fo r 18 8 7, p 8 90
’ '

. .

y
Rh s , [ fac e Yb eori es , p 4 ( N e w Pn m e/o/z R evi e w , J
. an
’

.
 TH E AR YAN RACE . 23 1

gram mar H ence a language wh i c h has lost many

.

of th e pri mitive i n fl e x io n s an d also exhib i ts extensive

'

phon etic changes i s more l i kely to be an acquired

,

speech than a l anguage which in t h ese respects has

su ffered l ittle chan ge .

J udged by this standard the Lithuan ian among ,

E uropean languages has the best clai m to represent

,

the pri mitive speech More perfectly even than Greek

. ,

far m ore perfectly than Gothic i t has preserved the ,

original i n fl e x i o n s as wel l as the original sounds .

T h e Teutonic languages on the other h and have , ,

u ndergone extensive muti lation T hey have lost .

many of the old i n fl e x i o n s which have been pre

se rved i n the Slavo -Lettic lan guages an d more ,

especial ly i n Lithuani an Gothic has lost the d ual . ,

the old ablative and nearly al l the old datives

,
.

I n conj ugation it has lost the ao ri sts the i mperfect , ,

an d the future and has only preserved the presen t

, ,

and a very fai nt trace of the redupl icated perfect .

Lithuanian has retained the dual and all the ol d

cases as well as the presen t and the future ; whil e
,

th e South Slavon i c has retai ned the aorist and the

i mperfec t I n all these poin ts the S lavo -Lettic lan
guages are nearer to th e proto A ryan speech —

T h e Li thuanian phonology i s al so the more pri m i

tive as will be seen by comparing the L ithuan ian
,

d a lp mn with the Teutonic d elfcm to delve ; g zba n tz

’ '

with g i é c m to give ; w on g is with a s /e an ash l o m ztz

’ ' '

, ,

with l a m ; p u lk as with fol c ; lel en te w i th lzrzn a ;

'
’

k za u s z e with I mu s ; k a zs tu with l zezz a nd fi at ;

’ ' '

g l a d u k u wi t h g l a t ; tu k s ta n tzs with tlzu r an d

’ '
’
cm a z
}
tho u s a n d

1
S ee S ch m d i t , Ver w a n fl frcfi a fl s ve rhd l mzs s e d iff
‘

[ n d o -Germa m s ck m
'

S p rac izc n . pp 3 6-45

. .
232 TH E OR GI N I O F TH E AR YA N S .

I f the Teutons are not A ryan s by blood but only ,

A ryanised how d id they acquire A ryan speech ?

,

Geographically they were hem med i n by the Celts

and the Lithuan ian s The relat i on s between Celti c
.

and Teuton ic speech are not so i nti m ate as to make

it probable that either coul d have been d erived from
the other But with the Li thuan ian i t is d i fferent
. .

Th e L i thuan ians belong to the great brachycephal ic

race the Teutons to the d oli chocephal i c T h e two
, .

races are and as far as we know have always been

, ,

i n geographical contact and Teuton ic speech i s n earer

,

to Lithuanian than to any ot h er A ryan l anguage .

Accord in g to Pe n k a s theory the an cestors of the

’

Lithuanian s acqui red A ryan speech from the an cestors

of the Teutons ; accord i ng to the other theory the ,

ancestors of the Teutons acquired it from the

an cestors of the Lithuanians .

I t i s d i ffi c u l t to bel ieve that the Teuton ic which ,

has lost so m any of the pri mitive i n fl e x i o n s which ,

has mutilated so many Lithu an ian words and has ,

degraded the prim itive p h onology can represent the ,

m other speech from which Li thuan ian was derived ;

-

whereas there i s no such i nsuperable d i ffi c u l ty i n

supposing that Teuton i c may have been obtained
from some older form of S lavo -Le ttic speech M ore .

over on Pe n k a s hypothesis a st i ll greater d i ffi c u l ty

,
’

has to be m et I t w i l l have to be expl ained how the

.

speech of the brachycephal i c Celts and Umbri ans to ,

say nothing of that of th e G reeks the Armenian s and , ,

the I ndo -I ran ian s was obtained from that of th e

,

d olichocephali c Teuton s how a people which i n

neol ithic ti mes was few i n nu m bers and i n a l ow ,

stage of culture succeeded i n A ryan ising so many

,

t r ibes more n u merous and m ore civilised .

 T H E A RYA N RA CE . 23 3

W e have now to consider the other department

‘

of th e e vi d e n c e the evidence of arch ae ology and of

'

1
lin guistic pal ae ontology We have already seen that
.

the general law is that when two races i n d i fferent

st ages of culture are i n contact the speech of the
more cultured is li kely to prevai l i n the struggle for
li nguistic ex isten ce Thi s rul e has a most material
.

bearing on the question I f with P enka we are to

.

believe that the Teuton s were by blood th e only pure

A ryan race which Aryan ised al l the rest the i r
, ,

relative culture s h ould be high B ut i f we g o back .

to th e early neol i t h i c period the ti me wh en i f at , ,

all the Teutons m ust have i mparted Aryan speech

,

to the other race we h n d that the dolic h o ,

cephali c people of the Baltic coast were i n the

lowes t grade of savagery while the brachycephal ic ,

races of C entral E urope had mad e no i n c o n s id e r

able progress i n civilisation an d had reached the ,

nomadic pastoral stage .

Comi ng down to a m uch l ater period we fi n d ,

t h at at th e close of the n eolit h ic age the Teuton ic

race was the m ore back ward si nce their culture word s ,

are largely loan -word s from the contiguous S lavo

Lettic and Celtic languages This i s th e case even .

with words referrin g to agricultural and pastoral

l i fe .

As M d A rb o i s d e J ubai nvi lle an d ot h er wr i ters

.
’

have shown Celtic i n i ts fund amental morp h ological

, ,

structure is more closely related to Lati n t h an it

,

is to Teuton ic T h e relations between Celtic and

.

Teuton ic date from a comparatively late period and ,

are valuable as showi ng th e relat i ve civi l i sation which

had been attained by both peoples Several Celti c .

1
S ee p . 2 10, s up ra .
2 34 TH E OR G N I I O F TH E AR YA N S .

loan -word s which have fo u n d th e i r way i nto Teutoni c ‘

relate to m atters of civi l and m i l itary a d m i n i s

tra ti o n
. They can hardly b e later than the ti me of -

the Gaulish empi re founded by A m b i g ato s i n the

sixth century B C We gather from them that at this
. . ,

or som e earl ier period th e culture and political ,

organ isation of the Teutons was i n ferior to that

of the Celts and that the Teutons m ust have been
,

subj ected to Celti c rule I t would seem from the .

li nguisti c evidence that the Teuton s got from

their Celti c and Lithuan ian n eighbours thei r fi rs t
knowledge of agriculture and metals of m any ,

weapons and articles of food and clothin g as well as ,

the most el em entary social rel igious and political

, , ,

conception s the words for n ation people k i ng and

, , , ,

magistrate bei ng for i nstance loan -wo r d s from Celtic

, ,

or Li thuanian .

The hypothetical Aryanisation of E urope by

Teutonic con querors which Pe n k a s theory demand s ’

m ust be referred to a very remote period long before ,

the rudi men ts of civi li sation had been i mparted to

the Teuton s by contact with the m ore civi lised Celts .

I t i s d i ffi c u l t to suppose that the Teutons several ,

m illen n iu ms before they had acqui red the conception

of sovereignty of a n ation o f an army or of a state
, , , ,

could have Aryan ised by con quest the ancestors of

peoples s o m uch m ore advan ced i n social organ isation
and the arts of l i fe as the I ndi an s and the I ranians ,

or th e H omeric G reeks and the people of Mycen ae

and Ti ryns .

These hypothetical Teutoni c conquests m ust have

taken place very early i n the neolithi c age or how ,

can we ex pl ai n the A ryan speech of the Celts and

U mbrians who erected S ton ehenge n d Avebury an d
,
a
,
 TH E AR YA N RAC E . 235

c onstructed the lake d wel lings i n Southern Germany ,

Switzerland and I taly

, .

We must in quire whether at so remote a ti me

the dolichocephalic people of the Baltic coasts had
arrived at a stage of civi lisation which would m ak e
i t probable t h at they could have conquered and
Aryanised al l the brachycephalic Southern races .

We learn from the scien ce of li nguistic p a l a o n to l o g y

that the u nd ivided Aryans were a neol i thic people
who had reached the pastoral stage and may have ,

practised som e rude form of sporad i c agricul ture I t .

i s certain that they had d omesticated the o x and ,

probably the sheep following the i r herd s i n waggons

, ,

an d constructing huts with roofs an d doors but they ,

were probably u nacquainted wi th th e art of catchin g

fi s h which they d id n ot habitually use for food
, .

Wi th this l inguistic ev i dence as to the grade of

civi lisation attained by the und ivided A ryans we ,

may com pare the arch aeol ogical evidence as to the

civilisat i on of the neol it h ic ancestors of the Teuto n s
an d th e C el ts .

I t has already been shown that the n eolithi c people

of th e shel l mounds o f S weden and D en mark re p re
sen t the ancestors of the S cand in avians and Teutons ,

while the neol ithic people of the pile d welli ngs o i

S outhern Germ any S witzerland and Northern I taly
, ,

are to be i d e n ti fi e d with the brachycephalic ancestors

of the Ge l to -Lati n race .

At th e earliest period to which our knowledge

extend s the val ley o f the D anube was occupied by
dol ichocephal ic savages of the Canstadt race who ,

sheltered themselves i n caves They were re

.
a

placed i n th e early neol ith i c age by the brachy

, ,

ce p h alic peopl e whose remai ns are found i n th e

239 TH E O R G N I I o r TH E AR YA N S .

mound graves of this region and who are b e ,

l i e ve d to belong to the same race as the r ou nd

barrow people of Britain To thi s race the pi le .

d wel li ngs m ust be assigned I n the peat bogs and . ,

lakes of Carniol a A ustria Bavaria W ii rte m b e rg

, , , ,

and Baden we fi n d the remai ns of pi le d well ings

,

whi ch are the prototypes of the later pi le dwellings of

Switzerland and Northern I taly and which to all ,

appearance were constructed by races essentially the

same who extended eastward to D aci a and Thrace
,
.

According to H erodotus t h ere were pile d welli ngs ,

i n Lake Pras i a s i n Thrace The D aci ans were an

,
.

Aryan people aki n both to Thracians and Celts and ,

a representation of a D acian pile d welling may be

’ 1
seen on Traj an s col um n at R ome R emai ns of pi le .

dwell ings belonging to the neolithi c age have also

, ,

been found i n th e Li thuan ian region The practice .

of erecti ng pi le d welli ngs seem s therefore to have

been com mon to the A ryan -speaking peoples of
Central E urope .

O ne of the oldest pile d wellings hitherto di scovered ,

2
coeval i t is bel ieved with the D anis h shel l mounds ,

has been d isi nter r ed from a peat moss at S c h u s s e n

ried on the F eder See i n W ii rte m b e rg The stage of
, , .

culture here d isclosed i s precisely that which li nguistic

arch ae ology proclai ms to have been possessed by the
pri m itive A ryans The people l ived mainly by the
.

chas e The bones of the stag are more plenti ful than
.

those of any other an i mal but those of th e wild bo a r ,

are com mon The dog the o x and the sheep had
.
, ,

been d omesticated but n o bones of th e goat or of the

,

horse have as yet been found The i m plements were .

1 H lbig D i
e ,
eI tal i ker i n der Paebm e , p 5 6. .

K lle L k
e r, a e D w el l i n g s , vo l 1 p 5 8 9
. . . .
 TH E AR YAN RACE . 2 37

of stone horn and bone M ealing stones were found

, , .
,

and charred wheat but cereals are less abundan t t h an

,

stores of hazel n uts beech mast and acorn s Li n

, ,
.

seed was found but no linen the only fabri c bei ng a

, ,

b i t of rope made of twisted bast I t is to be noted .

that no fi s h i n g implements of any k in d were d is

covered there were a few vertebr a: of a p i ke but the ,

extreme rarity of fi s h bones i s remarkable .

R em ains of a somewhat later settlement exist i n

the Lake of Starnberg i n B avari a H ere the bones , .

of the dog the o x the sheep and the goat are

, , ,

n umerous toget h er with hazel nuts and barley

,
.

I t w i ll be not i ced that th e civi lisation d isclosed i n

these settlements and i n som e si milar ones on the
,

nort h ern s h ore of the Lake of Constance agrees very ,

remarkabl ywith that of the pri mitive A ryans .

Older probably i f we may j udge from the absence

,

of cereals is the very ancien t lake d welli ng which has

,

been d isinterred from the peat bog on Laibach M oor ,

1
i n Carn iola about fi fty m i les north east of Trieste
,
- .

That this region was occupied by a Celtic speak i ng -

people i s i nd i cated by the fact that the moor i s i nter

s e c te d by a river which bears the com mon Cel t i c
n ame of th e I sca which was also the ancien t name of
,

th e Devonshire E x e a n d the M on mout h s h i re U x e .

The in h abitants of t h is settlemen t were i n the pastoral

stage ; th ey possessed cows sheep and goats bu t lived , , ,

pri ncipal ly by fi s h i n g and the chase thei r food consist ,

ing c h i c fl y of th e flesh of the stag and the w i ld boar .

They cult i vated n o cereals but la i d up stores of hazel ,

n uts an d Water c h estnuts ( Tm p a n a ta m )wh ic h they ,

pounded in stone mortars They were i n th e neo .

l ithic stage the i mplements a r e c h i c fl y of stags horn

,
’

1
K e ll e r , La k e Dw ell i n gs ,
vol . i p p 606-6 18
. .
238 1 111: O R I G I N ? 1 111
01 3 ARYA N S .

the ston e i mplements are rude not superior to those ,

o f Den mark They were w h olly ignoran t of a g ri c u l

.

ture neither grain fl a x nor l i nen which a r e com mon

, , ,

i n th e Swiss settlements have been found The only ,

.

woven fabric yet d iscovered was a piece of bast

matting m anu factured from the bark of some t ree
,
.

The Laibach settlemen t was not abandoned till the

age of metal had begun a store of copper or bronze ,

i mplements havi ng been d iscovered on one spot a —

fact which con nects the settlemen t with the historical

occupation of this region by the L a to vi c i who accord , ,

i ng to Zeuss were o f Cel tic speech

.
,
1
.

By thi s route throug h Carn iol a whic h forms the

, ,

easiest passage across the Alps the U mbrian s th e , ,

near congeners of the Celts m ay have penetrated ,

i nto I taly The other route by the Bren ner was

.
, ,

occupied by the R h aetians wh o were probably of ,

L i gur i an race .

The Celts of the B ritish round barrows and of the

B elgian caves were i n m uch the same grad e of civi l
2
i s a ti o n as the Celts of the earlier pile dwellin gs The .

roun d barrows of the ston e age were the sepulchres

o f a pastoral peopl e who had domesticated the o x , ,

the sheep the goat and the p i g Though n o remains

,
3
,
.

of corn have been d iscovered the meal in g stones , ,

which are not u ncom mon are bel ieved to prove that ,

4
th ey used cereal s of som e d escription I n al l essen .

tial points the civi l isation of the neolith i c Celts of

B ritai n was identical with that of the undivi ded
A ryans as d is c l o s e d by l i nguistic archaeology
‘

Ze u s s , D i e D e a l s c /zm , p . 2 5 7.

G re e n w e ll , Bri tts }: Ba rrow

'

s.
p . 1 14.
9 168 , 130, 13 2 .
I bzd , p p
'

. .

p 1 14 .
 TH E AR YA N RACE .

We n ow turn to the people of th e Dan i s h s h ell

mounds who belonged to th e tall dolic h ocephalic type
,

now represented by the N orth G erman s and the

S wedes T h i s type has been so c o n fi d e n tl y i d e n ti fi e d
.

by recen t German writers L i n d e n s c h m i t P enka

—

, ,

and P osche with that of the pri m itive A ryans

—

that the question of the grade of civi lisation which

they had attai ned has become an i mportan t factor i n
the d iscussion as to the ethni c a ffi n i ti e s of the Aryans .

The vast mounds called which

l ine portions of the D anish an d Swedish coasts have ,

1
already been described They are man i festly the
.

refuse accumul ated d uring long ages by a race of

savages They are com posed c h i e fl y of the s h el ls of
.

oysters and other mollusks but contain also nu merous ,

bones of wi ld an i mals of birds an d o f fi s h I m p l e

, ,
.

ments of stone are n u merous ; they are mostly rude ,

but i n some i nstances carefully worked Bone p i ns .

and i mplemen ts of horn are fou nd but pottery so , ,

abundan t even i n the old est lake dwelli ngs i s ,

extremely rare The rudeness of the ston e i m p le

.

ments an d the rarity of pottery show that d uri ng the

i m mens e period required for the accu mulation of
these mounds the people who formed them had m ade
little progress i n the art s of li fe .

We now apply to these mounds the same linguisti c

tests which have been applied to th e lake dwellings .

They conta i n bones of th e stag the beaver the bear , , ,

the otter th e hedgehog the lynx the fox and th e

, , , ,

wol f al l of wh i c h according to S chrader s l inguistic

, ,
’

i nvestigations were kn own to the pri mi tive A ryans

, .

This however is not decisive si nce the bones of the

, , ,

horse th e bare and th e squ irrel ani mals also k nown

, , ,

1
S e e p 6 1,
. su
p ra .
2 40 TH E OR G N I I OF TH E AR Y AN S .

to the und iv i ded A ryans are absent Sti ll more ,

.

i mportan t i s the absence of th e bones of an i mals

which on l ingu isti c grounds are believed to have
, ,

been domesticated before the separation of the

A ryans There are no remains of the goat the sheep
.
, ,

or even of the o x but only a few bones of the urus , ,

which doubtless belonged to the wild ani mal slai n i n

‘

the chase The absen ce of the bones of the rei ndeer

.
,

which are found i n the caves of the brachycephalic

people of th e Lesse i s an evidence of the compara ,

t i ye l y recent date of the kitc h en mi ddens and may ,

also i ndicate that the Lapps had already ret i red

farther to the N orth .

The only ani mal that had been domesticated was

the dog who was occasionally eaten when other food
,

was scarce The domesti cation of the dog has been

.

established by Professo r S tee n s tru p who as we have , ,

already seen found by experi ment that certai n bones

,

of birds and certa i n portions of the bones of

,

quadruped s which are i nvari ably absent from the

,

refuse heaps are precisely those which are eaten by

,

dogs wh i le those bones w h ich d o occur are those

,

w hi ch dogs hab i tually rej ect

1
.

N o w the evidence of th e S ta n g e n ae s skul l i d e n ti fi e s

,

the ki tc h en midden people with the Scandi navian

race whi le the earlier p i le d wellings are believed to
,

be as old as some of the kitchen m iddens The stage .

of civilisation d isclosed by the earl ier pile dwel lings

agrees with that which o n l m g u 1s tic grounds we m ust
attribute to the und ivided Aryans while the civi lisa ,

tion of the kitchen m iddens was far ruder ; not higher

than that o f th e F u e g i an s or of the Digger I ndians o f
O regon .

Lu b b k oc ,
Preh zs /on
’ '

c Ti m es , p . 240 : a n d s ee p . 130 , s up ra .
 TH E AR YA N RACE . 2 41

Virchow Broca and Calori agree that the brac h y

, ,

cephal ic or Turan i an skull is a higher form than

“

the dol ic h ocephalic The most degraded of ex isting

.

races such as the Austral ian s Tasman ians Papuas

, , , ,

Veddahs Negroes H ottentots an d Bo s je m e n as wel l

, , , ,

as the aboriginal forest tr i bes of I nd i a are typically ,

dolichocephalic ; while the B urmese the Ch i nese th e , ,

J apanese and th e n ation s of Central E urope are

,

typically brachycep h al ic The fact that th e A c ca .

d ians who belonged to the Turan ian race had some

, , ,

7000 years ago attai ned a high stage of cu

,
lture from ,

which the civilisation of th e Sem i tes was derived ,

i s a fact wh ich mak es it more probable that th e

l anguage and civi lisation of E urope was derived
from the brachycephal ic rath er than from the dol icho
cephalic race .

There was an essential d i fference i n the mod e

of l i fe of the two races T h e Arya n s before th e
.
,
f -

linguistic separation were a pastoral people who had

, ,

i nvented the o x -waggon an d had therefore certa i nly,

domesticated the o x but were u nacquai nted with the

,

art of fi s h i n g since the w ords fo rthe net the li ne th e

, , ,

h ook an d other fi s h i n g i mplements d i f

,
fer i n most of ,

the A ryan languages ; while fi s h -bones and hooks are

absent from th e older pil e d wel lings i n Germ any an d
I taly
. The k itc h en midden people on the ot h er ,

hand had not domesticated the o x but subsisted

, ,

c hi c fl y on oysters mussels cockles and periwi nkles

, , , ,

varied by the products of the c h ase They were .

,

however very skil ful fi s h e rs as the bon es of th e

, ,

herrin g the dorse th e d ab and the eel are extremely

, , ,

nu merous i n the s h ell mounds I f the A ryan s are

‘

descended from the kitc h en m idden peopl e i t i s ,

d i ffi c u l t to understan d h o w t h ey should have lost th e

242 TH E OR G N I I O F TH E AR YA N S .

taste for fi s h or h ave rel i nquished t h eir ch ief art

,

that of th e fi s h e rm a n .

I t i s not less d i ffi c u l t to believe that the repulsive

savage of the kitchen m idd ens w ith his narrow brow , ,

his retreating forehead h is low skull h is progn athous , ,

j aw h is promi nen t orb i tal ridges and his ani mal

, ,

propensities so clearly i nd icated by the occipital

d evelopment a mere n omad hunter w i thout fi x e d
, ,

abode and m a k i n g u s e o f n o regul ar sepulchres coul d

,
'

have been the ancestor of the noble A ryan race I t .

is easier to beli eve that th e A ryan civi lisation origi n

ated with the broad headed race of Central E urope -
,

which possessed the ski ll to construct wi th rude ,

stone tools the pile dwel lings of Swit z erland and

,

I taly .

I t m ay be urged that the two c ivi lisation s were n ot

synchronous and that th e accu mulation of the shel l
,

mound s ceased long before the earliest of th e pile

d welli ngs were erected T h is however does not .
, ,

seem to have been the case The two period s are .

bel ieved to have overlapped for some two or three

thousand years wh i le the types of the fl in t i m p l e
,

ments foun d i n th e lake d wel li ngs at S chussenried are

thought to be more archaic than s o me of those from
the k i tchen m id d e n s l
M oreover there are reasons for
.
,

bel ieving that the mode of l i fe of the shel l mound

peopl e lasted down to the historic period Vi rchow .
,
2
as we have seen cl ai m s to have discovered th e
,

descendants of the an c i en t Frisian s i n the platy

cephal ic i nhabitants of certain i slands i n the Zuider
Zee whose skulls are of the low N eand erthal type
, .

I t must be the i nhabitants of these i sland s who are

Ke ll e r, L ak e D w el l i n g s , VOL 1 pp
. .
58 4, 5 8 9 .

S e e C h ap t er s ec ti on 6
.
 T H E AR AN Y RACE . 243

d escribed by C aesar as the fi e rc e barbarians who l ived

at the mouth of the R hi ne and subsisted on fi s h and ,

1
the eggs of birds .

I f t h ese i slan ders were as Vi rchow maintains th e , ,

ancestors of the Frisi ans w h ose language preserves ,

an archaic form of Teuton ic speech we must believe ,

t h at they were an i solated survival of the pure

Teutonic race I n t h e i r skul l form they agree more
.

nearly with the S wed es than with any other E uropean

’
race ; while thei r m an ner of l i fe i n C aesar s time
corresponds to that of the people of the kitchen
m iddens whose sk ulls are also of the dol ichocephal ic
,
’
S wed ish type But i f in C ae sar s ti me these fi s h
.

eating Fris i an coast tribes were still mere savages ,

it is hard ly possible to identi fy them with the

pri m itive fi s h l o ath i n g A ryan s who before the li n
r
, ,

g u i s ti c separation had reached the pastoral stage , ,

had domesticated the o x i f not also the sheep ; ,

and who had i nvented the o x -waggon i n whic h

,

they travelled as thei r herd s moved i n search of

‘

pasture .

We have already seen that when two races are i n

contact the probability i s that the speech of the most
cultured will prevail I t is an easier hypothesis .

to suppose that the doli chocephal ic savages of the

Baltic coast acquired A ryan speech from thei r brachy
cephal ic n eighbours the Lithuan ians than to suppose , , ,

with Penka that they succeeded i n some r emote age

,

i n Aryanising the H ind us the R om ans and the , ,

G reeks .

~
1
D es c r ibi ng th e Rh i n e, he y
sa s U bi O c ea n o a
p p ro p i n q u a t, i n
t lti
p l u re s d i ffl u i t p ar es , m u s i n g e n ti b u s q u e i n s u l i s fe c ti s q u aru m p a rs
ef ,

i
m ag n a a fe r s b arb a ri s q u e n a ti o n i b u s i n c o l i tu r (e x q u ib u s s un t qu i
,

tq
p i s c i b us a u e o vi s a vi um viv e re ex , m u l ti s q ue
i s ti m a n tu r) c a p i ti b u s i n

O c c an u m i n fl u i t
"
.
—
Caes a r, D e Bel l a Ga l /zc o,
'

iv . 10 .
244 I
T H E O R GI N OF T H E AR Y AN S .

Physically the T euton ic race is taller larger -l i mbed , ,

and more powerful than any ot h er The Swedes thei r .

,

purest representatives are the tallest race i n E urope

, ,

averaging 5 feet 7% i nches i n height The St ee n .

gen a s m an reached 5 feet 10 i nc h es The Scan .

d i n avi a n skeleton found at Aspatria i n C u m berl and

m ust have been 7 feet i n stature S idoni us Apol .

l i n a ris also d escribes th e g i gantic Burgundian s as

7 feet high But the skul l is of a low type Th e
. .

i nd ex of the E ngis sk ull is of the H ohberg

type w h ich represents the Burgundian conquerors of
,

S wit z erland of the R o w G rave type

, w hi le ,

th e descend ant s of the Frisian s have a lower cranial

vault than any other E uropean race .

T he pure Teuton i s phlegmatic i n temperamen t;

and somewhat d ul l of i ntell e c t but i s brave warlike , ,

and given to fi e ld sports and athl etic exercises H e .

i s a tall flaxen ha i red l arge-l imbed gian t fa t a nd

,
-
, ,

stupid l ike the G oths and Burgund ian s whom the

,

R oman prov i nci al s regarded with fear m ingled with ,

con tempt .

I t i s a result of Teuton ic conquest that the land ed

gen t ry of E urope are largely descended from this
race Goths Lombard s , Normans Franks S axon s
—

, , , ,

A ngles an d they prese rve with si ngular persistency

—

the physical characteristics and the m od e o f li fe of

thei r remote ancesto rs I t is as an acute write r has
.
,

r emarked “
a strange result o f the wealth and
,

i ntel ligence o f th e modern world to give the upper

classes the pursuits of the savage with out the meces ,

s i ty which i s th e ex cuse for them They are bar .

b ari an s armed w i th the compl icated applianc e s of

civilisation Their greatest glory i s to have killed
.

”
a l arge quantity of big wi ld beasts Field sports .
 TH E AR YA N R AC E .

are good fo r keepin g up the energy of sem i barbarous -

”1
aristo cracies .

M atthew Arnol d s fair haired young barbar i ans

“ ’
—

cricketers deer stalkers or fox hu nters but dest i tute

,
-
,
-
,

of i ntellectual tastes are nobl e types o f th e Teutoni c ,

“
race but they are not the children of light
, Owing .

to thei r strength bravery an d stature the Teuton s , , ,

have been a great conqueri ng race but the G oths and ,

their k i ns men had not the genius to rul e th e ki ngdoms

they had won The Saxons the Angles the Goths
.
, , ,

d eveloped no h i g h c i vilisation of t h e i r own The .

S cand inavian s and Fri s i an s h ave little i ntellectual

culture . Th e geni us of Germ ny comes from the
a
other race to wh i ch Luther and Goethe both belonged
, .

“
Philippus Za e h d a rm Zae h d a rm i Comes qui qui n , ,

q u i es m i lle p e rd ri c e s plumbo c o n fe c i t was a ,

representative of one race T e u fe l s d roc k h and his ,

biographer of the other .

The qual i ties which have enabled the Teutonic

races to play their wonderful part i n th e history of
E urope are well d isplayed i n th e twelve valiant sons
of Tancred of H auteville V Vi ll i a m I ron Arm R obert —

Guiscard R oger and the rest who carved out kin g

, ,
—

doms for themselves i n A pul i a an d S icily They were .

a v i gorous race large of l i mb stout of heart tenacious

, , ,

i n wi ll with abundant physical energy taking t h ei r

, ,

pleasure i n dri nki ng an d h unti ng They had broad .

shoulders fair ha i r an d blue eyes as we see from

“

, , ,
’
A n na C o m n e n a s portrait of the son of R obert
G uiscard Bo h e m o n d Pr i nce of Tarentum who was
, , ,
“
a cub i t taller than the tallest m an known fair w i t h , ,

blue eyes his c h eeks t i nted w i th verm i lion ”

.
,

The energy the sel f-will the fond ness for adventure
, , ,

1
H a m er on , t F reu d: an d E n g l i s h , pp 6 1, . 2 6 5.

17
246 TH E o w o m O F TH E AR Y AN S .

and th e love of combat wh ic h h ave enabled the

Teuton ic peoples to extend thei r rule over the world ,

come from the dol ichocephalic race but the i ntel lect
and gen ius of E urope the great writers and more , ,

especially the men of science belong rathe r to the ,

brachycephali c race which h as so profoundly m o d i fi e d

the physical type i n Germ any France I taly an d , , ,

E ngland .

P osche and Penka h ave d rawn attention to th e

1

curious fact that t h ough th e l i nes of l i nguistic d emar

cation i n E urope have s mall relation to race the ,

religious d ivi sion adheres very closely to the raci al

frontiers The rea son they assign i s that religion
.

d epend s more i nti mately than l anguage on the funda

mental ethical character of the race N o E uropean .

n ation is M ahom medan or even any A ryan n ation , ,

except to some extent the Persians a n d i n Persia ,

we fi n d only the Shiah sect which has altogether ,

transformed the i nnermost tenets of I slam The .

S hiahs are essen tially mystics and they have found ,

themselves able to read i nto the Koran doctrin es

which approx i mate very curiously to those of Sweden
borg Tauler an d other Teutoni c mystics
, , .

The J ews speak everywhere the language o f the

land i n whic h they sojourn but everyw here they ,

have clung tenaciou sly to the d octri nes of the i r

Oriental faith A n d so the Christian ity of the
.

New Testament wit h its peaceful ness i ts s u b m is

, ,

s ivc n e s s and i ts resignation i n w h i ch i t agrees wi th

, ,

I slam and other Orien tal faiths was contrary to ,

th e i n ner gen i us of the Teutonic race wi th i ts i nd e ,

1
ll i
Th e fo ow ng p ag e s a re littl e m o re th an a s u m m ar y o f th e s ome

h t p l tiv k f th it P os c he , D za A rzer,
’

S ee
’

w a s ec u a e re m a r s o es e w r e rs .

p 2 10 ; P k
. en a, Ori gi n “A ri a m, p . 1 15 .
 TH E AR Y A N RACE . 2 47

p e n d en ce, its sel f-w i ll its free li fe and its c o n te n

, ,

ti o u s n e s s H ence the Teuton i c races i n which these

.
,

A ryan c h aracteristics are the most strongly devel

O ped were the last to subm i t to the yoke of the
,

G ospel . I t was only when the Goths had settled

wit h i n the bounds of the R oman empire that they
were converted and when t h ey were converted i t
,

was to a rational isti c form of Chri sti anity ; i t was

Arian ism and not Cathol icism which they were willing
to accept .

A nd now that Christianity has spread over E urope ,

i t i s d ivided into two O pposed camps the Catholi c —

and the P rotestant the Church of Authority and the

,

Church of R eason the l i ne of d ivision coincid ing

,

very closely with the li ne which separates the two

great races of A ryan speech The d oli chocephalic .

Teutonic race i s Prote s tant the brachycephal ic ,

Ce l to -Slavic race i s either R oman Catholi c or Greek

Orthodox I n the fi rs t i ndividual i sm wi lfulness sel f
.
, , ,

reli ance i ndependence are strongly developed ; th e

, ,

second i s submissive to authority and co nse rvative

i n i nsti ncts To the Teutoni c races Lati n Christianity
.

was never congenial an d they have n ow converted i t

,

i nto somethi ng very d i fferen t from what i t was at

fi rs t or from what i t became i n the hands of Latin
,

and Greek doctors The Teutoni c peoples are averse

.

to sacerdotalism an d have shaken off priestly

, ,

guidance and developed i ndividual ism P rotes .

ta n ti s m was a revolt against a religion i mposed by

the S outh upon the North but whic h had neve rbeen ,

congenial to th e Northern m ind The German .

princes who were of purer Teutoni c blood than the ir

,

subjects were the leaders of th e eccl esiastical revol t

, .

Scandi navia i s more purely Teutonic than G ermany ,

248 .

T H E OR G N I I OF TH E AR YA N S .

and Scandi navi a is P rotestant to th e backbon e T h e .

Lowl and S cotch who are more pu rely T euton ic t h an

,

the E ngl ish have given the frees t development to th e

,

geni us of P rotestantism Those S co tch clans which .

have cl ung to the old faith have the s mallest a d

m ixture of Teuton ic blood Ulster the most Teutoni c .
,

province of I reland i s th e m ost fi rm ly Protestant ,

.

T h e case of the Belgians a nd the D utc h is very

striki ng The l i ne of religious d ivi s ion became the
.

l ine of pol itical separation and i s conterm inous with ,

the two raci al provi nces T he mean cephalic i ndex .

of the D utch is which i s nearly that of the

Swedes and the North Germans the mean i ndex of
the Belgi an s i s 79 which i s that of the P ari sians ,
.

The B urgund ian C antons of Switzerland w h ich

‘

possess th e largest proportion of Teuton ic blood are ,

P rotestant wh i le the brachycephali c Can tons i n the

,

E ast and S ou th are the stronghol d o f Cathol icism .

S outh Germany which is brachycephal ic i s Cath olic

, ,

North Germany which i s dol ichocep h al ic is Protestant

, ,
.

H anover wh i ch i s P rotestant has a considerably

, ,

lower i ndex than Cologn e which i s Catholi c The , .

’
Thirty Y ears War was a war of race as wel l as of
religion and the peace of Westp h al i a d rew the l i ne of
,

religious demarcat ion with tolerable precision along

the ethnic fro ntier .

Wherever the Teutonic blood is purest i n North —

Germany Sweden Norway I celand U lster the

, , , , ,

Ork neys the Lothians Y orkshire E ast Anglia

, , ,

P rotestantism found easy entrance and has reta i ned ,

its hold often i n so me exaggerated form

,
In .

Bohem ia France B elgium Alsace i t has been

, , , ,

trodden out I n Galway and Kerry i t h as n o

.

fo oting . The Welsh and the Corn ishmen who ,

 TH E AR YA N RACE . 2 49

became P rote s tants by political accident h ave tran s ,

formed P rotestantis m i nto an emotion al rel i gion ,

which has i nner a ffi n i tie s with the emotional fait h o f

I relan d and I taly E ven n ow P rotestantism gain s
.

n o converts in the South of E urope or C atholicism i n ,

the North R oman Cathol i c i sm or the cognate creed

.
,

o f the G reek and R ussian orthodox churches i s ,

d omin an t i n all those l an ds where the brac h ycephal i c

race prevai l s ; P rotestan tism i s c o n fi n e d to the
dolichocephalic Teuton i c region The neighbour .

hood of Toulouse which was the h ead quarters of

,

th e Albigen ses ,
i s more d ol ichocephali c than any
other part of Southern Fran ce and Toulouse was the ,

Visigot h ic capital I n no c i ty of France were the

.
~

H uguenots so nu merous as at N i mes another strong ,

hold of the Vi sigoths and N i m es i s still largely P ro

,

testant i n creed E ngland which i s orthocephalic i s

.
, ,

neither Cath ol ic n o r P rotestant but Anglican I t , .

i s not to be supposed however that religious bel i ef

, ,

i s a function of th e s h ape of the skull but t h at the ,

shape of the skull i s on e of the surest ind ication s of

race .

Those who are curious i n such m atters may refer

’
to C$ s a r s contrast between the rel igions of the
1
Germ an s and of the Gauls The same essential con
.

trast i n the rel igious gen ius of the two races prevailed
t h en as i t does n ow The Gaul s had a P ope
.
“
His .

autem om n i bus D ru id i b u s p rae e s t un us qu i s u m m a m ,

”
i nter eos habet au c to ritate m The priests are j udges
.

i n public an d private concerns and d isobed i ence to ,

“
thei r decrees i s followed by an i nterd ict S i qui .

aut p ri va tu s aut publi cu s e o ru m decreto non s te ti t ,

s ac ri fi c ii s i n te rd i c u n t H aec poen a apud eos est

.

1
Caes a r, B C . .
, Bk . vi. , c a p . 13 a n d 2 1.
2 50 TH E OR G N I I OF T H E AR YA N S .

gravi ssi ma . Qu i bus ita est i nterd i ctum ,

11 numero
i m p i o ru m ac s c e l e ra to ru m h ab e n tu r ; i is omnes
d ec ed u n t ; a d i tu m e o ru m s e rm o n e m q u e d e fu g i u n t : ne

quid ex contagion e i n c o m m o d i ac c ip i an t ; neque i is

p e te n ti b u s j us re d d i tu r neque h o n o s u l l u s com mun i
,
”
catur .

This might be taken as a picture of a R oman

'

i nterdict i n the M idd le Ages or even of modern ,

boycotti ng i n I rel and .

With t h is we m ay compare the picture of the

“
rel igion of the Germans German i mul tu m ab
— ‘

hac consuetud ine ( G al l o ru m )d i ffe ru n t ; nam neque

Druides h ab e n t qui r ebus d ivin is p rae s i n t ne q u e
, ,

s ac ri fi c i is student .
 C H A PT E R V .

T H E E VO L U T O N I OF AR YA N S PE EC H .

1. m e A rya n L a ng uag es .

FO R TY years ago i t was believed that relationship of

language i mplied relationship of blood an d i t was the ,

fashion to tal k of the A ryan family and the A ryan

1
race. The pend ulu m then swung i n the opposite
“
d irection and O p p e rt l ays i t d own that there are
,
”
Aryan langu ages but there i s n o A ryan race
, It .

m ay be questioned w h ether the react i on has not gon e

too far I t may be ad mitted that the word A ryan
.

shoul d be pri marily regarded as a li ngu isti c rather

t h an as an ethni c term an d that though the A ryan
,

languages m ay be traced to a com mon source the ,

speakers of those languages have for the most part

n o com mun ity of blood B ut since A ryan speech
.

must have origi nated with some on e of the races

among wh ich i t now prevails i t i s legiti mate to ,

i nquire by which of them i t was probably evolved .

The undivided Aryan s d oubtless roamed as nomad

hunters and herdsmen over a considerable territory ,

gradually mul tiplyin g i n number an d i ncorporati ng

other tribes The m o d i fi c a ti o n s of the pri mitive
.

1
S ee p .
3, s p ra
u .
 2 52 TH E OR G N I I OF TH E AR YA N S .

speech are believed to be largely d ue to the acqu i re

men t of Aryan speech by these n on A ryan races -
.

From anthropological an d archaeolog i cal con sidera

tion s we have seen t h at of th e fou r neolithic races
of E u rope two must be excl ud ed from any clai m to
represent the pri mi t i ve Aryan s and that of th e ,

rem ain ing two th e bal ance of evid ence i ncli nes i n
favour of the brachycephal i c race of Central E urope .

The li ngui stic evid en ce has n ow to be taken i nto

account and we have to con sid er the m utual relations
,

of the A ryan l anguages to ask how they becam e ,

d i fferen tiated how th e pri mi tive A ryan speech could

,

have been evolved and whether i t could h ave been

,

the speech of that race w h ich on ot h er grounds , ,

seem s to have the best cla i m to represen t the

pri m i tive A ryan stock .

There are n in e ex isti ng fam ilies of Aryan speech

—
the I ndi an th e I rani an the A rmen ian the H el leni c
, , , ,

the I tal i c the Celtic the Teutoni c the Lithuanian

, , ,

or Lettic and the S lavic

,
Besid es these there are
.

several whic h have become extinct such as the ,

Ph rygi an the Dacian and the Thracian

, , .

Some of th e more closely related fa mil ies may be —

grouped together g i vi ng si x fam il i es i n stead of n i ne

,

—
the I ndo -I ran ian the A rmenian the H el lenic the
, , ,

Ce l to -I tal ic the Teutonic the Letto Slavi c

, ,
- .

Zend and San sk ri t are so closely al lied that we

may postul ate the ex istence of a com mon mother
tongue for both wh i ch for convenience we may call
, , ,

the I nd o -I ran i an I n l ike m an ner Lithuan ian i s

.
,

closely related to S lavon ic on the one hand and ,

less closely to Teuton ic on the other .

The old trad ition s of classical p h il o l o g y d a ti n g from ,

a ti me when onl y two ancient A ry an literatures were

TH E I
E V OL U T O N OF AR YAN S P E EC H . 253
 T H E E V OL U T O N I OF AR Y AN S P EEC H . 25 5

known gave rise to a bel ief that th e two classical

,

tongues Greek and Latin were sister lan guages

, , ,

very closely al lied ; but this opin ion has now given
place to the belief that the closest a ffi n i ti es of the
I talic languages are wi th Cel tic an d those of Greek ,

with I ndo -I ran ian an d Armenian .

Schmidt catalogues n i nety -n ine word s which occu r

only i n Greek an d I ndo -I ranian and on e hundred an d ,

thirty -two which are fou nd only i n G reek an d Latin .

Some of these how ever are culture words o r the

, , ,

names of an i mals and plants which may probably ,

not be pri m itive O i more i mportan ce is the fact that

.

the augment and the redupl icated aori st are c o n fi n e d

to G r eek and I ndo I ran ian while they also possess
-
,

p eculiar form s of the i n fi n i ti v e The names of six .

Greek deities can be expl ain ed from Sanskrit while ,

only three are com mon to Greek and Lati n .

1
We have seen t h at while certain words relati ng to
the pastoral l i fe and to rudi mentary agriculture are
, ,

com m on to G reek and Latin the names of weapon s ,

d i ffer the Greek n ames agreein g for the most part

,

with San skrit and the Lati n n ames with Celti c The
,
.

relative dates of the l inguisti c separation s a r e also

indicated by the n u merals The u ndivided A r yans .

coul d only count up to a hund red The word for .

a thousand i s com mon to Greek and I ndo -I ran ian ,

but i s not s h ared by Latin Lati n an d Celti c have .

the same word for a thousand and so have Lithuan i an ,

an d German We c o n c l u d e th e refo re that the separa

.
, ,

tion of Greek and Latin and of Lati n and Lithuanian

, ,

was comparatively early but that the separation of

L atin an d Celt i c of Greek an d I nd o I ran ian of
,
-
,

Lithuan ian and German was comparatively late , .

1
S ee p . 194, s p ra
u .
2 56 T H E OR G N I I O F 1 1113 AR Y AN S .

On other grou nd s it app ears that th e I tal ic

l anguages are much m ore in ti mately related to Celtic
than to Greek T h e Umbrians the northern most of
.
,

the I tali c peoples were i n geograp h ical contact wit h

,

th e Celts but m ust h ave been separated from the

,

H ellenes by the I llyrian s The Thracian an d Dacian

lan guages which are lost probably formed l inks
, ,

between G reek an d Celtic .

Bac m e i s te r by the aid of local n ames has traced

1
, ,

th e an cient domai n of Cel tic S peech I t in cl uded the .

val leys of the R hi ne the M a i n and the upper , ,

Danube together wit h Belgiu m Britain and portions

, , ,

of Switzerl and an d Fran ce Celtic terri tory formed .

th e great central region of A ryan s p e e c h f I t ex

tended on the east to th e frontiers of Dacia i f i ndeed ,

D acian was not itsel f a member of the Celtic group .

L u g d u n u m a characteristic Celtic name i s found

, ,

at Laon at Leyden on the lower R hi ne at Lyon s on

, ,

the R hon e an d on the upper Garon ne at the foot o f

,

the Pyrenees We fi n d Batavo d u ru m at the mouth

.

of the R hi ne an d Bo io d u ru m at the j unction of the

,

Danube and the I nn .

That Southern Germany before i t was Teuton ised ,

by northern con querors was occupied by the Cel ts ,

i s proved by the Cel ti c names i n the valley of the

2
D anube and even of the S ave Through Carn iola .
,

the great highway by which so m any of the i nvaders

o f I taly have passed the U mbrians a peopl e whose , ,

language is intim ately rel ated to the Celti c m ay have ,

reached the plain s of N o rth e rn I taly .

1
Bac m e i s ter, A l l em a n m s r/zm P ( S t u tt g a rt
' '

Va fl d en m g m ,

1
1
Th e h eo t ry th t a th e C e lt s e xt en ded th e ms e lv es at a c o m
p a ra tiv ly
e

re c e n t i
p e r o d fro m G au l d o w n th e v ll y
a e of th e D an u b e is now v y
er

g e n era lly b
a an d o n ed .
 THE E VO L U T O NI OF AR Y A N S PEEC H . 2 57

Some of the oldest an d deepest morphological

changes i n Aryan speec h are t h ose wh ich a ffect the
C e l to -I talic languages Suc h are th e formation of
.

a new passive a new future and a new perfect

, , .

H ence i t i s bel ieved t hat the Ge l to -I tal ic languages

may have separated from th e rest while the other
Aryan languages r em ain ed united The Ce l to I talic .
-

union is less apparent than th e I nd o -I ran i an or the

S lavo Lettic because i t d ates from an earl i er period
-
.

T h e relations of Celtic wi t h Teuton i c are less

profoun d than those w i th Lati n They affect the
.

culture words rather than the morphological structure ,

a nd poi nt to late pol itical supremacy and geographical

contact rat h er than to pri m i tive organi c u nity .

T h e relations of the Teuton i c family to the

Slavo Lettic are more deep and con tinuous as they
-
,

a ffect not only the culture word s but the gram m ar .

The fi n al separation of the Sl aves an d Teutons

m u st have bee n comparatively l ate The Slavic and .

Teuton i c languages agree largely i n metallurgic

term s but d i ffer i n the word s rel ating to weapons
, ,

agriculture and navigation A n inti m ate con nection

, .

between S lavo -Lettic an d Teutoni c i s also i ndicated

by the fact t h at they agree i n changing a pri m itive
b]: to m i n certai n case en d ings a change which ,

i s not found i n the other Aryan l anguages On .

the other hand a connection between I ndo -I ranian

,

and Slavo -Lettic i s shown by the fact that i n som e

s i xteen word s t h ey agree i n permut i n g a p r i m i t i ve

k to s a change which has not occurred i n Teuton ic

,
.

The I ranian n ame é/zag a for the su p rem e deity i s

, , ,

also com mon to the S l aves an d P h rygi ans but i s ,

not fou nd i n e i th er Greek or Lati n H ence the .

Sl avo -Lettic fam i ly form s a l in k between the I ran ian

 T H E O RI G N I O F TH E AR YA N S .

and the Teutoni c while the relations of G reek are

,

wit h I ndo I ran ian on the one hand and with Ital ic
-

on the ot h er .

I t i s now generally ad m itted that the E uropean

l anguages are not less archai c than the Asiatic d ue ,

al lowance being made for th e fact that the l iterary

monu ments of S an skri t reach back to an earlie r
ti me than those of th e E uropean tongues Zend as .
,

we h a ve i t may d ate from the sixth century B C

,
. .
,

and Sanskri t from the tenth B ut modern Persian .

prese rves less of the pri m itive Aryan gram mar than
any other A ryan l angu age except E ngl ish I t has .

got ri d of declension altogethe r an d though i t has ,

preserved some of the personal s u ffi x e s of th e

verb i t has l ost the ol d tenses
, T he neo -H i nd u .

languages which arose out of the Pra k ri ts or

, ,

vernacular d ialects about the tenth century A D have

, . .
,

lost most of the archai c features which d istingu ish

S anskrit The neuter gender has d isappeared a new
.
,

plural and new case end i ngs have been substituted

for the old form s and the i n fl e x i o n s of tense have
,

been replaced by new form s d erived from the parti

c ip l e s
. I t can not be d oubted that this destruction
of ol d form s h as been accelerated i f not altogether ,

caused by the acquirem ent of A ryan speech i n I nd ia

,

by n on -A ryan tribes .

A mong the Li thuan ians th e opposite has been the

case. The language has not ex tended i tsel f an d ,

those who now speak Lithuanian are probably the

d irect d es cend ants of those who spoke i t two o r
possibly three thousand years ago H ence there h as .

been less destruction of gram matical forms than i n

any ot h er ex isti ng A ryan language A lone among .

existi ng languages i t h as preserved the d ual and the

 T H E EVOL U T ON I OF AR YA N S PE EC H .

old declension I ts p h oneti c system is i n ferior only

.

to Sanskrit and is i n some respects eve n more

,

archaic despite the fact t h at the S anskri t l i terature

,

is old er by nearly 3000 years than the L i thuanic ,

wh i ch dates only from the begi nni ng of the eighteenth

century .

O n th e whole the Lati n Celti c and L i th uanian , ,

have kept most closely to the pri mitive system of

consonants The S lavon ic an d I ndo -I ranian languages
.

have developed n umerous sib i lants and fricatives .

The pri mitive Aryan speech had only on e sibilan t

and two nasals but the S anskri t has four sibilant s
,

and fi ve nasals T h e cerebral s o r li nguals which are

.

peculiar to the I ndian languages are believed to be

d ue to early D ravidian i n fl u e n c e s I t was for merly .

thought that the pri m itive A ryan had on ly one sound

for r or 1 but i t is now bel ieved that there were two
, ,

the E uropean languages in t h is respect being mo r e

pri m itive t h an th e As i atic I n like manner i t was .
,

formerly considered that the I nd i an vowel system

was more pri m itive than the E uropean but the ,

opposite opi nion now fi n d s favour with scholars Greek .

has preserved the old tenses better than Lati n and ,

retai ned the d ual S anskri t has normally replaced

.

by the genitive the old ablative which is seen ,

'
i n the Lati n s en a tu -a an d the Oscan fru ctu a and -
’
,

whi ch has d isappeared from all the other A ryan

languages except Zend Lati n however has formed .
, ,

three new tenses the future i n bo the i mperfect i n

— ~

~
ba m and the perfect i n
, which we have i n
a m a bo a m a ba m a nd a m a w The I tali c languages
’

, , .
,

l ike the Celtic and th e Li thuan ian h ave also created ,

a new middle voice wh i ch afterwards became a ,

passive .
2 60 I
TH E O R G I N o r T H E A RYA N S .

I n the retention of the old i ntransitive voice of the ,

d ual and of ancient tenses and declensions Greek

, ,

i s more archaic than Latin The Dori c and o lic .

d ial ects a re more archai c than classic G reek doubt ,

less because the I onian G reeks were less purely

Aryan by race The loss of the d igam ma and the
.

tenden cy to Zetaci s m among the I onians m ay be d ue

to an ad mixture with the pre -A ryan population from
which the Dorians were free L a ti n ho w e ve r was .
, .
,

more fai th ful than Greek to the pri m iti ve consonan tal
system Thus Lati n has kept th e pri m itive guttural
.

which G reek often changes to p or t Thus while .

' '

Lati n has q u i t and g u zn g u e G reek has 7 1s and ?revre or ,

’

7réu 7re
, Agai n Lati n keeps the i nitial sibilant which i n
.

G reek lapses i nto an aspirate Thus Lati n has s ex .

,

se p t em and ra
, c er whi le Greek has 3,5 ézrr oi and , ,

ék vp ti s .

We h n d the same change of g v to j) i n Welsh and

Gaul ish but not i n I rish or Lati n Thus the Latin
, .

'

u a tu or is cet/ zzr i n I rish and p ed w a r i n Welsh

q ,
.

The change also occurs i n Oscan and U mbrian as i n ,

n for g u a m and p i c fo r 91451 Lati n al s o preserves

p a .

the old sem i -vowel y ( represented by j )which G reek ,

changes i nto It or 3 Thus we fi n d j ec ur and j ug u m .

i nstead of ii n a p and ( vyé v '

H ence i n spi te of the greater antiquity of the

,

S anskri t l iterature i t would appear that som e of the

,

E uropean languages i n thei r morphological structure ,

and stil l more i n thei r phoneti c system are as archaic ,

as the Asiatic .

O u th e whole the Lettie languages have changed

,

the least and the Teuton ic the most

,
I n al most .

every re s pect the language s of th e brachycephalic

p e ople of Cent ral E u rO p e L i th u an i an Slavonic w

, ,
 TH E E V O L U T O N I O F AR A N Y S PEEC H . 26 1

Celtic Umbrian Lati n and Doric Greek have

, , ,
—

adhered more closely to the pri m itive type than

Teutoni c the language of the d olichocephalic people
,

of the Baltic coast Thus i t would seem that the .

Lithuanians have the best clai m to represent the ,

pri mitive Aryan race as their language exhib i ts ,

fewer of those phonet i c changes and of those ,

gram matical losses which are consequent on th e

acquirem ent of a foreign speec h .

2. D i a l ec t and L a ng ua e.
g

The origi n of the Aryan languages is veiled i n the

remote past and the causes which gave ri se to their
,

d ivergences must be to a great extent a matter for

conj ecture B ut the unknown can often be ex plai ned
.

by the k nown and the genesis of modern dialects

,

throws considerable light on the obscure genesis of

an cient languages .

The met h od which Darwi n has used to explai n the

origin of species may be appl i ed to explain the origin
of languages D arwi n began by s h owing the origi n
.

of varieties a process which i s now i n progress i n

—

the case of pigeons dogs and rabbits H e then

, ,
.

argued that species may h ave ari sen out of varieties ,

and genera out of species Species became d istinct .

owing to the su rv i val of the fi tte s t an d the extinction ,

of i ntermediate varieties i n the struggle for ex istence .

The families of Aryan speech are analogous to

genera the i nd ivid ual languages to species a n d
, ,

d ialects to varieties O f the origi n of languages .

,

as well as of th e orig i n of spec i es we have no d irect ,

knowledge while the orig i n of d ialects like th e

, ,

origin of varieties i s less obscure H ence the study

,
.

18
262 I
TH E OR GI N O F TH E AR YAN S .

o f the origin of d ialects can hardly fai l to throw

l ight on the origi n of languages .

'

The causes whi ch have led to the fo rm atio n o t

d ialects can be wel l stud ied i n the case of Germany .

The d ialects of Germ an have already becom e so

d iverse that a Swiss i s un i ntell i g i ble to a H olstei ne r ,

or a Frisian to a T ransylvani an ; yet t h ey all speak

German . Al l the se d i alects are connected by a
series o f i ntermed iate l in ks Swabian Bavarian
—

, ,

Austrian H essi an Franconi an

, ,
afford i ng a con,
—

t i n u o u s passage from on e extreme to th e other .

I f these had been exti nguished we shoul d call the ,

speech of Uri H olstei n and T ransylvan ia separate

, ,

languages ; as it is we cal l them d ialects of German

, .

No German d ialect i s al together isolated E ach .

agrees i n some respects wi th on e or more of i ts

i m med iate neighbours and d i ffers i n other respects
, .

T h e Franconian or cen tral di alects for i nstance share , ,

certai n phonetic pecul i ari ties with the Low German

d ialects to the north of them and others with the ,

H igh Germ an d ialects on the south The E as t .

Franconi an di ffers from the A lem an n ic m ore than it

does from the Bavarian .

A probable cause can be assigned for some o f

these d ialecti c variations We know that with i n the
.

h istoric period G erman has extended i ts domai n over

large d istricts which are not Teuton ic by blood By .

race the no rth -west region of German speech is largely

Teuton ic the eastern Lithuan ian and Slavoni c the
, ,

central region i s Celtic and the southern i s Li gu rian

, .

When toward th e close of the second century o f

our era th e Goths the B urgu nd ian s an d other
, , ,

Teutonic tri bes began to move southward s to the

Danube an d thence i n to I taly G aul an d Spain the
, , , ,
 TH E E V O L U T O N I O F ARYA N S PEEC H . 2 63

Slaves pres s ed forward from the E ast into the land s

which had been left vacant and took possession o f ,

the valleys of the Vistul a the Oder the E lbe the , , ,

Saale the upper M ain and the m iddle an d lower

, ,

Danube I n the s i xth century as the local names

.
,

clearly testi fy Oldenbu rg Mecklenburg S axony

, , , ,

Lauenburg Pomerania S ilesia the south eastern

, , ,
-

part of H anover and the Altmark were peopled by

,

Sl aves . Slavoni c d ialects were spoken at Kiel ,

Lubeck Magdeburg H alle Berlin Leipzig D resden

, , , , , ,

Sal zburg and Vien na

, .

D uri ng the last thousand years Germ an speech has

been slowly wi nn ing back i ts lost provi nces but ,

without d isplacement of population The S lavi c .

tribes have not been expel led but only Teutonised , ,

and the brachycephalic S lavi c type rem ai ns .

I n l i ke manner E astern P russia w h i c h i s Lithuan ian ,

by blood was Germ an ised by the Teuton ic K nights

,
.

The Celtic l and s of cen tral Bavaria the land of the ,

Boi i as wel l as W ti rte m b e rg Baden and H esse were

, , , ,

Germanised i n the fourt h century by Alemann ic ,

Suevic an d Franki s h tribes I n several Swiss can

,
.

tons the blood i s R h a ti a n but the speech Burgund ian .

I t i s t h erefore no m atter for surprise that i n all

these regions the Low Germ an speech o f the con
q u e ro r s was m o d ifi e d when i t Was acqui red by
the n ative tribes The pri mitive Low German dialects
.

are only spoken i n those Fris i an and D utch d istricts

w h ic h are Teuton ic i n blood as well as speech .

We m ay next g o a step furt h er and ex am i ne the

case of th e n eo Latin dialects wh i c h have now becom e
-

languages F rench Span is h and I tal i an are called

.
, ,

languages but t h ey arose out of d ialects ; an d i f

,

the conn ecting d ialects be taken i nto account the ,

264 1 111: O R G N I I o r 1 111: AR YA N S .

s h arp l ine of separation which d ivides the literary

languages d isappears i n the case of th e vernacular
speech .

Beginn ing at the North and excludi ng the l iterary ,

l anguages we h n d a series o f m utually i ntelligibl e

,

d ialects of th e Langue suc h as Walloon P icard , ,

Norman Bu rgund i an and Savoyard which shade off

, , ,

gradually i nto the d ialects of the Langue d oc such ’

as Li mousi n Auvergn at Gascon an d P roven cal and

, , ,

t h ese aga i n i nto Catal an N av a rra is Castil i an and , , ,

Andal usian while S avoyard form s th e transition to

,

P ied montese through which we successivel y arrive at

,

Lombard Venetian Tuscan Corsican Neapolitan

, , , , ,

Calabrese S ici lian and M altese Sard i nian form ing a

, , ,

l ink between S panish and I tal ian .

Owi ng m ai nly to pol itical causes the Tuscan , ,

Castilian and P arisian d ialects have become l iterary

,

language s and wi th the spread of ed ucation are

,

rapidly extingui s h i ng the provi ncial vernacul ars I f .

i t had so happened that al l the i ntermed iat e d ialects

between Walloon and S ic i lian had been extinguished ,

the speech of Fran ce an d I taly would be al most

as d i fferent as Sanskri t and Zend I n the case of .

the A ryan languages there has been an extensive

extinction of i nterm ed iate d i alects I nstead of an .

i ncl ined plane of speech such as that which extend s ,

from Uri to H ol stein or from P icardy to Calabri a , ,

we have as it were a stai rcase th e i ncli ned plane

, ,
—

has been broken u p i nto i rregular and d iscon nected

steps.

T he process by which the prim itive A ryan S peech

fi rs t became extended over a vast region and t h en ,

brok e u p i nto d i alects whic h became the parents

of the A ryan l an g u ages m ust be analogous to the ,
 1 111: E V O L U T O N I OF AR YA N S PEEC H . 26 5

process by which i n h i storic ti mes the Lati n language ,

the d ialect of one city R ome spread over the whole

, ,

R oman empire and t h en brok e up i n to the neo Lati n

,
-

languages The neo Latin languages arose out of the

.
-

local vernacular d ialects which existed side by sid e ,

wi th the l i terary Lat i n T h ese d i alects owe thei r

.

origi n to the fact that the Lati n of the legionaries was

acquired by the conquered races wh ose languages ,

were extinguished but left thei r mark on the acquired

,

speech .

T h us the Lat i n speech when acquired by Ligurians

’
gave rise to the Langue d oc by G auls to the ,
”
.

Langue d oui by Celts to Cast i l i an by I beri ans

’ “
, ,

to P ortuguese by Celt i berians to Aragonese

,
In .

th e A lps there are t h ree Ladi no d i alects whic h may

owe their pecul i ar i t i es to the i n fl u e n c e of the old
R h aetian language on th e acquired Latin speec h .

R ouman ian h as doubtless been i nfected by the speec h

of th e ancient D acians among whom the R oman ,

colon ists lived I n several cases the vowel s have

.

acquired a nasal sound or have been converted i nto ,

dip h thongs The articl e has become a s u ffi x ; we

.

have for i nstance om u l (1207720

, ,
the m an The
-
.

fact that t h is pecul iarity i s found also i n B ulgarian ,

a S lavon ic l anguage a s w ell as i n Alban ian makes

, ,

i t probable th at t h is usage m ay have been d er i ved

from the old I llyrian fa mily of S peech to wh i ch
Dacian probably belonged .

I talian is nearer to Lati n than P roven cal an d P ro ,

v e n ca l t h an Frenc h because there was a s malle r

,

fore i gn element in I taly than i n Southern G aul a nd ,

i n the south of G aul than i n the north The c h ange .

of speech is phonet i c rat h er than lex i cal and largely ,

d ue to the fore i gn accent with which Lati n was .

2 66 T H E OR I G N I O F 1 111: AR YA N S .

spoken by those to whom i t was an acquired

l anguage .

The d ialect of the I sle de France has become the

l iterary language of France owi ng to the accident
that th e Ca p e ts came to fi x thei r capital at Paris .

U m brian Oscan and Messapian gave place to Lati n

, ,

because the R om an republi c subd ued the rest of

I taly Because At h en s was the i ntellectual cen tre o f
.

the H ellenic wo rld because Cast i lian was spoken at

,

M ad rid because M ah o m m e d was born at Mecca the

, ,

local d i alects of Atti ca C asti le and M ecca have , ,

becom e the literary lan gu ages which we call G reek ,

Span ish and A rabic

, .

When a literary language has been established ,

local d ialects tend to d isappear Owing probably .

to pol itical causes the d ialects which must once

,

h ave bridged over the gul f between S lavonic and

I ran ian A rmenian and G reek Lati n and Celtic have
, , ,

been ext i nguished I t i s thus that we m ust explai n

.

the growth of local d ialects i nto languages and the ,

exti nction of i n termedi ate vari eties .

I t has often happened that the d ialect which has

succeeded i n the struggle for ex istence has been on e
which has i ncorporated th e m ost n u merous foreign
elements Lati n was by no means the purest of the
.

I tali c d ialects Atti c Greek was further from the

.

pri mitive H ellen ic speech than Dorie or ZE o li c .

L i terary E nglish i s the m ixed language of the

Danelagh r at h er than the pure Saxon speech of
,

Wessex or the pure Anglian of Nort h umbria and ,

Frisian i s nearer to the pri m itive Teuton ic speech

than l iterary G erman .
 TH E E V O L U T I O N O F ARYA N S PE EC H . 2 67

3 . T/te L os t A rya n L a ng u ag es .

The tenden cy of vernacular d ialects to d i sappear ,

thus accentuat i ng th e d i sti nctions between t h ose

which surv i ve w i ll h elp to explai n the extin ction
,

of linguisti c fami lies which must formerly have been

the missing l inks between existing languages .

I n som e cases we are able to form probable con

je c tu res as to the n ature of the languages which have
been exterm inated and w h i ch m i ght have bridged
,

over the gul f between d i vided fam i lies of Aryan

speec h .

The Armenian s are believed to h ave been an

eastern extension of the Phrygians who themselves ,

h ave been i de n ti fi e d with th e E r i ges of Thrace .

Thus of the few Phrygian words w h i ch we possess ,

Ba ya i o s th e Phrygian n ame of the s upreme God i s

‘

, ,

the I ranian B/z g a and the Sl avoni c B g a

a ,
o
}
H ence
we m ay conj ecture t h at Phrygian an d T h racian might
supply som e of the m i ssi ng l inks between G reek ,

Armeni an S lavoni c an d I ran ian

,
Betwee n th e last
, .

two S armatian an d Scyth i an were probably i nter

posed There can be little doubt t h at several I ranian
.

languages have d isappeared The ex isti ng I ran i an.

languages P ush tu Persian Kurd and Baluchi

—

, , ,

resemble th e patches of Bagshot sand whi ch crown

the heigh ts near London rem nants of a once con ,

ti n u o u s formation now extensively destroyed by

d e n u d afi o n .

The anc i ent D acian our only knowledge of whi ch,

i s derived from geograp h ical n am es and a few plant

name s preserved b y D ioscorides was conterm inous , ,

1
Re n an , La ng ues S ém zti q ues , p 47
’

. .
2 68 1 1113 O R I G I N O F 1 111: AR Y AN S .

or nearly s o with Cel ti c I llyrian Thracian and

, , , ,

Lithuan ian The D acian nam e of the cinquefoil

.
,
’
p rop ea u l a rem i nd s u s o f the Celti c p emp ea u l a
’
.
,

D acian probably belonged to the Th rac o -I llyrian

fam ily and i f i t had come down to u s would
,

doubtless have suppl i ed a val uable lin k between

Celtic A lbani an Greek and Li thu a n ian A lbanian
, , , .

agai n is the descendan t of the old I llyrian I ts .

l i nguistic position i s d oubtful H ehn thi nks i t a p .

p ro ac h e s most nearly to Greek Blau bel i eves it was ,

n earer to I ran ian ; but as Greek has closer relations

with I ndo I ranian than wi th any other fami ly the old
-
,

I llyrian i f i t had been k nown to u s m ight have

, ,

helped to bridge over the ex isting g u l f I llyrian .

,

however has left i ts m ark i n th e region which i t

,

once occup i ed A lban ian as we ave s ee

h. n l like , ,

R ou man ian and Bulgarian possesses a d e fi n i te ,

d eclension obtai ned by means of a s u fli x e d article a

, ,

pecul iarity probably derived from th e old I llyrian ,

which m ay have been a l i nk between th e I tal ic ,

H el len ic and Lett i c languages

,
.

Thus it would appear that three li nks the D acian —

I llyrian and T h raci an are wanti n g between the

,
—

E uropean languages The D aci an and the Thra .

e i an m ight have formed th e transition between

the Slavoni c to the E ast the Celtic to th e ,

West and the G reek to the S outh

,
Phrygi an and .

Thracian m ight have bridged the gul f between

A rmen ian an d G reek ; S armatian between Sl avon ic
an d I ran ian .

The destruction of so m any of the central links

m ay hel p to ex pl ai n why th e nort h ern and southern
languages of E urope h ave so l ittle i n com mon I f .

1
S ee p . 2 65 , s u pra .
 1 111: E V O L U T O N I OF AR YA N S PE EC H . 269

the lost languages had survived the probable con ,

n e c ti o n s between the Aryan languages might be

represented by the following diagram .

§ 4 me
R eason has been shown for believing that the
Aryan l anguages were evolved out of d ialects much ,

i n the same way that the Teuton ic dialects or the

neo Lati n l anguages have been formed
- .

The probability that the A ryan l anguages were

evolved so to S peak i n 5 2722 has been demonstrated
, , ,

by Schm id t i n a tract to which reference h as al ready

been made .
1
Schm i d t s wave theory has however
’

, ,

so i mportant a bearing on the question of the reg ion

w h ere A ryan speech origi nated that a few pages m ust
be devoted to setti ng it forth i n greater detail .

R elying on certa i n words and forms which are

c o n fi n e d to the E uropean Aryan s Pi ck and Schleicher
,

had mainta i ned that there was an early and funda

mental separation between the E uropean a n d Asiati c
1
S ee p 3 5 ,
.
p ra
su
2 70 TH E OR G N I I OF TH E AR Y AN S .

A ryan s ; wh i le G rassmann Paul i Son ne and Spiegel , , ,

contended that G reek was nearer to the Asiati c

languages than to Lati n or Teutonic and Bopp and
Pott i n l i ke man ner urged the close phonolog i cal
resemblan ces between the Slavoni c and the I ndo ~

I ran ian l anguages .

S chmid t showed that al l th e A ryan language s

formed li nks i n a chain that S lavoni c can be severed ,

neither from G erman on the one side nor from I ran ian
on the other wh i le G reek form s the con necting li n k
,

between S anskrit and Lati n .

Assu ming the close con nection of Zen d and

S anskri t which is ad m itted by al l scholars and
, ,

regard ing them as sister languages S chmi dt showed ,

that the three Bal ti c fami lies Teuton ic Letti c and —

, ,

Sl avic are u nited by 143 verbal l in ks al l three being

—

j oi ned together by 5 9 li n ks Teutonic and Slavi c by ,

5 0 and Teuton ic and Letti c by 34 H e then showed

, .

that the I ndo -I ranian or E astern group i s un ited to

, ,

the Bal tic or N o rth e rn group by 90 l i nks of which 6 1

, , ,

speci ally connect i t with the S lavo -Lettic fam ily and ,

only 1 5 with the Teutonic While th e i nti mate con .

n e c ti o n of the t h ree Baltic families i s evidenced by

143 li nks there are n early as m any 13 2 which unite

, , ,

the two M editerranean fam ilies I tal ic and H ellenic ;

’

th e Asiatic group bei ng united with the M editerranean

by 12 3 li n ks of whic h 99 con nect i t with the H el lenic
,

fam ily only 20 with the I tal ic an d 4 with both

, , .

T here are also 10 l i nks uniting the S lavo -Lettic I ndo ,

I ran i an an d H ellen i c fam ilies

,
.

These li nks are only i n the vocabulary but th ere ,

are others i n the gram matical structure Thus Teu .

tonic and S lavo Letti c agree not only i n the word s

-

for silver rye wheat beer a nd thousand but i n th e

, , , , ,
 T H E E VO L U T O N I OF AR YA N S PE EC H . 2 71

change of a pri m i tive Hz to m i n certai n case endi ngs .

Lett i c and Teuton i c replace a by l i n the numerals ’

el even an d twel ve S lavo -Lett i c agrees wit h I ndo

.

I ran i an i n the des i gnation of the supreme deity Bogu , ,

i n th e word for marriage and i n several n umerals ; ,

and also i n two cases of the noun four forms of the ,

verb and certai n forms of the pronoun

,
Greek .

shares one form of the verb ( the fu tu ru m ex ac tu m )

with Lati n and three with I ndo -I ranian I ranian
, .
,

Greek an d S lavon ic c h ange 1 i nto fa between two

,

vowels and I ranian and Greek replace an i nitial

,

5 by / z I n many culture word s and i n several gram

.

m a ti c a l form s Lati n is nearer the Northern languages

than it is to Greek The close agreement of Lat i n .

w i th Celti c has already bee n pointed out They .

'

have both formed a new passive and three new tenses

i n the same way The morphological peculiarities of
.

Lithuan ian are shared partly wi th the E uropean and ,

partly with the Asiatic l anguages Thus i n th e word .

”
m el z u ,
I m il k the e i s E uropean the z Asiatic I n
, , .

d es zn a m u s a dative plural fem in i ne the vowel of

'

- -
, ,

th e root is d isti nctively E uropean the stem s u ffi x i s ,

I ndo -I ranian an d the case s u ffi x d istinctively Slavo

,

Teutoni c H ence we see that the great families of

.

Aryan speech I ndo -I ranian H ellen ic Ce l to -I talic

, , , ,

Teutonic and S lavo Lettie are i ndissolubly boun d

,
-
,

together Slavo -Letti c c a n be no more torn from its

.

con nection with Teutoni c on the one side than from

I ranian on th e other Greek i s li n ked with S anskri t
.

as closely as with Lati n .

The way the Aryan languages are interli nked

seems to prove that there could have been no
1
successive migrations from Asi a Th e E uropean .

1
S e e th e d i ag ra m o n
p . 2 2, s p ra
u .
2 72 TH E OR G N I I OF THE AR YA N S .

languages could only have arisen i n E urope at a ,

ti me w h en the A ryan n ations occupied m uch the

same relative positions as i n the h i stori c peri o d .

The S laves for i nstance m ust from the first have

, ,

been between the I ran ian s and the G erm ans and the ,

Greeks between the Lati ns and the I ndo -I ranians .

The m ore remote lan guages are from each other ,

geographically the fewer are the pecul iari ties which

,

they s h are i n com mon Thus S chm id t has shown that

.

the con nection of I ndo -I ran ian with S lavoni c is close r

than i ts con nection with Teutoni c i n the p r oportion
of more than 10 to 3 I n l ike m an ner the con nection
.
,

of I ndo -I ranian with Greek i s closer than its con

n e c ti o n wit h Lat i n i n the proportion of nearly 5 to 1 .

S chm idt m ai ntains that the Aryan li nguistic area

was at one ti m e homogeneous I n variou s portion s .

of thi s dom ai n he supposes that tendencies to vari a

tion arose an d spread li ke u nd ulation s from the centre
,

o f d isturbance Thus i n on e spot a tendency m ay

.

have ar i sen to change the pri m itive guttural ten uis

i nto a sibilant a tenden cy which affected the regions
,

occupied by the forefathers of the I ndo I ran ian s the -

,

Armen ians and the Letto -S laves so that the G reek

, ,

éx a r é m which i s cet i n old I ri sh c efl tz mz i n Lati n and

’
‘

, ,

Izzm d ( = k z mt) i n G ot h i c corresponds to fa ta -m i n

,

Sanskri t s a te m i n I ran ian s zzto i n old S lavonic and

,
-
, ,

s z zm ta s i n Lit h uanian
'

A t som e other ti me and i n some other region we

may suppose t h at there was a tend ency to change the
'

pri m itive fill i n the case endi ngs 8 111s to ,

m a tenden cy which only extended to the an cestors

,

o f the S laves an d Teutons so that i n place o f the ol d

,

I rish fem zé and the Latin lzos tz bu s we get w a lfa m

’ '

- - -

i n G othic and vl u k o m a i n old S lavoni c

,
- .
 T H E E V O L U TI O N OF AR Y A N S PEEC H . 2 73

At a third point a n ew passive was formed which ,

extended to the Cel tic and I tal ic languages and ,

perhaps more remotely to th e L i thuanian givi ng u s ,

the old I rish é em r an d th e Lati n fero r I n the

- .
-
.

same way Celtic and Teutonic were possibly affected

,

by a tenden cy to denote past time by p re fi x e s Other .

changes affected the whole E uropean region and

i ncluded the A rmen ian others merely the I talo
,

H ellen ic domai n 1
.

I n l i ke manner w e fi n d certai n pri mitive worships

,

extend i ng over contiguous regions Bhaga as the .

,

name of the supreme d eity i s foun d among I ran i ans

, ,

Slaves and Phrygians ; Woden only among Celts

,

an d Teutons ; J u no and Vesta are c o n fi n e d to Greeks

and Lati ns ; Uranus to Greeks and I nd ians ; M ithra
to I nd ian s an d I ranians .

These facts are clearly i nconsistent with any theory

of th e m igration of th e A ryan s from Asi a to E urope
at any ti me subsequent to the period of l inguistic
un i ty T h e A ryan langu ages m ust have originated
.

when the A ryan nations occupied m uch the sam e

r elative posi tions which they n ow hold .

5 L a ng u ag e
. an d R a ce .

The i nti mate i nterli nki ng of the A r yan languages

wh i ch Schm idt has established proves that th e
linguistic separation m ust have taken place at a ti me
wh en th e A ryan r aces occupied nearly the same
r elative positions as at the begin ning of the historical
period But Schmidt assigned no cause fo r the local
.

d i alectical d isturbances or tendencies to variation

which he assumed to have taken pl ace .
2 74 110 111 O F 1 111:
1 111: 0 1 AR YA N S .

Th i s has been d one by th e anthropologists more —

especially by P en k a We have already seen that

A ryan languages are spoken by at least four
E uropean races only on e of which could have been
,

A ryan by blood The others m ust h ave exc h anged

.

t h ei r pri mitive ton gu e for A ryan speec h The .

evid ence adduced by P enk a an d P osche to prove the

m utability of speech and the comparative stabil ity of
race has also been su m m arised We have also seen .

that the pecul iarities which d istingu ish the neo -Lati n
languages m ay be due to the acqu irement of Lati n
speec h by I beri ans Gaul s R h aeti ans or D aci an s
, , , .

The origin of the d ialects of ancien t I taly an d Greece ,

an d o f the modern provi ncial d ialects of Fran ce ,

Spain Germany and E ngland m ay to som e extent

, , ,

be ex plained i n the same way .

We are therefore entitled to extend t h is principl e

as a 7 mm m u m which m ay accou nt for the origi n o f
,

the d ialects out of which grew the A ryan families of

speech I n other words we m ay attribute m any i f
.
, ,

not all of the d i fferen ces which d i sti ngui sh the A ryan
,

languages to the A ryan isation of non -A ryan races .

I n som e cases the i n fl u e n c e of a foreign id iom can

be d e fi n i te ly traced Thu s Spiegel has shown the
.

i n fl u e n c e of Semitic gram mar on Persian and of ,

D ravid ian gram m ar on S anskri t I t i s the same with

.

Sanskri t p h onology the l ingual s and cerebro -dentals ,

which are so c h aracteristic of S anskrit belonged to ,

the tongue of the subj ugated D ravid ians a n d have ,

i n fected A ryan s peech i n I nd ia but i n n o othe r ,

land .

I t i s not i mpossible t h at some of these phonetic

changes m ay be d ue to causes purely organi c .

Duncan G ibb h as proved that i n extrem e types such ,

 TH E E V O L U T O N I OF AR YA N S PEEC H . 2 75

as the negro and the E uropean there are actual ,

d i fferences i n the structure of the larynx which may ,

s uf fi c e to explai n why negroes fi n d i t is so d i ffi c u l t to

utter certai n sounds whic h come easily to ourselves .

A negro fi n d s it al most i mpossible to pronou nce the

E ngl i s h i lz which he transform s i nto a w h i le a Swiss
’
, ,

turns it regularly i nto 3 A R ussian on the other .

,

hand turns i t in to ] ; the name Theodore for i nstance

, , ,

becom ing Feodor We have a si m i lar change i n .

Latin fu m u s answering to 914169 and rufu s to

, ,

There are m any such phonetic tests of race O n .

the n ight of the S icilian Vespers the F rench fugitives ,

with th e sword at their t h roats were bidden to say ,

the word and i f the c was pronounced as

' ' '

s an d not like our c/

,
z i f they said s zs zrz i n stead of
—

'

zzch zrzl they were recogn ised as Frenchmen and

'

c/ —

k illed .

Again when the M amel ukes i n E gypt exterm inated

,

the Arabs of the Sai d they m ade them say the

wo r d d a k zk (fl o u r)i n order to ascertai n whether the
'

guttural was pronounced as a 11: or a g .

The men of Gi lead sai d but the men of

E phrai m could not frame to pronounce i t right and ,

said S ibboleth and were slai n at the fords of J ordan

,

( J udges vii .

The Polynesian s are unable to say M ary which ,

'

t h ey change to Jlfah T h e Chinese have turned .

Ben ares i nto Po l o n a z B rahm a i nto F a n and Christ

'

- -
, ,
° '

i nto K z l z-s s e-tu The Caffres of the Cape pronoun ce

-
.

“
the word gol d as zgol zcze an d sugar as zlrug zl e ” r
'
' ’

, ,

while they are able to catch som e of the d iffi c u l t

H ottentot cl icks which an E ngl ishman fi n d s i m p o s
s i b l e e v e n after lon g practice
'
,
' ‘

ex /rerto c réd e These —

.
2 76 T H E 01
110111 OF 1 111: AR YAN S .

are extreme cases but we may take i t as an ax iom ,

that whenever a new language i s acquired by

foreigners or by subject races t h ere wil l be certai n
classes of sounds which will be pronounced with
d iffi c u l ty and will t h erefore as a rul e be evaded or
,

be i naccurately reprod uced This i s especially the .

case with the soft an d aspi rated m utes Thus when .

Aristophanes brings barbarian s on the stage he

makes them replace the d i ffi c u l t sound s of the Greek
aspi rated ten ues 9 X by the sim ple tenues 11
,
K, , , .

The same d iffi c u l ty was fel t by the Goths U l p h il a s .

represents the G reek x by k T he Ugrians fi nd the .

soft m utes b g d d i ffi c u l t to p r onounce and change

, , , ,

them to p k t Thus a M agyar speak ing German says

, , .

p zn ter i nstead o f bi n d er p ale i nstead of 5 3 6k and p l e/z , ,

i nstead of 6125 11 Shakespeare s foreigners d o the

.
’

same Fluellen i n H en ry
. and S i r J ohn E van s ,

the Welsh parson i n the M er ry Wives o f Wi ndsor ”

,

substitute 1) for b t fo r a and f for v and i ntrod uce ,

'
, ,

peculiar idiom s and a s i m p l i fi e d form of E nglish

gram mar F ragging knave P istol which you an d
.
, ,

yoursel f and all the world know to be no petter than

a fellow look you now of no merits : he i s com e to
, ,

m e and p ri n g s m e pread and saul t Ye sterday look

, ,
” “
you an d bid me eat my leek
,
I t is that ferry .

person for all the o rld ” The te vi l an d hi s tam’ ” . .

D r Caius the Fre nchm an i s un able to pronounce our

.
, ,

i lz and 20 M rs Stowe s negroes M r Black s H igh

. .
’
, .
’

landers and Lever s I ri shmen en cou nter simi la r

,
’

d i ffi c u l ti e s phoneti c an d gram m atical when they

, ,

speak E nglish The pidgin E ngl ish of a Chinaman

.
-

d i ffers from that of a M alay or a Chi nook .

I t may therefore be regarded as probable that

r acial tendencies m ay ex plain to some extent th e , ,
 1 111: E V OL U T I O N O F AR YA N S PEEC H . 277

di fferentiation of the A ryan languages This hypo . -

thesi s derives support from the ex i stence o f si milar

ph oneti c tendencies i n French and Welsh Two .

A ryan languages Latin an d old Celtic have been , ,

modi fied i n si milar ways The French l ike the .

,

Welsh fi n d a d i ffi c u l ty i n pron ouncing th e in itial

,

double consonants 5 5 S 772 s r an d i n both cases , , ,

the d i ffi c u l ty i s overcom e i n the sam e way by pre

fi x i n g a vowel The Welsh have made the Lati n
.

zo/a into ys col sp zrztu s i nto ysp rya and 15 21122

' '
’
s c/ ,
712 i nto ,
’
ys g w y a S i milarly the Lati n s c/zo/a became es col e i n
.

’ '

old French and ecol e i n modern French sp zrztu s ’

became esp ri t ; sp era re became esp erer ; sp eci es b e ’

cam e esp éc e an d 4 055 2 ; sp a a a became esp ee and t h en

’ ’

efp ee ; s ca é el /u m became es ca bea u ; s ca l d became es c/zel /e

’

and then éC/l ell e }

We fi n d other regular phonetic
changes such as n for m r for l and £11 for c as i n
, , , ,

rzen from rem s en te from s em zta o rm e from u l m u s

' '

, , ,

c/ zef from cap u t .

I n some of these words we see another character

i s ti c com mon to French and Welsh This i s the .

Celtic tendency to th e mutilation of unaccented

syllables The accented syllable i s preserved the
.
,

short aton ic syllables are suppressed Thus the .

Lati n words p o rti m s a s zn u s s ep tzm a n a l zbera re and

’ ’ ’
’ '
’

, , , ,

rég a l a have become i n modern French p o rc / ze aw e , ,

' '

s em a zn e l zv rer and reg l e and s em etzps zlrs zm u m has

'

, , ,
‘
become m em e I n l ike m an ner the Lati n é en ea fc tzo
'
’
.
,
’ '
’
ap zh o and c o fz u s became fien a ztt 1 and emf i n
'
’
p , p 1542621 , ,

Welsh and Ca erl eon represents Ca s zm L eg zon u m

'
‘

, .

I n French as well as i n Welsh this tenden cy to

contraction has played havoc w i th the declensions .

I n Wel sh t h ere are h ardly any remains of the old

1
S ee M ax M ii l l er, L ec tu res , v o l . 11.
pp . 195 , 196.

19
2 78 I I
1 111: O R G N 0 1 1 111:
‘
AR YA N S .

s u ffi x e swhic h i nd i cated case and prepositions have ,

to be used i nstead Fren ch has i n l i ke m an ner

.

lost its cases wh i ch have been replaced by the same

,

d evice as i n Wels h an d we h ave to say ( 1 l a fem m e

, ,

d e l a fem m e p ou r l a fem m e
,
S i m ilar ethn ic tenden .

cies prod uce si m ilar results on l anguage I f we .

were i gnoran t of the history o f the Fren ch language

we m ight probably be led to connect i t too closely
with Welsh owi ng to the s u p e rfi c i al resemblance d ue
,

to these com mon tendencies .

I n certain word s the aspirated tenues i n G reek S an ,

s k ri t an d Germ an an swer i n Latin Cel tic and L i th u

, , ,

a n i a n to the correspond ing u naspirated tenues an d i t ,

i s foun d that the S laves an d R ou m an ians who al so ,

belong to the brachycephal ic race m ake the sam e ,

change when they speak Germ an I n South Ger .

m any and S witzerland which were origi nally Celtic

, ,

and where the Celtic skull type has reasserted i tsel f -

,

we fi n d that the North German 1311 fi t an d p lz are , ,

frequently changed to k t and p , ,

.

D uring the histori c period Aryan speech has been

extend ing itsel f over Fi n n ic terri tory S cattered ove r .

the val ley of the V olga the l i nguist i c map o f R ussi a

,
1

shows sporad ic settlements of Fi n ns M o rd w i n s —

W o tia k s and Ts c h e re m i s s who are gradually a c q u i r

,
—

i ng S lavon ic speech Moscow i n the tenth centu ry lay

.

i n Fi nni c territory ; it i s now the heart o f R ussia .

I n the seventh century the w h ole valley of the

D vi n a was Fi nn ic ; i t i s now al most whol ly S lav e .

O ver on e hal f of R ussia the blood is probably F i n n ic

-
,

and we m ay therefore ex pect to h n d pecul iarities o f 1

Ugro -Fi n n ic phonology i n R ussia Now Anderson .

1
S ee th e m a p i n th e S u o m a l a zs -Ug n l a zrm
' ‘

S ca rd
’

par t i
.
(H li
e s n fo rs ,
g
 1 111: E V O L U T O N I OF AR Y AN S P EEC H . 279

has collected a number of i n stances of th e ten dency

i n the F i nno Ugr i c languages to c h ange a gu ttural
-

i nto a s i b i lant 1
I t is wort h y of n ote t h at t h i s c h a nge
.

i s foun d also i n the S lavo -Letti c languages wh i c h are ,

spoken by races wh i c h com e nearer th an any other

A ryans to the p h ys i cal type of th e Ugro F i nn s T h e -
.

same sib i lation of guttural s i s foun d also among the

I ndo -I ranians T h i s may be expla i ned by th e
.

hypot h es i s of Penka that th e I ndo I ran ian s were —

originally Aryanised Ugri an s B ut w h ile the I ndo .

I ran i an languages s h are i n com mon t h i s pecul iar i ty

o f the F i nno Ugric phonology th e I ran i an l anguages
-
, ,

w h ich are so closely related to th e I nd i an are en t i rely ,

free from the c h aracteri stic D ravid ian soun ds th e ,

cerebrals and l inguo dentals whi ch are found i n no

,
-
,

Aryan language except S an skrit These peculiarities .

i n the phonology of S anskrit are i ndications of its

m igration from Fi n no Ugri c to D ravidian terr i tory
-
.

Anderson h as also collected i nstan ces of the Ugr i c

2
fondness for inserting a p ara s i ti c j o r 7/ after explosives ,
’
owing to which 16 becom es 2 t or t We m ay detect , , .

si m i lar tendencies among the brachycephal ic A ryan s ,

which may explain the equivalen ce of Ms g u zs i zs

' '

, , ,
'

and p i x ; of feefu rz g zza zu or an d p el zza r an d of p a m/I a l z

,
‘
,
’

u zn u e and p i mp
’

g g ,
.

From th e foregoin g i nstances it may be concluded

t h at wh en the l anguage of con querors i s acqu i red by
subject races the more d i ffi c u l t sound s will be more
or less m o d i fi e d I n suc h a case t h ere will also be a
.

d i ffi c u l ty i n learn i ng th e m ore elaborate grammat i cal

i n fl e x i o n s which are not easy to catch and remember
, .

A destruct i on of gram mat i cal form s w i ll ensue n ew ,

formation s will be developed an d the s i m p l i fi e d ,

1 2
A n d e rs o n , S l u d zm 18 4.
'

, p . I bi d , p . 18 5 .
28 0 T H E OR G N I I O F TH E AR YAN S .

gram mar wi ll ulti mately be adopted by the con

u e ro rs i n their i ntercourse with thei r more nu merous
q
subjects .

O i this process we have actual i nstan ces Mr . .

Kington O l i p h an t h as s h own the resul t of th e Dan i sh

Conquest i n breakin g u p the old A n glian i n fl e x i o n s .

H e h a s shown how except i n th e case of a few ,

pl ural s li ke ox en the genitive and plural i n es s w a l

,

l owed u p the old genitives and plural s i n a n and ,

1
uncoupled the preposition from the verb Th e
‘

gram mar was s i m p l i fi e d and made more easy to

acquire M r Oliphant has also shown the i n fl u e n c e
. .

of the Norman Conquest i n causi ng certai n French

p re fi x e s an d su ffi xes to be tacked on to the E ngl ish
2
stems .

The Teuton ic con quest of Gaul had a si milar

r esult A s early as the fi fth centu ry four of the si x
.

cases of the n oun were lost and r eplaced by pre ,

positions A n ew future was formed from Iza beo

. .

’ ’
’
I nstead of a m a bo we fi n d j a zm er a z equ ivalent to —

eg o a w a re Iza beo the pronou n bein g p re fi x e d to make

,

the n ew format i on i ntel l igibl e and then when this , ,

had become familiar a m ore emphatic fo rm j e va zs

'

, ,
’
3
a zw ar was i nvented
,
B ut even a m a bo was not the
.

old A ryan future I n U mbrian Oscan an d Cel tic .

, ,

the old future in s was altoget h er lost and there are ,

‘
only fai nt traces of i t i n Lati n The new future i n .

5 0 was formed from th e aux iliary verb fu o ; so that

a m a ba i s
”
- I a m to love .

I n the Slavo -Lettic lan gu ages the old perfect has

d isappeared without a trace and it i s nearly lost i n ,

1 li
O p h an t S ta n d a r d E n g l i s lx , pp 47-5 2
, . .

2
pp 2
.
4 , 47
1 2 .
1
y
S a c e , Pri nc ip l es , p . 2 9.
1
‘
S ch li
e c h e r, Co mpe n d i u m , p p 8 2 1, 8 2 2.
.
 1 111: E V O L U T O N I OF AR YA N S PEEC H . 28 1

the old I r i sh 1 I n Bulgarian a Slavon ic l anguage

.
,

acquired by a Turkic tr i be from th e con quered S laves ,

very few of the old gram mati cal forms have been
retained while the Se rvians and Croats w h o are
, ,

more pu rely S lave i n blood h ave kept the old ao ri sts ,

and i mperfects B ut even the Old C h urch S lavon ic

.
,

which has kept th e aorist and the present h as lost ,

the pri mitive i mperfect and th e reduplicated perfect

l
.

I t h as ac q u i re d t h ree new sib i lants a nd two nasal s i t ,

p re fi x e s a euphon ic y to words begi n ni ng w i th a vowel ,

i t h as lost th e fi n a l consonants an d has c h anged the ,

pri mit i ve d iphthongs i nto sim ple vowel s I n l i ke .

m anner B ulgar i an R oumanian an d Albanian have

, ,

acquired probably from the old I llyrian or Dacian a

, ,

s u ffi x e d article .

The Celts w h en they i nvaded Britai n found the

, ,

country i n possession of the S i lur i an race w h o s e ,

d escendants can be traced i n Denb i gh s h ire and Kerry .

P rofessor Rh ys bel i eves t h at h e h as detected th e

i n fl u e n c e of t h is race on th e Celt i c tongues He .

t h inks that the i ncorporation of the pron oun s between

the I ris h verb and i ts p re fi x e s and the i n fl e x io n of th e
“ ” “ ”
Wels h prepositions as emf for me ero t for thee , , ,

’
era a o
“
’ ”
for hi m i s due to th e i n fl u e n c e on Celtic speech
,

2
of a pre Aryan population
- .

H ence i t seems probable that m any of the phonetic

and gram matical d isti nctions which d i fferenti ate th e
A ryan languages are due to th e fact with which th e ,

researches of the ant h ropologists have already mad e

u s fam iliar t h at th e A ryan -speakin g nations belong
,

not to one race b u t to several w h o h ave i n remot e ,

ti mes abandoned t h e i r pr i m itive speech for that of

Aryan conquerors .

1
S ch li e c h e r, Comp en d i u m , p 746 . .
1
P e n k a, 072223121 A rzacce, p .
'

2 12 .
282 T H E O RI G N I O F TH E AR Y AN S .

5 A 17 4 72 S p eec/z
°

6 . 77m G en es i s f
o .

M any years ago Professor M ax M uller a ffi rm e d hi s

bel i ef that in the gram mar of th e A ryan and Sem it i c
languages we can d iscover the stam p of one powerful
m ind once i m pressed on the fl o a ti n g m aterial s of
,

s p eech at the very beginn ing of the i r growth and never

, ,
”1
to be obliterated aga i n i n th e course of centuries .

T h e doctrine of evolution which has so profoundly ,

a ffected the p h ysic al sciences has now been applied ,

to the science of language and i t i s more i n accord ,

ance wit h modern s c i e n ti fi c principles to suppose that

language has been slowly developed d uri ng the l apse
of i n numerabl e ages and that the A ryan i n fl e x i o n s ,
”
,

i n stead of bei ng i nvented by one powerful m ind

.

w ere u nconsciously evolved out of some ruder for m

of speech .

What this form was can only be m atter fo r con

j e c tu re but
, we may leg i t im ately ex ami ne th e non

A ryan language s with th e object of di scoveri ng which

of them approaches m ost closely to the pri mitive
A ryan and whet h er any probable hypot h es i s can be
,

formed as to th e nature of th e mother -speech from

wh i ch the Aryan languages were evolved .

The Aryan terri tory is circu mscribed by th ree

other l inguistic fami lies the H am itic the Semi tic —

,
.

and the Ural Altaic A mon g these i ts nearest con

-
.

gener m ust be sought al l other fami lies of speech

-
,

be i ng too remote both geograp h ically and strue

,

t u ra l ly .

Th eI berian s as we have seen were probably non

, ,

A ryan by race an d language T heir physical type .

1
M ax M u ll e r, S u rvey o f L a n gu ag n , p 86
. .
 1 111: E V O L U T O N O F I ARYA N SP E EC H . 283

was that of the North African tribes who spoke ,

N umidian dialects belonging to the H amitic fam ily ,

and remotely aki n to the old E gyptian .

M any p h ilologists of repute are of opin ion that the

i n fl e x i o n a l Sem iti c languages were evolved out of
1
some tongue of the H am itic class and they have ,

pointed out stri king gram matical agreements b etween

the Semitic and the old E gypti an .

But all attempts to connect A ryan and Semitic

S peech have conspicuously failed Both i t i s true .
, ,

are i n fl e x io n a l but th e i n fl e x i o n i s of a wholly

,

d i fferent character The verbal roots are also d i f .

fe re n t the formative elemen ts are di fferent and are

, ,

employed i n a di fferent m ann er There i s an i m p a s s .

able abyss between the S em i ti c an d A ryan languages .

I t is i mpossible to conceive that the one could have

been evolved out of the other .

There are no white races except the U ral Altaic -

and th e Semitic from wh ich th e white A ryan race

could have origi nated I n p h ysical character the .

M editerranean dolichocephal i c Aryan -speaking race

resembles the S emites ; w h i le the Central E uropean
brachycephalic race agrees w i t h the F i nno -Ugric type .

B ut t h ere is n o suc h i mp assable gul f between Ural

Altaic and Aryan speech as there i s between A ryan '

and Semitic .

The Sem i t i c languages have p re fi x e s and i n fi x e s ,

whereas th e A ryan and Ugro -Fi n nie languages

possess only s u ffi x e s H ence there i s an agreemen t .

i n their fundamental struc t ure I t is true that the .

Ugro -Fi nn i c languages are agglut i na t i ve but i n some ,

1
F . Mu ll e r, A /lg em ezn e
’

pp . y
3 2 , 5 2 7 ; S a c e , I n tro
d u c ti on to { I n S c i en c e o f L a ng u ag e, vo l . ii .
p 178 ; H o ve l ac q u e ,
.

S ci e n c e 4 L a ng u ag e, pp . 15 2 , 174.
2 84 1 111: O RI G I N o r 1 111: A RYAN S .

of them as i n the West F i n n i c class the aggl uti nation

, ,

has almost reached the i n fl e x io n al stage d i ffering ,

l ittle from the pri m itive stage of fl e x io n which we

d iscover i n the more archai c A ryan languages .

There i s n o absol ute l ine to be d rawn between

aggluti nation and i n fl e x i o n I sol ati ng languages
.

ten d to becom e aggluti native aggluti native lan guages

,

to becom e i n fi e x i o n a l ; i n fl e x i o n a l l anguages ten d

ulti mately to lose t h eir fl e x i o n s and become analyti c , .

Chinese i s monosyllabic T ibetan shows a tendency

to aggluti nation The Ural -Altaic languages are i n
.

the agglutinating stage ; but Fi n ni c the most a d ,

v an c e d of this class h a s al most reached the stage

,

of i n fl e x i o n A ryan languages are i n fl e x i o n a l but

.
,

i n Persi an Frenc h and E nglish the i n fl e x i o n s have

, ,

al most d i sapp eared and the analytic stage has been

,

n early reached .

The farther we g o back i nto the h i story of Aryan

speech the more aggluti native an d less i n fl e x i o n al i s
the character of the gram mar The more archaic .

A ryan l anguages such as the Lithuan i an approach

i
, ,

th e m o s t clo s ely to the transparen t Ugro -Fi nnic

gram mar which is si mple and logical while i n other
,

A ryan languages the gram matical forms are degraded

and obscure O n the other hand the more developed
.
,

Fi nni c languages have become less agglutin ative and

more i n fl e x io n al P rofessor M ax M u ller ad m its that
.

i n the Fi n nic gram mar w e fi n d a closer approx i mation

to the A ryan than can be el sewhere discovered H e .

goes so far as to say t h at we m ight al most d oubt

whether the gram mar of this language ( Fi nn i c )had
n ot left the aggl uti native stage and entered i nto th e
”1
current of i n fl e x i o n with Greek an d Sanskri t Dr . .

1
Max M ull e r, Lc d jes ,
ur vo l . 1p
. .
3 19.
 T H E E V OL U T O N I o r AR A N Y S PE E C H . 28 5

S chrader ad m its that it can not be den ied that the

A ryan l anguages exh i bi t traces which show that they
have emerged from a lower stage of development ,

nearer to that of the Ural A ltaic languages - .

Th e Fi n nic wh i c h is the most adva n ced of the

,

Ural -Altaic languages also approaches th e A ryan

,

languages i n requiring the adj ective to agree w it h the

’

substantive i n n u mber and case M oreover i n the .

,

Fi nnic and Aryan languages the ulti mate verbal roots

are largely the same i n soun d and meaning the ,

pronomi nal and other formative elements are largely

th e same and are used i n the same way an d with the
, ,

same i mport .

There has been a constant tendency to assi m i la te

the form s of the A ryan cases and to obliterate the
d isti nction of the gram m atical forms whi le the ,

recuperative power of producing new forms seem s to

be now lost A t the same ti me while cases an d tenses
.
,

have d isappeared there has been a tenden cy to multiply

,

declensions and conj ugations B ut pri mitive Aryan .

speech possessed only two forms of declension and

conj ugation those belonging to the vocalic and con
,

sonantal stem s and t h ese probably are ulti mately

,

reducible to one I n thi s i t agreed wi th the pri m itive

.

Ural -Altaic speech which pri mari ly possessed only

,

one fo rm of declension and on e of conj ugation .

The Altaic languages sti ll possess th e power of

developing cases w i t h great readi ness a power w h ich ,

A ryan speech must have on ce possessed but has n ow

lost T h e pri m i tive A ryan S peech was ric h i n cases
.
,

wh ich were formed by aggluti nated postpositions .

Lati n kept fi ve the medi aeval langue d o i l kept two

,
’ ' '

modern French has lost them al l A s t h ese cases fell .

i nto disuse i t became necessary to supply the defect

2 86 TH E O R G N I I o r TH E A RY A N S .

by prepositions I n the proto Aryan speech there

.
-

were certainly seven and probably n in e cases a —

geni tive a d ative and an accusative two locatives

, , , ,

two i n strumentals and two ablatives With them

, .

we may compare the n i ne cases i n Y akut and the

fourteen i n Fi n n ic which possesses i llative p ro s e c u
, ,

tive and mutative cases We have seen that som e

, .

A ryan l anguages such as S anskrit and South ,

S lavonic have developed n u merous conson ants which

,

the pri m itive s peech d id not possess The Ugro .

A ltaic p honeti c system seems to be a simpl e stage

out of which the A ryan system might have been
evolved I t possesses only one guttural k while the
.
, ,

Aryan has six ; one dental t whi le the Aryan has , ,

three ; and one labial wh ile the A ryan has three , .

I t i s however alleged that there are three rad ical

d isti nction s which separat e the A ryan an d Fi n n ic
languages They are gender the form ation of the
.
,

pl ural and the law of vocal ic harmony

,
.

The vocalic harmony which i s such a characteristic ,

feature of the Ural -Al tai c languages has been add uced ,

as the most fun damental d i fference by which they are

d isti ngu ished from A ryan lan guages B ut som e of .

them as the T s c h e re m i s s and the W o ti a k possess

, ,

only fai nt traces of i t M Adam supposes that they . .

have lost i t I f s o the A ryan languages m ight have

.
,

lost i t also M H o ve l ac q u e on the other hand

. .
, ,

believes that the vocalic harmony i s of comparatively

recen t origin and that the T s c h e re m i s s and W o ti ak
,

have only i mperfec tly acquired i t .

The next great d i fference i s i n the form ation of the

pl ural The A ryan and Ural -Al taic languages have
.

three nu mbers singular d ual and plural I n this they

—

, , .

agree but we have to face the form idable d i f

,
fi c u l ty
 T II E E VOLU T ON I OF AR YA N S PE E C H . 287

that though the d ual i s formed i n th e same way the

‘

structure of the plural is altogether d i fferen t I n the

F i n nic languages th e sign o f the pl ural i s i nserted
between the stem and the pronom i nal or postpositional
s uf fi x e s whereas i n A ryan languages th e sign of th e
,

plural comes last But t h is d i fference fundamental as

.
,

i t m ay seem may rat h er be regarded as a s i gn o f

,

pri m it i ve unity Profe s sor S ayce has shown reason s

.

for beli eving t h at i n the pri mitive Aryan speec h

t h ere was no plural but only the s i ngular and ,
”
the d ual Nothi ng he says seem s to u s more
, ,

n atural nay more n ecessary than the ex istence

, , ,

of th e plural ; we m igh t suppose that its roots g o

deep down i nto th e very begi nn ings of lan guage ,

and yet there are two facts wh ich m i litate most clearly
”1
an d decisively agai nst such an opin i on O ne is the .

occasional survival of th e d ual w h ich would h ave ,

been needless i f the pl u ral had been i n existence as ,

we see by th e fact t h at th e ex istence of the pl ural has

caused th e d ual to be dropped T h e d ual he says .
,

elsewhere was older t h an the plural and after the

, , ,

development of th e latter survived only as a useless ,

encumbrance which m ost of the A ryan languages

,
”z
contrived to get rid o t The same was the case i n .

the Fin n i c languages which origi nally h ad a d ual as

, ,

i s proved by its survival i n O stiak Lapp and Samo , ,

yed wh i le i n the more cultured langu ages i t has

,

d i sappeared The second fact i s that many families

.

of speech possess a d ual but h ave not yet developed ,

a plural The Accad i an and B asque possess th e

.

pl ural only i n an i mperfect and rud i mentary form .

T h at the plural was a l ate formation i n the

1
Sa y c e, Pri n c ip l es , p 2 5 8
. .

2
Sa y c e, Ar c eti l G ram m a r i n th e E n cy cl op e d i a Bri ta n n i ca .
28 8 TH E OR G N I I O F T H E A R YA N S .

U ral -Altaic languages i s proved by the fact that

they have not al l adopted the same plural s u ffi x .

I t i s t i n Fi n nic k i n M agyar Za r i n T urk ic an d

, , ,

n a r i n M ongol i c The A ryan and Fi n nic languages

1
.

form th e d ual i n the same way I n both the d ual .

s u ffi x follows the case endi ng or the pronom inal s u ffi x .

Th e d ual s u ffi x i s also bel ieved to be identical i n

i ts origi n having been constructed out of th e sam e
,

pronom i nal elements i n S amoyed Lapp and Ostiak , ,

as i n those Aryan languages which have retai ned the

d uaL
B ut w h ile th e form ation of the d ual i s the same i n
the Aryan and F i n n i c languages that of th e plural i s,

d i fferent I n the A ryan languages i t was formed on

.

the model of the d ual th e plural s u ffi x sim ply

,

taking the place of the d ual s u ffi x I n th e Fi n n i c .

l anguages i t i s formed by a plural s u ffi x I i nserted , ,

before th e pronomi nal or postpositional s u fii x e s j ust as ,

i n E ngl ish we tack on the sign of the gen itive i n such

words as m a n an d m en and say the man s boots o r
,
’

’ ”
the men s boots a form ation which corresponds to
,

t h at i n the Fi nnic languages ; whereas i n pri mitive

A ryan speec h th e sign of case comes fi rs t as i n the ,
'

word n obzs where bi i s the sign of the case and s of

, ,

the plural I n a Fi n nic l anguage the order o f these

.

s uf fi x e s would be reversed .

H ence from the agreement i n the form ation of the

d ual and the d isagreement i n that of the pl ural we
, ,

see that A ryan speech m ight have been evolved

out of a language of the F i n n ic cl ass at a ti m e when
both were still i n the stage which Professor S ayce
assigns to th e pr i m itive A ryan speech that i s when , ,

1
K e l lg re n , D i e Gr u n d z ii g e d er F zn m s d tm Sp rac /zm
' '

, p 59
. .
 T H E E VO L U T O N I OF AR YA N S PE E C H . 289

like the H am itic languages t h ey possessed only the ,

singular an d th e dual .

The third di fference between A ryan an d Fi nni c

l anguages whi ch has been thought fundamental i s
that the Finn i c languages l ike the rest of the U ral ,

A ltaic class are dest i tute of gen der D r S c h rader

,
. .

considers that the absence of gen der i s the poin t i n

which the Ural Altaic languages are m ost decisively
-

d istin guished from both th e Aryan an d Semitic But .

here agai n P rofessor Sayce m ai ntain s the probability

that the prim itive Aryan speech agreed with Fin n i c
i n th e absence of gender H e considers gender a l ater .

form ation th e product partly of an alo g y and partly

, ,
” ”
of phonetic decay There are many i ndications he
.
,

conti nues th at the parent Aryan at an early stage

,
”
o f its existence had n o gender at all The termi .

n ations of father an d mother p a ter an d m a ter for , ,

”
example are ex actly the same
,
Fem ini nes like .

“
h u m u s or mascul ines like a d vefl a
,
sho w t h at there ,

was a ti me when these stem s i nd icated no particula r

gender but owed thei r subsequent adaption the
, ,

on e to m ark the m asculin e and the other to mark ,

”1
th e femi ni ne to the i n fl u e n c e of an alogy
,
.

We the r efore conclude that the language out of

which A ryan speech was evolved must have agreed
with the Ural Altai c i n being desti tute of gender
- .

I t appears therefore that none of the d i fferen ces

, ,

which have been add uced as fundamental distinction s

between the A ryan and Ural -A ltai c l anguages are really
pri mitive A ryan i n fl e x i o n arose out of agglutination
.
,

and i t must at one t i me have been more s i mple an d

more regular the A ryan cases must or i ginally have
been more nu m erous the genders and th e plural are
1
Sa y c e, ti l
Ar c e G ra m m ar i n th e E my c/oj vce d za Bri ta n n i ca
‘
'

.
2 90 TH E OR G N I I O F T H E A RY A N S .

new form ations ; and i n the U ral A ltaic lan gu ages -

the vocalic h arm ony cannot be regarded as an

e s sential law Thus wh i le the d i fferences w h ich.

d i s t i ngu ish the Aryan and the S em i ti c languages

g o down to the very foun d a tions of speech t h ose ,

which d ivide the A ryan from the Ural -Al tai c lan
guages are n ot rad i cal T h ey are al l neologism s .

new formations which i n the cou rse of m any

m illen ni um s m i ght be expected to arise .

O n the other h and there are po i nts of structural ,

agreement w h ich can only be ex pl ai ned as d ue to a

pri m itive u nity These h ave been set forth by .

D iefenbach C u no An derson and above all by , , ,

1
Weske an d the conclu s ions of these scholars m ust
,

now be b ri e fl y set before th e reader .

The agreements i n the vocabulary are n u merous ,

but as a rule are not pri m itive T h ey are l argely .

,

as has been shown by Thom sen Ah l q vi s t an d , ,

2
Schrader culture words borrowed from the S wed is h
, ,

S lavoni c and I rani an languages ,

.

But when we penetrate deeper an d come to the ,

verbal roots out of w h ic h the vocabul ary has been

framed we fi nd as A nderson an d Cu no have shown
, , ,

t h at the roots are to a large extent id entical and t h at ,

these verbal roots have been bu i lt u p i nto word

stem s by the sam e processes an d by a i d of identical ,

1
D i ef
en b ach , On g zn e s
'

E u rop a ( F ra n k i o rt
}: , C u n o , F ors
Val k erk m m e ( Be rli n An d e rs o n ,
’
Ge/n e /e d er A l l en
' '

( b zm g m zm ,

md F i n m s /z -Ug rzs
' ' '
’
Ve rg /ezc /zu tzg I n d o - Ger m a m s c/zm
'

S l u d i en zu r a er z

c lzen t
Sp ra f/wn ( D o rpa , 18 79) W e s e , Ue be r d i e lu s to r zs cfi e E n t w i c k
'

k ' '

l zm g d er F zn m s c/u n Sp ra c /ze n i nt Ve rg zezc /z m i l d er I n d o

’
' '
’

( Do rp a , t
Sp rac /w f die
'
2 d e f Ger m a n zs c/zm
'

Th o m s e n , Ueber d en E znfl uss n au

( H a ll e
’
Ah l q v is t D i e K u l tu rw bfl e a er
'

F z m zzs /z-L app zs c/zm

' ' '

, ,

Wes t F zn m s c /zm S p ra c/zm ( H e l s in g fo rs 18 75 ) S c h ra d e r Sp rac /w e r

' ’

.
, ,

g l e zc /zm tg m! Urg zrc lzi r/ztc .

'

u
 T H E E VOL U T O N I OF AR YA N S PE EC H . 2 91

formatives To take an exam ple we have both i n

.
,

Aryan and Fi n n i c the verbal root k m ; to run to ,

move From this we get i n F i nn i c the word leer ap a

.
-
,

carriage and in E ngl i s h the word c/za r zot H ere

'

—
.
, ,

from th e sam e root word s of si m ilar m ean i ng h ave ,

been i ndependen tly constructed .

These identical verbal roots are nu merous To .

give a few i nstances we have both i n A ryan an d ,

Fin n ic languages th e verbal roots t a d to fall ; lea k , ,

to bend wi th the secondary m ean i ng to excrete ;

,

k ap to hold 1mm to bend l ea f to work to d o wit h

, , , , ,

the secondary meanin g to work ev i l or inj ure fea r to ,

praise ; k a l to be cold ; Aw to swell out ; not to

, ,

speak of certai n resemblances i n the roots of the

n u meral s w i ch have been set forth by Cu n o
h ,
l
.

I n th e nex t place both i n Aryan and Finn ic , ,

identical formative s u ffi k e s are attached to th e verbal

roots to form stem s T h us th e formative m a is .

employed i n the same way both in A ryan and F i n n ic

2
for th e construction of verbal noun s I n Fi n n ic com .
,

b i n e d with the verbal root s aw to say i t gives s a n o m a , ,

- -
,

a message combined wi th the root j z w to d ri n k i t , ,

gives j u o m a d ri nk with the root Zak to do i t gives

-
, , ,

Zek e m a a deed ; and m any si milar words suc h as

- -
, ,

l uke ma
- reading and l a u l o m a song I n Aryan
, ,
-
,
.

languages this formative i s i dentically employed .

Thus from the root g /za r to burn we have i n S an , ,

s k ri t g /
za r m a warm t h ; an d from 427
- 121 to m ove
,
we , ,

have d /zu m a smoke I n Li t h uan i an from va z to

-
,
.
, ,

carry we have va z m a carriage from a u a to weave

,
-
,
’
, ,

w e have a u d z m a a web I n La t i n from fa to say

’

- - .
, , ,

( fa we h ave fa m a a report and i n Greek su ch -

,

1
Cu n o , Fo rs cb u n g en , p .
52 .

3
We s k e ; An d e rs o n , S tu d zm
' '

Emw zck e l u n g 10 8 .
‘

, , p .
5 , p .
2 92 TH E O RI G N I OF T H E A RY A N S.

word s as mu ; and The comparison m ight be

extended to ot h er formative s u ffi x e s which are em
ployed both i n the A ryan an d Fi nnic lan guages such ,

as m 2 fa r1a l a l ea ta an d m i n e To take a few

, , , , , , .

i nstances we have i n Fi nn ic the form ative 72a which

, ,

combined with the verbal root k o/z to drin k gives , ,

k o/z-zl n a d runken I n S anskri t this s u ffi x combined

,
.

with the verbal root m ap to sleep gives s wap n a , ,

-
,

sleep and s ap -n a sleep i n Li thuan ian

,
I n like , , .

man ner the formative j a gives i n Fi n n ic l ug eya a

’

-
,

r e ader from the root l ug to read ; l a zd o j a a singer ;

, ,
-
,

k a é a ra a -j a a dipper ; w hile i n Lithuan ian i t gives

’
,

zy n ya a magician from the r o ot 3 132 to k now and

’

, , , ,

a position or pl ace from the root s td to

'

s ta ya , , ,

1
stand .

When the stem s have thus been built u p by mean s

of roots an d formatives whi ch are largely identical ,

an d used i n precisely the sam e way conj ugation and ,

d eclen sion are effected by the sam e processes deelen ,

sion by s u ffi x e d preposition s an d conj ugation by ,

ten se signs attached to the stem and followed by ,

pronomi nal s u ffi x e s .

Some of the tense stem s are the same Thus both .

i n A ryan and Fi nni c we have tense stems formed by

s t and j a an d perfect stems by s ,
.

The identity o f the pron omi nal s u ffi x e s i s sti ll

more i mportan t For the fi rs t person the pronom i nal .

”
s uf fi x was origi nal ly m a wh ich mean s I or me , ,

both i n A ryan an d Fin n ic I n m odern languages .

,

both A ryan an d F i n n i e this has become 77: or n or has , ,

d isappeared altogether Thus from the verbal root .

bl za r to bear we have i n S anskri t a b/za r a m I bore

, ,
— -
, ,

1
Fo r o h e r t i t
An d e rs o n , S tu d i en z u r Ve rg l ezc/ mn g d er
n s an c es s ee
’

l n d o -Germ a n i s c/zm u n d F zm zzs /z-Ug n s cfi m Sp raz lzen , pp 10 7-109

' ' '

. .
 TH E E V OL U T O N I OF AR YA N S PE E CH . 2 93

'

an d in Greek oy é-¢s p
The Old H igh German tzm m .
-
,

I d o and g a m I g o have becom e t/zu e and g e/z e i n

,
—

, ,
- -

N ew H igh G erman I n Fi nn ic the same pronominal .

s uf fi x m a has undergone the same changes Thus i n .

T s c h e re m i s s I come i s tol a m i n S uom i i t i s l u /e n -

,
-
,
”
and i n E st h on ian tzzl e “
I l i ve i s ( i l e m i n Lapp
“

— u
.
,

( 113 71 i n
1 - S uom i an d el a in E sthon ian ,
The fi rs t -
.

person singul ar present from 11117 0 to read i s l zzg e n i n , ,

-

’
Veps l ug a n i n Lapp l l w a m i n T s c h e re m i s s and i n
,
-
,
-
,

VV o ti a k l ug o where the pronominal s u ffi x has d is

,

appeared as compl etely as i n th e Lat i n l eg o The .

pronominal s u ffi x for th e second person i s ta i n

Fi nn ic whic h becomes tz a n d f; while i n Aryan i t is
'

, .

I va which becomes ta t/m ti and s

,
Thus i n S uom i , , , .

’
we have tu l e t thou comest an d i n Sanskri t a a a i t/za
-
, ,
’
-

( Lati n d d zlc thou hast given 1

e .

I n the pl ural as has al ready been explained the

, ,

order of th e s u ffi x e s has been reversed but their ,

i dentity i n Aryan and Fi nn ic can be recogn ised .

Thus i n Fi n n ic the s u ffi x of the second person pl ural

i s t-te as i n tu l e t te ye come H ere t the pl ural
,
- -
,
.
,

s i gn i s followed by te
,
the pronoun of th e
secon d person I n Aryan the order being reversed
.
, ,

the s u ffi x of the second person plural was ta s z where

'

-
,

ta i s the pron oun and 3 1 the sign of the plural Thus

°

.
,

i n th e Lat i n a m a tz s ye love i f i s the pronoun an d

'

- -
, , ,

s the plural sign the Fi nnic pl ural s u ffi x t be i ng

,

probably the archai c form of the Aryan plural

s uffix s.

T h us the verb i s conjugated in the same way

i n th e A ryan and Ural Altaic languages the forma -
,

tion i n both being stem tense personal s u ffi x ; ,

1
ck el u n g Pap ill o n ,
'

VV es k e , E n t
'

def F i n m s clzen S p r a c/l m , p .

7:
l ol ogy , p
'

Compa ra ti ve s . 16 1.
2 94 T H E O RI G N I o r 1111: AR YA N S .

'

the S anskrit future of the fi rs t person d a t-as m z ,

-
,

giver-a m -I bei ng constructed i n the same way as the

,
'

Ostiak future p a n a e m or the Turki c yaz a r zm ,

-
’
-
,
- - .

I t i s the same with the d eclension o f the noun s .

The case signs i n Fi n ni c arose out of s u ffi x e d pre

positions as i n the Aryan l anguages T h us we have
,
.

a F i nn ic ablative i n ta or w h ich correspond s to the

A ryan ablative i n a t or t ; a Fi nn ic locative in ti ?
w h i c h correspond s to the A ryan locative i n ( 1115
and a F i n n i c genitive i n n of w h ich t h ere are traces ,

i n Aryan gen i tives i n 72 and m ; and a Fi nn ic accusa

tive i n a m or which i s i dentical with the Aryan
accusative Thus i n T s c h e re m i s s we have the accu
.

’ ’
’ ’
sative w a a m from th e stem w a a water and i n -
, ,

S an skri t the accusative p a ti m master from the stem -

, ,

p a ti .

These deep seated structural agreements between -

the Aryan and Fi nni c languages are as Penka ad m its , ,

too profound to be explai ned by geographical con

t i g u i ty com mercial i nte r course i nroads wars o r
, , , ,

‘
politi cal supremacy P en ka accounts for the m by .

the supposition that F i n n i c i s a m ixed speech which

has been i n fl u e n c e d by A ryan i n m uch the same way
that E ngli s h has been i n fl u e n c e d by Norman F rench -
.

B ut this hypothesis wil l hardly s u ffi c e to account for

the fundamen tal agreemen t i n the pronou ns the ,

declensions the conjugation s and the form atives A n

, ,
.

ex planation at once m ore si mple an d m ore satis

factory would seem to be that the Fi nnic lang uages
1
D o n n e r, D ie g zg vm eztzlgz Ven e f F zm u s c/
z -Ug r i rch en
' ' '

aa n d l s clza d
ft
Sp ra r/zm , p 62 . .

2
I bzd
'

.
, p 93. .

1
I brd
'

.
, . k
p 73 ; Wes e , U zz/e rs u c lzu a gen z u r Verg l e zc/zm dm
'

Gra m
m atzk
'
’
F zn m s c /zm S p rac /zs ta m m es , p 3 9
' '

a es . .

1
P en k a Orni rzes A rza m p 68
‘

, , . .
 T H E EV OL U T O N I OF AR YA N S PE EC H . 2 95

exhibit a su rvival of the pri m itive form of speech out

of which the Aryan languages were developed ; the
arc h ai c sem i -aggl uti native Lithuanian approaching
m o s t closely to th e Fi nni c whic h is sem i i n fl e x i o n al
,
- .

O f th e four neol ithi c E uropean races on e only can

have been th e pri m itive Aryan race Two of them .
,

t h e S lavo Celtic and the Ligu r i an are l ike the Ugro

-
, ,

Fin n ic race brachycephal ic

, .

O n arc h aeological ground s we have arrived at the

conclusion that the culture of th e Slavo Celti c race -
,

as exhibited i n the round barrows of B ritai n an d the ,

p i le d well i ngs of Central E urope comes nearest to ,

that of the pri m i tive A ryan s as d i sclosed by li nguisti c

a l a o n to l o We have also seen that anthropo
p gy .
,

l ogically thi s race belongs to the sam e type as the

,

Fi nno -Ugri c tribes of E astern E urope an d of

1
Central Asia This con cl usion i s also i n accord with
.

the philolog i cal tests whic h mak e i t possibl e that

,

A ryan speech m ay have been evolved out of a

l an g uage of the Ural Altaic class ; the gram mati cal
-

resemblances pointi ng to a pri mitive un i ty of

speech j ust as the physical resemblan ces point to a
,

pri mitive un ity of race There m ust have been som e

.

ruder form of speech out o f which the el aborate

A ryan i n fl e x i o n was evolved and there i s n o other ,

k nown form of speech ex cept th e Ural -Altaic wh i c h

, ,

can possibly be regarded as the germ out of which

the A ryan lan g uages m ay have sprun g .

O ne possibi lity remai n s to be con sidered S ince the .

colour of the ha i r an d eyes are more variable t h an th e

s h ape of the skull some anthropolog i sts of repute as
, ,

we h ave already seen are i n cl i ned to bel i eve t h at the

,

two brachycephal ic races the short dark Ligurians and

, , ,

1
S e e p 91. s up ra
. .
296 T H E OR I G N I O F TH E AR Y A N S .

the fai r Ce l to Slavic race may be ulti mately i d e n ti fi e d

-
,
.

We have also seen that th e Basque probably re

presents the pri m itive speech of the former an d that ,

i t i s also bel ieved to belon g ulti mately to th e Ural

Al tai c fami ly We have also come to the conclusion
.

that the Ge l to -Sl avic race best represents th e pr i m itive

A ryans whose speech may have been evolved out of
,

a language o f the U ral Al taic cl ass We m ay there

- .

fore conjecture t h at at the close of th e reindeer age a

Fi n nic peopl e appeared i n Western E urope w h ose ,

speech remai n ing station ary i s represented by th e

, ,

aggl uti native Basque and that m uc h later at the

, ,

beg i nn in g of the pastoral age when the o x had been

,

tamed a taller and more powerfu l Fi n no -Ugri c peopl e

,

developed i n Central E urope the i n fl e c ti ve A ryan

speech By thi s hypothesis many d i ffi c u l ti e s would
.

be reconciled .

A hl q v i s t has constructed a picture o f the civi lisa

tion of the u nd ivided Fin n ic race by fi rs t el i m i nating
the culture words which have been borrowed from the
A ryans and then d isti nguishi ng those which belonged
,

to the Fi n ns before their separation by the test of ,

t h ei r being the com mon possessions of the Western or

Bal tic Fi n ns and the E astern Fi n ns of th e U ral an d
,

th e V olga . H is reconstru ction of the pri m itive

Fi n ni c civil isation d oes not d i ffer greatly from that
which on l in g u isti c and arch ae ological ground s has
, ,

been assigned to the und ivided A ryans .

H e comes to the concl usion that the und ivided

Fi nn s were i n much the same stage of cul ture as the
W o g u l s or the Ostiaks on the Obi as d escribed by
, ,

modern travellers They were nomad hunters and

.

fi s h e rs whose chief d omesticated an im al was the dog

, .

The cow was not al together unkn o w n but the art of ,

 TH E EVO L U TI O N OF AR Y AN S PEEC H . 297

m aking butter and cheese had not been acquired .

The domestication of the sheep the goat and th e pig , ,

was l ater t h an the contact with the Aryans The .

nam e o f the h orse i s an Aryan loan word Ti llage -

.

was merely sporadic a patch of forest m ay have been ,

cleared by fi re and a crop of barley grown The

,
.

dwelling s a u n a was a pi t dug i n the earth and roofed

, ,

over or a con ical hut k ota made of poles leaning

, , ,

against each other or supported by a tree and , ,

covered i n wi nter by sk i ns These dwellings had a .

door and a hole i n th e roof through which the smoke

, ,

escaped T h e fi re was bui lt on a few loose stones i n

.

th e middle of the hut but there was no floori ng and ,

no wi ndow ligh t enteri ng through the door or the

,

smoke -hole in th e roo f The women with bone .

,

needles m ade clothing from the ski ns of ani mals

, ,

an d spun thread wit h spind les from the fi b re s of

plants while the men fabricated canoes snow shoes
, ,
-
,

and i mpl ements for hu nti n g and fi s h i n g I f they had .

any k nowledge of metal s it m ust have been c o n fi n e d

to n ative copper .

I t was only after the separation of the E astern

and Western Fin n s that they becam e acquainted
with th e sheep and the art of preparing yarn from
,

i ts wool They had n o towns or j udges or hered i tary

.
, ,

c h ie fs
l
.

I t wil l be seen that A h l q vi s t s picture of the ’

civi lisation of th e und ivided Fi nno Ugri c race as -

,

derived from li nguistic materi als d i ffers little from ,

t h at whic h Schrader h a s d rawn of the culture of the

und ivided Aryans 2
.

A ccordi ng to V a m b é ry the culture of th e u n ,

1
Ah l q vi s t, Ku l tu rw ’
W211 F zm zzs c /l en
' '

orter ae r S p racfi m 2 64.

, p .

1
S ee p . 18 8 , s u
p ra .
2 98 I I
TH E OR G N O F TH E AR YA N S .

d ivided T urko Tarta ric family was higher than

’

of t h e undivided Fi n ns but we must remember that

,

the separation was much later They k new the horse

.
,

the o x the ass the camel an d the sheep as wel l as

, , , ,

the dog and th ey cultivated wheat and m i llet as wel l

,

as barley .
 C H APTER V I .

TH E A R YA N M Y T H OLO G Y .

N O T less rem arkable than the s i lent revol ution which

has overthrown the once un iversally accepted hypo s

thesi s as to the successive m igration of the Aryan

“

n ations from Central Asi a i s the general abandon ,

men t o f the expectation which was at on e ti me

entertained that I ndi a would i nterpret for u s the
mean ing Of the Teuton ic R oman and Greek m yth o , ,
-

logies We were tol d that the Ved a i s the real

.

”1
theogony of the Aryan nations and t h at the ,

mythology of the Ved a i s to comparat i ve mythology

”
what S an skrit h a s been to comparative gram mar .

I t was c o n fi d e n tly procla i med that the d iscovery of

th e com mon origi n of G reek an d S anskri t m yth o
”
logy had already been made I t was com pared to .

the d iscovery of a new world an d i t was pred icted

that the science of comparative mythology will s o on
rise to the same i mportance as that of comparative
p h i lology ”2
.

The Sanskri tists c o n fi d e n tl y prod uced thei r i den s

ti fi c a ti o n s .Aphrodite E urydice Athena D aphne

, , , ,
'

and Brynhild were all pronou nced to be d awn .

maidens and were id e n ti fi e d wit h U rv a s i ; H eracles

, ,

Ares Ach i lles M eleager Orp h eus Balder a nd S ig u rd

'

, , , , ,

were solar heroes and id e n ti fi e d with Pu ru ravas ; the

,

1
M a x M ii l l e r, E s s ay s , 38 1
1
l bzd
'

vo l . i p . . . .
, p 449
. .
300 TH E O R IG I N o r r m : A RYA N S .

G reek Charites were the I nd i an H a ri ts ; and the

1
I ndian M aruts became the R oman M ars .

N o i mportance was attached to the obj ection that

the H a ri ts the n in e horses of I ndra d id not i n
, ,

n u mber sex form or function bea r any resemblance

, , ,

to the three Graces the Chari tes of G reek mythology

,
.

H elen a d awn maiden stolen by P ari s was i d e n ti fi e d

, ,

with the V ed ic Sarama who i nstead of bei ng hi msel f , ,

stolen recovers for I nd ra his stolen cows which

, ,

are the cloud s o f heaven P rofessor M ax M u ller .

actual ly suggests that A chilles a bright solar hero , ,

i s the I ndian Ah a lya who i s the goddess of the ,

’
n ight beloved and d estroyed by I n d ra .

A ll such d i ffi c u l tie s were overlooked and we were ,

told that the riddle of A ryan mythology had at

last been solved B ut these c o n fi d e n t ex pectations
.

have been d oomed to be d isappointed Scholars .

were n ot more agreed as to the explanation s from

S anskrit sources of the n ames of the G reek d ivi nities
than as to the order i n which the A ryan nations
started on their march from Central A sia The .

ex plorations of neol it h ic graves followed by th e ,

pam phlet of J ohan nes S chm id t rendered untenable ,

the hypothesi s of the successive westward m igration s

o f A ryan tribes ; and i n l i ke m an ner G eorge S mith s ’

d iscovery of certai n cunei form tablets i n the m ound s

o f N i neveh upset the concl usion s of the comparative
mythologists and fa l s i fi e d the c o n fi d e n t prophecies
'

,
'

which had been adventured by the too eager

S anskriti sts .

The key to the G reek mythology has i nd eed been

found but it has been d iscovered not as was anti
, ,

1
Co x AIyt/zol og y t/ze A ry a n N ati on s
’

, ( , vo l . i pp 3 2 , 3 95 -445
. . .

M ah a fiy, Prol eg o m e n a
‘

ta A m
’

ze n l H i s tory , p 5 1 . .
 TH E AR YA N M Y T H OLO G Y .
30 1

on th e banks of th e Ganges but on t h ose

c i p a te d , ,

of the Tigri s M uch of the mythology of ancient

.

G reece i nstead of having a com mon origi n with that

,

of I ndia proves to be essential ly non -Aryan and

, ,

must have been obtain ed from Babylon ia through

Ph oenician chan nels As m ight have been ex pected .
,

the greater part of the Greek mythology proves to

have been d erived from the same source as the fi rs t
elements of Greek culture The rude barbari an s o f .

H ellas obtained their k nowledge of gold and bron z e ,

of weights and measures of texti le fabrics spices and , , ,

j ewellery of the art of writi ng and of the alphabet

, ,

i tsel f from the P h oen ician merchants who visited thei r

,

shores and i n l i ke man ner we now fi n d that they ,

obtai ned many of their deities and a considerable

portion of thei r mythologic tales from the more
cultured Sem ites Mythologists were unable to
.

explai n why i f so m any of the Greek myths were

, ,

as they a ffi rm e d the com mon heri tage of the Aryan

,

race so few of them could be traced i n I taly or

,

G ermany This riddle i s now solved They were

. .

not as was supposed a part of the com mon A ryan

, ,

i nheritance but m erely a foreign i mportation at a

, ,

comparatively late date and con fined to those portion s ,

of the Aryan territory which were frequented by

P h oen ician trader s .

The clue once obtained has been fol lowed up w i th

, ,

m arvel lous success .

T h e great Sem itic goddess I star pri marily the ,

moon and afterward s the planet Venus bore two

, ,

characters the chaste warrior -maiden and the v o l u p

, ,

tuo n s deity of love The Ph oen ician m ari ners brough t

.

he r i n the latter charac t er an d under the n ame of

, ,
.

Astarte o r Ashteroth to Cyp r us whence as the sea , , ,

30 2 T HE OR G N I I OF TH E AR YA N S .

born Aphrodi te her worship spread among th e

,

G reeks ; wh i le probably by the lan d trade r oute

,

t h rough As i a M i nor th e Babylon ian I star came to

,

E phes u s as Artem is Thus Aphrodite i nstead o f

.
,

bei ng an I nd ian d awn m aiden rising from th e sea ,

i s now found to be the Babylon ian moon goddess

brought i n Phoenician s hips to Cythera and Cyprus .

When once the i dentity of I star wit h Aphrod ite

and A rtemi s was establ ished i t became easy with th e , ,

help of the Babylon ian epic of the descen t of I star ,

recovered from -the clay tablets of the library o i ‘

A ssur b a n i p a l to explai n the s ig n i fi c an c e of a con

-
,

s i d e ra b l e n umber of obscure G reek myths The .

Phrygian myth o f A tys and Cybel e and the corre ,

s
p o n d i n g Greek myth of Adon is and Aphrod ite ,

was recognised as a mere Western version of the

P hoeni cian myth of Tam mu z and A starte the story ,

of the moon mourn i ng over the death of her lost

spouse the sun an d the n am e of Adon is was seen to
, ,

be m erely the Sem itic A d onai the lord of heaven , .

A n d when Artemis was also i d e n ti fi e d with I star the ,

Greek A mazon s were seen to be the priestesses of the

A siatic goddess the Galli were her eunuch priests
, ,

I star bein g represented i n Assyrian art with a quiver

and a bow j ust as A rtem is i s represented i n the art of
,

1
G reece .

The bull whose form was assu med by Zeus i n

,

order to carry off Europa a Phoen ician d amsel was , ,

seen to be the bull of A n u the S em iti c H eaven god , ,

th e same b ul l which we recogn i se i n the constel lation

“
Tau rus and E uropa th e broad faced maiden i s ” -
, , ,

only another form o f I star the broad -faced m oon , ,

‘

i n stead of being identical with U rva s i the V ed ic

’

1
Sa yc e, H zbbert Lectu rer, p
’

. 2 71.
 TH E AR YAN M Y T H OLO G Y .
30 3

dawn maiden T h e identi ty of the names was main

.
1

ta i n e d on the ground that a Sanskrit s occasionally

corresponds to a Greek p though a suspicion that the ,

E uropa myth was of Phoenician and not of I nd ian

origi n m i ght have been aroused by the fact that
E uropa is called the daughter of Phoeni x only —

another way of saying that the myth was derived

from th e P hoe n icians .

Another myth seemingly so d iverse the story of,

—

the slayi ng of the dragon by Perseus and the rescue

of A ndromeda was localised by th e G reeks on the
—

Phoenician coast I t proves to be a l unar eclipse

.

myth ulti mately Babylon ian a Greek translation of

, ,

the Phoenician version of the combat of Bel Merodach

wi th the d ragon Tiamat and the rescue of the moon ,

goddess I star from the black dragon who threatened

2
to devour her .

Another Ti amat myth i s preserved i n the Greek

legend o f the m utilation of U ran us by his son
C ronus .T h i s myth which seems to u s so re p u l ,

sive i s merely a m isunderstood translation from the

,

Babylon ian cosmogony which represents Bel Mero ,

dach th e Sem iti c sun god cutting asunder his parent

,
-
,

T iamat the pri mord ial chaos from which he had

,

sprung .

Ares the warr i or god of the Greeks has been

,
-
,

i d e n ti fi e d by P rofessor S ayce 3 wi th U ras the warrior ,

god of the B abylonians whose title the lord of , ,

”
th e p i g h elps to explain an obscure Greek myth
,

which tells u s that Ares slew Adon is by taki ng the

form of a wild boar the su n -god bei ng slai n by th e ,

tusk of wi nter .

1
M a x M ii l l er, E s s ay s , vo l . i p 406
. . .

1
S ee S a y c e,
'

Ifzblzert L ectu rer, p . 10 2 .

1
p . 15 3 .
3 04 THE OR GI N I o r TH E AR YAN S .

The bold attempt o f the San s k ritists to identi fy

M ars ( stem m a rt)with the Vedi c M aruts who are
, ,

th e wi nds presented the d i ffi c u l ty that the n ame of

,

M ars was unknown to the G reeks an d even to the ,

I ran ians I t is at all events less plaus i ble than the

.
, ,

new explanation w h ich i d e n ti fi e s hi m with M atu or

M artu the Babylon ian god who ruled the tempest
, ,

an d was worshipped as R i m mon by th e Syrians .

The theory of the I nd ian or i gi n of the great

’
D ionysiac myth was shaken by L e n o rm a n t s com
parison of D ionysus with the Assyrian sun god who -

bore the name of D i an i s u and this was c o n fi rm e d by

’
D r Neubauer s i d e n ti fi c a ti o n o f his mother Semele
.
,

daughter of Cad mus the P h oen ician with the Ph oe ,

n i c i an goddess S e m l a th an d with the E dom ite ,

”
S e m l ah of the V i neland .

One of the greatest reproaches which the S anskrit

school of Com parative Mythologists had to bear was
that i n the Vedic hym n s no trace could be found of
Apollo the great H el len ic su n god a d eity reveren ced
,
-
,

m ore than any other by the G reeks None of the .

myths of A pol lo resembled the myths of any of the

I nd ian sun gods and n o ex planation of the n am e
—

was forthcom i ng from the resources of A ryan phi lo

logy . I f the G reek and I ndian mythologies were
parts of the com mon i nheritance of the A ryan nation s ,

i t was strange that the n ame and wor s hip of A pol lo

should be c o n fi n e d to those land s which were visited
by the Phoen icians B ut these mysteries have been at .

last ex pl ained The oldest epigraphic form of the

.

n ame o f A pollo is A p l u which corresponds to the ,

S em itic Ablu the son of heaven which was one of

, ,

the titles of Tam mu z the Syrian sun god H eracles - .

,

again i s the Sem iti c sun -god under anot h e r aspect H is

,
.
 T H E AR A N Y M Y T H O LO G Y .
30 5

twelve labours are the twelve labours of I s d h u b ar the ,

Accad ian hero whose story m ay be read in th e frag

,

m ents of the great Chald ean epic whic h w a s redacted

i nto a single w h ol e m any cen turies before th e Ved i c
h ym ns were fi rs t composed The name of H eracles .

i s of G reek i nvention but M el icertes th e n ame wh i ch

, ,

he bore i n the P h oen ician settlement at Cori nth i s ,

merely a Greek transliteration o f the n ame of

Melcart h the Phoen ician su n god
,
- .

The ve iy found ation s of th e San sk ritic school of

i nterpretat i on being thus rudely shaken sc h olars ,

began to question other ex planation s which had been

received with general acquiescence P rofessor M ax .

M ii ll e r for i nstance had i d e n ti fi e d Athena the great

, , ,

d ei ty of the I on ian G reeks with the Ved i c a a /za n a

,
’
,

the d awn creepin g over the sky T h e p h ilological .

d i ffi c u l ty was cons i derable and schol ars are now

,

i n cli ned to believe that Athen a was not the dawn but
the lightni ng E ven th e i d e n ti fi c a ti o n of the Centaurs
.

with the Vedic Gandharvas h a s been question ed ,

owing to the d iscovery of Centaurs scu l ptured on

Babylon ian monu ments .

P erhaps the greatest of the d i ffi c u l ti e s which beset the

attem pt to explai n the A ryan mythology from Ved ic
sources was th e al most complete discord an ce between
the n ames of Greek and R oman d eities J uno an d .

H era Venus and Aphrodite M ars and A res M ercu ry

, , ,

and H ermes D ian a an d Artem is Neptune and Posei

, ,

d on Ceres an d D emeter are plainly unrelated n ames

, , .

I f the R i g Ved a ex plains so in s i gn i fi can t a portion

of th e mythology of the G reeks whose language ,

approaches S anskrit m uch more closely than Lat i n

does i t coul d hardly be ex pected that the mythology
,

of I taly could be ex plained by that of I nd i a .

306 T H E OR GI N I O F TH E AR YAN S .

B ut i t i s now seen that m any of the myths which

were formerly supposed to prove the com mon origin
of th e G reek an d R oman myt h ology are merely l ate
and arbitrary transferences of mythic stori es to wholly
u n related deities Thus the adventures of H eracles
.
,

th e Greek solar hero which as we have seen are , , ,

merely the borrowed adventu res of th e Babylonian

I s d h u b ar were assign ed to H ercules the old I tal ic
, ,

god of en closures w h o h as no th ing i n com mon ,

with H eracl es except an acc i dental phonetic re

l
semblance o f the n am e while S aturnus the I talic , ,

god of agriculture was i d e n ti fi e d with Cronus , ,

merely because his emblem th e sickle of the husband ,

man resembled som ewhat the sickle of C ronus

, ,

which i s the cu rved sci m itar with w h i c h Be l Mero

'

d ach the prototype of Cronus combats the powers of

, ,

d arkness .

I n l i ke man ner the G reek myths rel ati n g to ,

Aphrod ite which are m ai nly of Sem itic origin were

, ,

bold ly tran sferred by Ovid and other adapters to

Venus a pu rely I tal ic d e i ty of whose ex istence n o
, ,

trace can be discovered i n H omer H esiod the Avesta , , ,

or the R ig Veda alth o ugh the m ere n ame can be ,

explained as A ryan by hel p of the Sanskri t word

w m ar which denotes that wh i ch is pleasant especially
, ,

2
pleasan t d ri nk and also sex ual d esire
, Greek .

myths relating to Poseidon were also tran sferred to

Neptun e whose n ame can be ex plai ned by help of
,

th e I ran ian word n ap a i water I n old I rish we have , .

'

the word trza t/z whic h m eans th e sea and helps to

, ,

explai n the Greek Tr i ton the Sanskri t trzta and the

'

. , ,

I n all these cases th e l i ngu istic

'

Zend t/zrzta .
,

1
Sa y c e, S c i en ce (
'

y L a rzg u ag e, vo l . ii p 2 62
. . .

1
M o m ms e n , Romes d
'

vo l i
w
p 16
. . . .
 TH E AR YA N M Y T H OLO G Y .

elements of the later mythol ogic n ames a r e p ri m it

but not the myt h ology i tsel f .

These examples may serve to show that while tl

was a com mon i nher i tance of language any i n h e ,

ance of a com mon mythology m ust be reduce d

very small proportion s The n ames of th e A r .

d eities may be pri mitive words but the m yth o l o g ,

conception s must be referred to a period later tl

the li nguistic separation .

Setting aside the great I nd ian tri ad of B rah

S iva an d Vi shnu as being man i festly of late d
,

we fi n d the Vedic gods of the fi rs t ran k are I n

and Agn i after whom come Varun a an d M i
,

U s h as and Su rya The great H ellen ic god s .

Zeus Apollo an d Athen a followed by Po s e i c

’

, , ,

H era Aphrodite A rtem is H ermes Ares H e rar

, , , , ,

D emeter an d Di onysu s ,
Th e great I talic dei .

are J upiter J uno Mars M i ne rva J anus N e p ti

, , , , ,

D iana P luto Vulcan M ercury Venus H e rc r

, , , , ,

B acchus an d Ceres , The Teutoni c deities V! .

Thor Od in Freya Baldr Ti u or Tyr th e g o d

, , , , ,

war and Frigga the E arth who i s the wi fe of W o

, ,

the H eaven A mong the Celts we have O g.

M ap o n o s S eg o m o Cam u los To u ta te s T a ra n u
‘

, , , ,

E s u s Taran is Ce rn u n n o s and N u a d a
,
The Le
, ,
.

S lavic deities were Bogu Pe rk u n a s Perunu R : , , ,

gast S w an to w i t Po tri m p o s an d Pi c u ll a s
, , , .

The d iversity of these names i s very stri k

especially wh en we con sider t h at t h ey a re all
mental T h e A ryan n ations and many w hich
.
,

not A ryan have p e rs o n i fi e d the H eaven and

,

E arth and the Ocean the S un and th e M oon , ,

Storm th e T h under the L i gh tning the Dawn

, , , ,

F i re and the Wi nd For these ph enom ena of Na

,
.
30 8 TH E O RI G I N O F T H E AR Y A N S .

there were com mon n ames i n the pri mitive A ryan

speech and hence the real m atter for surprise i s not
,

that there i s here and there a re s emblance i n the

d ivi ne n ames of the d i fferen t n ation s but that the ,

d iversity should be so great .

They al l reve r enced and p e rs o n i fi e d as the supreme

deity the protectin g vaul t o f H eaven but i t was ,

wors h i pped under d i fferen t n ame s by the l n d ia n s as

,

Varuna by th e G reeks as Zeus by th e Celts as

, ,

Camulos and by the Teuton s as Woden They a l l

, .

reverenced M ot h er E art h the spouse of H eaven but

, ,

s he was cal led P rithivi by th e I nd i ans G aea or ,

Demeter by the G reeks and Nert h us Frigga or

, , ,

Jord h by the Teutonic n ations .

There is not a single power of Nature which can b e

proved to have been worshipped u nder th e same
pri meval n ame by all the Aryan peoples .

The mythologists who a ffi rm that the Greek and

“
I nd ian mythol ogies have a com mon origi n an d ,

that fthe Ved a i s the real theogony of the A rya n

‘

n ations are encountered by two great d i ffi c u l tie s

, .

The fi rs t as we have seen i s the fact that the m yth o

, ,

logic n ames i n G reek and Lati n an d Lati n an d Celtic

,

do not agree ; the second i s that though the connec

tion of th e I nd ian s and I ran ians i s very cl ose the ,

mythologic conceptions supposed to be com mon to

the I ndians and the Greeks are not also com mon to .

the G reek s and the I ranians .

A s a rule the Celtic d ivin e names are con fined to

the Celts the Lati n names to I taly the S lavon ic
, ,

names to the Slaves Word s rel ating to rel i gion

.

have a more restri cted curren cy t h an those which

refer to cattl e agricul ture and weapons This lead s
, , .

to th e presumption that the A ryan s before thei r

 TH E AR YA N M Y T H OLO G Y .
309

separation d id n o t possess what can properly be

called any com mon system of mythology B ut thi s .

result is i n accordance with the probabilities of the

case I t has been shown t h at th e pri m itive A ryan s
.

were not as was formerly supposed a sem i civilised

, ,
-

race w h o i n the bron ze period some fi ftee n cen turies

, ,

B C migrated from Asia i nto E urope but that they

. .
, ,

were rather the l i neal d escendants of the n eolithi c

people who had occupied E urope for un nu mbered
ages Can i t be supposed t h at these rude barbarians
.
,

clad i n sk i ns ignorant of agriculture an d metals

, ,

u nable to count above a hund red who practised ,

human s ac ri fi c e were capabl e of el aborating a

,

complex and beauti ful mythology ? or i f they had

i nvented i t is i t likely that the names and adventures
,

of dawn maidens an d solar heroes coul d have been

handed down orally i n recogn isabl e form through so
many mi llen niums d uring w h ich th e art of wr i ting was
u nknown ? I t is a question i f there was any idolatry
properly so called among the pri m itive A ryans O n .

the earliest mon uments of th e E gyptians and Baby

lon i ans we fi n d sculptured representations of the
“ ”
gods But there i s no word for idol com mon to
.

th e Aryan lan g uages and n o idol s or obj ects of ,

worship have been found i n neol ithi c tombs o r 1

,

2
i n the Swiss and I tal ian pile dwel lings and even ,

the S candinavians had origi nally n o i mages of their

3
gods .

The Greeks owed to the Ph oen ician s the notion of

4
'

representing the gods u nder hu man to rrfi an d i mages

'

1
v
S e e , h o w e e r, D e Ba e , y p 95. .

2
eH lbig , D za I ta l i k er i n der Poebm e, p 2 4
’

. .

1
Corpu s Poetzc u m Borea l e, vo l i p 40 6
'

. . . .

D i Ces n o l a , Cypr u s , P l t e vi
a .
3 10 TH E OR G N I I OF TH E AR YA N S .

of the god s at R om e were fi rs t m ad e by E truscan

art i sts T h e earliest obj ects of Aryan worship seem
.

to h ave been fetis h es such as sacred trees belem nites

, , ,

or m eteoric stones 1
The J upiter Lapi s of th e Fetials
.

at R om e was probably a belem nite A rtem is was .

worshipped at E phesus as th e ston e whi ch fel l from

heaven and the many -breasted representations of the
,

goddess m ay have been suggested by the bosses

found on m eteoric stones Zeus Cassius i s represented.

as a stone on coi ns of Seleuci a i n Syri a and the ,

P aphian Venus appears under th e form of a con ical

2
stone on coi ns struck i n Cyprus .

The earl iest shri ne of Greek worship was at

D odona and here the object of worshi p was an oak
, ,

on whose bran ches charm s an d tali smans were hu ng ,

and the whisperings of the wi nd i n the leaves were

regarded as the oracular voice of heaven I t i s plain .

that the culture of the und ivided Aryan s has been

i m men sely overrated by the mytholog i sts who have
endeavoured to prove t h at th e theolog i cal con ceptions
of the Ved as of the E dda and of the H omeri c poem s
, ,

were h anded d own from a pre -ethn ic source .

The hypothesis of com mon traditions transm itted

from the h o l o e th n i c period is n ot n ecessary to explai n
such resemblan ces as may ex ist i n the mythological
conception s of the Aryan n ations I t i s more prob .

able that somewhat sim ilar myth s were i ndependently

evolved as explanation s of recu rri ng n atura l pheno
men a I n al l countri es th e day succeed s the n ight
.
,

the sky han gs over the earth the su n and the m oon ,

pursue each other throug h the heavens an d the ,

1
La n g , My l /z, R i tu a l , a nd R el zlgfon , vo l . 11.
pp . 2 19, 2 3 5 Cu s tom
a nd AIy t/z, p . 2 23 .

Ev a n s
1
, A n c i e n t S tone I mp le men l s , p 9 . .
 T H E AR A N Y M Y T H OLO G Y .
3 1r

uprising o f the sun i s heralded by the tender d awn .

H ence i n al l mythologies the d ay and th e night the ,

heaven and the earth the su n an d the moon the sun

, ,

and the d awn are represented as man and wom an

, ,

either as l overs or as husban d and wi fe or as brothe r

, ,

and sister .

I t i s natural t o represent the su n as a bridegroom

coming out of hi s chamber i n the east and the dawn ,

as a bl ushing maiden H ence few mythologies are .

altogether free from the loves of solar heroes and dawn

m aidens . B ut i t i s not necessary to suppose that
such myths are pri mitive .

The I n dian Us /za s the I ran ian Us /zc m/z the Greek
, ,

i
v ls
a , the Lati n A u rora and the Lithuan ian A u s z m
, ,

al l denote etymologically the glow of the rosy dawn ,

which was p e rs o n i fi e d by Greek s and R omans and ,

d e i fi e d by the I nd ians but there are n o com mon ,

myths The Ved i c S urya the spouse of Ushas is

.
, ,

etymological ly the same as th e Greek H elios t h e ,

Lati n Sol and the Welsh H eul ( H owel ) but E o s

, ,

is associated i n Greek myth wit h K e p h al o s and

Tithonus an d n ot with H elios The con nection i s
, .

merely linguistic not mythologic and the solar

, ,

heroes and dawn maidens were plainly evolved after

the Aryan separation .

The d ivi ne n ames which g o back to the pri mitive

period are all n ames of th e powers of nature an d ,

i n deal ing with such early words i t i s i mpossible

to say whethe r th e names m ay not have referred
merely to the phenomen a of n ature rather than to
any d ivi ne p e rs o n i fi c ati o n s which m ay have arisen ,

i ndependently at later period s .

S canty as are the mythologic names com mon to

any two of the Aryan families of speech the s i g n i ,
3 12 T H E OR G N I I OF T I E I AR Y AN S .

fi c an c eo f these few agreements tend s to d isappear

on closer exami nation I nd ra an d Agn i are th e
.

d eities who occupy th e highest places i n the oldest

I nd ian mytholo g y T h is i s eviden t from the fact
.

that of the m ost an cien t hym n s i n the R ig Ved a

2 6 5 are addressed to I nd ra and 2 3 3 to Agn i and , ,

1
n ot more than 60 to any other god B ut supreme .

as i s the position of these two deities i n the most

ancien t record s of A ryan religion thei r worsh i p i s ,

practical ly c o n fi n e d to I ndi a I n th e E uropean .

mythologies thei r place i s taken by Zeus an d

Woden Apol lo Thor and Balder
, , ,
I n th e Avesta .

there i s barely a vestige o f the great nam e of I nd ra ,

nor can i t be traced i n any of the E uropean languages .

I n the Vedic h ym ns Agn i i s s econd only to I nd ra

i n i mportance and much has been made of the
,

e tymological id e n ti fi c a ti o n of the nam e of Agn i with

the Lati n 23 e and the Lithuan ian ug ms ; bu t thi s
'

amounts to very l ittle I t m erely proves that the .

und ivided A ryans were acqua i nted with fi re but i t ,

d oes not prove that fi re was an obj ect of worship .

T he i n ference i s rather that the worship of the sacred

fi re arose after the separation of the A ryan s We .

fi n d that i n I ndi a Agn i was a chief object of worshi p

at the earliest ti m e of which we have any cogn isance
o f A ryan religion but there i s no reason to believe
,

t h at fi re was ever worshipped under thi s name by

Lati n s or Lithuan ians .

The presu mption i s rather the other way since the ,

R oman fi re -worshi p was add ressed to Vesta the ,

tribal fi re of the domestic hearth while Agn i among ,

the I nd ian s was quite another th ing the s ac ri fi c i al o r —

celestial fi re .

1
K ea ry , f Pn m i tzw Bel i ef; p
'

Ou tl i n e:
'

o . 126 .
 T H E AR YAN M Y T H OLO G Y .
3 13

The Greek H estia i t is true agrees i n name an d

, ,

1
function with the Latin Vesta an d this is the most ,

stri king of al l the correspon dencies between R oman

and Greek mythology more especial ly since there i s
,

reason to beli eve that Vesta was the oldest of the

d eities of R om e B ut there i s n o trace of this vener
.

able worshi p i n I ndi a I n S anskri t the name only

.

ex ists as va s t”which merely mean s the house o r

,

d well ing place .

The very fact that the Vesta worship is the most

i ndubitable of the correspondenci es between the
Greek and R om an mytholog i es i s itsel f a proof of
the rudi mentary n ature of their com mon civi lisation .

O nly among the rudest of existing savage tribes ,

such as the Austral i ans i s i t held a d uty to keep ,

alight the fi re of the tr i be which i f ex tinguished has ,

to be obtai ned from some n eigh bouri ng tr i be as they ,

are ignoran t of the mean s of reki ndling i t The .

Chippeways an d Natchez I n dians h ad an i nstitution

for keeping al i ght the tr i bal fi re certain person s ,

1
being set asid e and devoted to t h i s occupation ; an d
the i ncorporation and endowment of the Vestal
Virgi ns at R ome seem s to be a survival of a si m ilar
pract i ce th e social d uty originally devolvi ng on the
, ,

daughters of the house obta i n i ng a religious sanction

,

as the servi ce of the perpetual fl a m e .

The name of P romet h eus who according to , ,

th e Greek myth brought fi re from heaven to

,

m ortals may be ex plained by the S anskri t p m

,

1)za 7zt/
za ; but this word d id not becom e a mythological

term among the I ndian s but merely denoted the ,

1
P re ll e r, Gmeclzzs c/ze My t/zol og i e
’ ’ ‘

, vo l . i
.
pp . 2 2 7-3 3 3 ; R om i s c/ze
Myt/zal og ze, p 5 32
'

. .

1
Lu bb k
oc , Preh is tori c Ti m es , pp 464, 5 37 . .
3 14 TH E OR G N I I OF TH E AR YA N S .

d ri ll by which fi re was obtained by friction H ere .

clearly the mythological conception i s later than the

separation of G reeks and I nd ians and we are only ,

entitled to conclude that the fi re dril l was known -

before the l inguistic separatio n H ence th e whole .

o f the evidence tend s to the belief t h at th e most

pri mitive of al l worships that o f fire d oes not
— —

belon g to the earliest period but was i n d e p e n d ,

e n d e n tl y evolved a mong the E astern and Western

A ryan s.

The gul f between th e Teuton ic and Celtic

languages i s much wider than t h at between I nd ian
an d I ran ian ; but as has been al ready shown the
, ,

culture word s prove that the relations o f the Celts and

Teutons were t h o s e of later geograp h ical contact and
pol i tical supremacy There are reason s for supposing
.

that a considerable port i on of the Teu tonic mythology

m ay have been obtained from C elti c sources as that ,

of the G reeks was obtai ned from the Semites Pro .

fe s s o r R hys bel ieves that the myths relating to

Woden the great Teuton i c sky -god m ay be traced to
, ,

a Celtic orig i n and he compares th e name of Wod en

,

w i th the Cel tic Gwyd i on 1

B ut as no parallel name
.

an d n o parallel myt h s are to be found among the

I tal i c races who stand i n a m uch closer l i nguistic
,

relation to the Celts than the Celts d o to the Teutons ,

these myths probably d ate n ot from the ti me of the

C e l to -Teutonic uni ty but from the m uch later period
,

w h en the Teutons l i ved u nder the political supremacy

of th e Celts.

Thor or B un ar the Teuton ic thu nder -god may

, ,

also be com pared with the Celtic thunder god -

T a ran u c u s ( Welsh ta ra n thunder )and P rofessor R h ys

, ,

1
Rh y s, ffi bérfl La w n s, p . 28 3 .
 T H E AR Y A N M Y T H OLO G Y .
3 5
1

fi nds To u tio ri x the Gaulish Apollo i n the legends

, ,

o f the German solar hero T heodori c and he con nects ,

the Gaulish E s u s with the Teuton ic A nses and the

Norse w s zr a word whic h i s applied to the god s
'

generally and m ay be etymologically ex plai ned by

,

the Sanskrit a rm the breath of li fe H e also com

,

,
.

“ ”
pares th e Teutoni c M ars Tiu the glorious or , ,

S plendi d one w i th Ll ud ( King Lud ) w h o i s N u a d a

, ,

of the si lver hand u nder another nam e The n ame .

N u a d a origi nally N oden s may be compared with the

, ,

I tali c Neptune which is written N e th u n s on an early

,

m i rror The Celtic heaven god Camulos correspon d s

.
-

etymologically to the Teuton i c H im mel an d his ,

functions are those of the G reek Uranus but H eaven ,

was worshipped by the Teutons as Woden an d not as

H i m mel .

.
Kuhn thi nk s that S aram a the messenger of I ndra , ,

was the wi nd ; P rofessor Max M u ller with less reason , ,

clai ms hi m as the dawn and he may perhaps be

id e n ti fi e d at least etymologically with the G reek
, ,

H ermes the messenge r of Zeus The Vedic Ushas

, .
,

the morn ing red i s etymologically the Greek E 03

,

an d the Lati n Aurora an d the Ved i c Surya i s e tym o

,

logical ly the Lati n Sol .

O ther suggested id e n ti fi c ati o n s between m yth o

logical beings i n Greece and I ndia are between
P hlegyas and Bh rg u Trita and Triton P horoneus , ,

an d Bh u ra n yu th e Cen taurs and the Gandharvas and

, ,

between the lovely S a ra n yu s who i s the morn ing ,

d awn and th e gloomy E ri nyes the i mplacable

, ,

Furies of the Greeks .

B ut some of these i d e n ti fi c ati o n s are etymological

rat h er than mythological an d others are reject ed ,

by the best scholars I t is possible however that .

, ,
3 16 TH E OR I G I N OF TH E AR YA N S .

there m ay be a connection between J anus and Z fv o

,

J uno and Auq .

P rofessor M ax M ulle r has attempted to identi fy

the I nd ian M aruts with the R oman M ars B ut i n the .

Greek mythology or even i n the I ranian which i s so

, ,

m uch closer than the Lati n to that of th e I nd ians we ,

have no trace of M ars or M aruts and we are driven ,

to concl ude that the evolution o f the M aruts was

subsequent to the sepa r ation of the I nd ian s and the
I ranian s and i n d e fi n i te ly later than the separation of
,

the I tal ic a nd I nd ian races and the i d e n ti fi c a tio n ,

of M ars ( M artis ) with the Babyloni an storm -god ,

M atu or M artu is to say the least as probable as i s

, , ,

any con nection with the I ndian M aruts Not only .

the M aruts but R ud ra and the other I nd ian deities

,

associated with I nd ra are unk nown i n the Avesta .

B rahma who afterwards replaced I ndra as the supreme

,

I ndian god appears i n the R ig Veda and so also

, ,

does V i shnu ; but S iva and Kali who now occupy ,

such a prom inen t position i n I nd ian worship are ,

u nknown and are probably of D ravid ian origin

, .

When we have d i ligently read al l the bulky

volumes which have been written with the object of
iden ti fyin g the d eities of I ndia and E urope it is sur ,

prising to h n d how scanty are the actual results which

are accepted by al l scholars This has been wel l put .

by M r Lang who says that M an nhardt after having

.
1
, ,

been a d isciple of the S anskri tist school has been ,

obliged to con fess that comparative mythology has

n ot born e the fruit that was at one ti m e ex pected ,

and that those gai ns of the science which may be

considered certain red uce themselves to the scantiest
,

list o f parallel s namely th e I nd ian V a r una and the

—

1
Lang , MM ,
R i /u al , a nd Rel ig i on , vo l . 1 p . . 2 3.
 TH E AR AN Y M Y T H OLO G Y .
3 17

G reek Uran us the I ndian Bhaga and t he Sl avonic

,

Bogu the I ndian P arj anya an d the Lithuanian P er

,

kunas and fi n ally the I nd ian Dyaus and the Greek

, ,

Zeu s M annhard t adds that a n u mber of other

‘

equations such as S é ra m éya and H e rm ei as S aran yu s

, ,

an d E ri nys Gandharvas an d K e n tau ro s will not

, ,

stan d cri ticism so that t h ese i ngen ious guesses will

,
’
’

p rove mere j eu x d esp rzt rather than actual conclu

sion s of science .

B ut even the four id e n ti fi c ati o n s which M an nhardt

believes to be actually established are more or less
i llusory I f Varun a B h aga Parj anya and Dyaus
.
, , ,

were deities worshipped by the und ivided A ryans we ,

should ex pect to fi n d these n ames i n the whole circle

of the Aryan languages j ust as we fi n d th e n ames for ,

mother wi fe and daughter for d og cow waggon an d

, , , , , ,

wheel for fi ve an d ten

, But t h i s we d o not fi n d . .

Dyaus i s the only n ame which i s at all widely spread ,

and even i n the case of Dyaus the strongest of all , ,

there are reasons which may m ake u s doubt whether

he can ever have been the suprem e god of the
u nd ivided Aryans .

T h e case of the Sanskritists rests on these fou r

I nd ian names Bhaga Parjanya Varuna an d Dyaus
, , , , .

The real s ig n i fi c a n c e of these fou r names will t h ere

fore have to be exam ined m ore closely .

N
The orse Fj orgyn was i d e n ti fi e d by Gri m m with 1

the Lithuanian thunder god Pe rk u n a s and probably -

,

w i th the ol d S lavon ic Perunu ; but P rofessor Rhys con

siders as futile the attempt to con nect them with th e
Sanskrit P arj anya the god of rai n and t h under The
, .

M o rd w i n thunder god Po rg u i n i is doubtless the same

-

as Pe rk u n as but t h is may be set d own as a case of

,

1
i
G r m m , D eu ts c /ze p . 15 6
3 18 1 111: OR I G I N o r TH E AR YA N S .

mythological borrowi ng and there i s no trace of such ,

a deity i n Greek or Lat i n .

I n the S lavon i c languages Bogu d enotes the

supreme d e i ty The word i s found i n the R ig Ved a
.

as b/zag a wh ich m eans the d istributor of gifts

, ,

espec i ally o f food and is used as an epithet of the ,

gods and also seemi ngly as the n ame of a sub

, , ,

ordi nate deity I n the Avesta the word has attai ned
.

a larger s ig n i fi c an c e and i s appl ied as an epithet to ,

M i thra and also to Ahura M azda who i s called

,
-
,

B h aga Bh ag an a m god of gods

- 1
The word only ,
.

becam e th e nam e of the supreme deity amon g the

S laves an d among the closely related Phrygians with
,
-
,

w hom accord ing to H e s c h i u s the word B ya to s was

, y ,
a

the equivalent o f Zeus The i nscription j ovz Bag i

'

.
,

i nscribed on a Gaul ish altar fou nd i n the

'

n a tz ,

D epartmen t of th e I s ere was probably a ded ication ,

by Persian or P h rygian mercenaries as there is n o ,

other i nd ication that such a nam e belonged to the

2
Celtic Pantheon .

Bogu and Pe rk u n a s m ust therefore be set asid e

as d ivi ne n ames which had only a li m ited geographical
currency and m ay be ranged with other culture
,

word s of late date wh i ch are com mon to the I ra nian

3
and S lavo Lettic languages - .

T h e comparative mythologi sts who assert that the

u nd ivided A ryans were i n possession of a com mon
m ythology before thei r separation have therefore to
rest thei r case on two equation s that of the I nd ian —

Varuna a n d the Greek Uran us and of the I ndian ,

Dyaus with the G reek Zeus the Latin J upiter and , ,

1
S ee Co o k , Ori g i n : f L a ng u ag e a n d
o R el zgzon , p 69
‘
’

. .

1
Rh y s,H zbberf Lectu res , p
’

.
54 .

1
S ee p 195 , s u pra
. .
 T H E AR YAN M Y T H OLO G Y .
3 19

the Teutonic T i u The i d e n ti fi c a ti o n of Varuna

.
1

and Uranus although from an etymological poi nt of

,

view i t leaves n othi ng to be d esi red fai ls to prove ,

the contention because i t i s c o n fi n e d to Sanskrit

,

and Greek and we have already seen that the Greek s

,

and I ndians share late culture words suc h as t h ose ,

fo r certain w eapons and for i mplements of ti llage , ,

which are not found i n other A ryan languages a n —

i nd ication of a geographical contact posterior to the

l i nguistic separation of the A ryans B ut t h ere i s .

th i s great d i fference that while the I ndo -Greek ,

culture word s are found also i n I ran ian the I ndo ,

Greek mytholog i c n ames are s ig n i fi c a n tly wanting .

T h i s defect i n the I rani an record i s th e more specially

s i n i fi c an t because the separation of th e I nd i ans and
g
I ran ian s was later than that of any of the other Aryan
families and also because the religious ideas of the
,

R i g Ved a agree i n so m any m i n ute particulars with

those of the Avesta T h e I nd ians and I ran ians
.
,

as we have already seen had a com mon religious

2
,

r i tual they h a d com mon names for priests s ac ri fi c e s

, , ,

sacred c h ants for the soma d ri n k and for religious

, ,

a s pergation a clear proof that an organised system

—

of worship had been developed before the separation .

There are no such ritual istic agreements between

any of the other A ryan fam ilies The agreement .

i n the mythologi c system i s also so cl ose and striking

t h at i f we fi n d myt h ologic names i n Greek and
S anskri t but not i n I ran ian i t i s d i ffi c u l t to believe ,

they are really pri m itive an d not evolved i n d e p e n d ,

ently by Greek s and I nd ians .

1
S e e , fo r i t
n s an c e, M a x M ii l l e r s ’
ti l
ar c e on Th e L e s s o n of J p it
u er

i n th e N i n eteen th Cen tu ry .

1
S ee p . 190 , s up ra .
3 20 T H E O RI G N I O F TH E AR Y AN S .

T o give a few i nstances we fi n d that i n the Avesta ,

M ithra s cl ub is called V a z ra wh i le i n the Ved a

’

,
’
I nd ra s cl ub i s Vaj ra The cloud demon slai n by .

I nd ra is V ri tra the demon slai n i n the Avesta i s

,

V e re th ra I n the Avesta Vayu the wi nd rides i n a

.
, , ,

golden chariot i n the Veda Vayu i s I ndra s chariotee r ,

’
.

A z b i dahaka the biti ng serpent of the Avesta i s the

-
, ,

serpen t Ahi of the Veda The T h ri ta and Th ra e to n a .

of the Avesta are th e T rita and T ra ita n a of the

Ved a l The m ighty warriors and far -rul ing kings of
1
the Avesta are i n the V eda the an cient spiri ts of the sky .

Y ama who was origi nally merely the setti ng sun is

, , ,

l ike the E gyptian Tu m exalted i n th e Veda to be the ,

ki ng of the d ead while i n the Avesta he has become

,

the fi rs t legendary I ran ian monarch The I nd ian .

sun god M itra becam e among the I ran ians the

-

“ ”
gracious M ithra the friend of m an ki nd ,
M itra .

i s associated with Varun a as M ithra i s with Ahura .

Abri -m an the destructive spirit appears i n the Ved a

, ,

as wel l as i n the Avesta .

Asura and M azd a are titles given i n the Veda to

V aruna but i n the Avesta these two titles are com
,

b i n e d as the proper name of the suprem e God and ,

we have the m ag n i fi c e n t conception o f Ahura Mazd a

“ ”
( Orm u z d ) the Lord
, O m niscient whose al l seei ng ,
-

eye i s the glowi ng orb o f d ay whose son i s the ,

fi re whi le the robe which clothes hi m i s represented

,

as the vast starry fi rm a m e n t which also i s the ,

garmen t of the I nd ian V aru na .

I t is plai n that while the lower mythological ideas

of the I ndians and I ran ian s agree the higher rel igious ,

con ceptions i nvolving th e n ame of the k ing all

,
‘

1
D un c k e r, H zs l ory
'

f A n ti qu i ty ,
o vo l . v. p 42
. .

1
1612
1" p 44 . .
 TH E AR YA N M Y T H OLO G Y .
32 1

glorious above whose robe i s th e l i ght w hose

,
“
,

”
canopy space were the creat i on s of a later ti m e
, ,

w hen I nd ian s and I ranian s had separately advanced

out of th e earl i er barbarism to a h i gher and nobler

i ntellectual culture .

But Ahura M azd a the suprem e d eity of the ,

I ran ian s was n ot the suprem e deity of the I nd i ans

, ,

though they gave the correspondi ng title Asura

1
M edha to more than one god o f light The suprem e .

I ndian deities were I ndra and Varu na of whom t h ere ,

i s hardly a trace i n the Avesta a tolerably sure proo f ,

that the I ndian worship of Varun a the m igh ty —

H eaven was evolved after the separation of the

—

I ndians and I ranians .

That this was th e case i s c o n fi rm e d by the fact

that th e agreem ents between the I nd ian and G reek
mythology of which so much has been made are
, ,

nomin al rather than real .

Both i n I nd ia an d Greece we have the com mon

l i nguistic germs of the later mythological concept i o ns ,

but the mytholog y itsel f i s plai nly a later growth .

The names of Uranus and Varu na are etymologically

id entical as are those of Zeus an d Dyaus but thi s i s
, ,

al l that can be a ffi rm e d I ndra and Varuna i n the .

Vedic hym ns completely take the place and o ffi c e s o f

Zeus i n the H omeri c poem s Varuna i s th e m ighty .

d eity who rules the u niverse who listen s to hu man ,

prayers who does the r i ght an d decides the destin ies

, ,

of men ; while I nd ra l i ke Zeus i s the wi elder of the

, ,

t h underbolt Nor does the Greek Uranus correspon d

.

more closely to Varun a A s Ludwig has obse rved .

,

suc h H omeri c phrases as o fip a vos dm p éa g show that e

i n the oldest l iterature of the G reeks the Word U ran us

1
D un c k e r, H i s tory q n fz
'

g u zty ,
’

vo l . v. p . 145 .
3 22 TH E OR G N I I OF T II E AR YA N S .

designated only th e physical vaul t of heaven and it ,

i s not before the ti m e of H esiod t h at Uranus i s per

s o n ifi e d,
an d becomes the spouse of the E arth an d
the ancestor o f Zeus ; whereas i n I nd ia at a m uch ,

earlier ti me Varuna has become the supreme

,

ad mi n istrator of the u n iverse and i s never i d e n ti fi e d ,

1
with physical phen omena Dyaus however i n the .
, ,

Ved a i s sti ll what Uran us was i n H omer an d has not ,

yet become what Zeus was among th e G reeks .

I t is true that the I ndian Dyaus i s the same word

as the Greek Zeus whi le th e Lati n Ju piter the ,
-
,

Teuton ic T i u or Zi u and the Celtic d a w are names ,

of ki nd red origi n H ence by far the strongest case

.

i s that of Zeus si nce th is i s th e only d i vi n e name whic h

,

i s found i n any con sid erabl e n umber of A ryan lan

guages But even thi s wide spread appel lation i s not
.
-

u niversal I t i s not foun d amon g th e I ran ian s and

.

th e S laves and where it i s fou nd the mythologic

,

equ ivalence i s questionable .

I n the fi rs t place i f Dyaus had been recogn ised as

,

the highest god or even recogn ised as a god at all by

, ,

the u nd ivided A ryans or i f he had occupied among ,

the I nd ians the suprem e position which Zeus held

among th e Greeks i t is d i ffi c u l t to un derstand how
,

every trace of the wors h ip of such a migh ty being

should have d isappeared amon g th e I ran ian s ,

whose separation from the I nd ians was so late an d ,

who agree with them so closely i n t h ei r rel i gious

O bservances and thei r mythological bel i efs .

Whil e the nam e of Dyaus does n ot even appear i n

the Avesta i n the R ig Ved a he occupies a wholly
,

subord i nate position completely overshadowed by ,

V arun a I ndeed he can hardly be cal led a god ; h e

1
S ee Co o k , Or ig i n : o f Rel zlgwau
'

an d La ng uag e , p . 66 .
 1 111: AR YA N M Y T H OLO G Y .
3 23

i s littl e more than the sky the phys i cal germ of a

,

mythological con ception j ust as U ran us was at fi rs t

,

among th e Greeks I nd ra i s called a son of Dyaus

.
,

a child of heaven i n the same way that Zeus is said

,

to have been on e of the grandch i ld ren of Uranus ;

but Dyaus can hardly be said to h ave been a n
obj ect of wors h ip among the I nd ian s a n y more
than Uranus was among the H omeri c Greeks Far .

less can Dyaus be cl ai med as the supreme l I e a v c n -

god which Zeus was among the Greeks

,
.

I t i s easier to believe that Zeus was elevated by the

G reeks themsel ves to hi s exal ted position and th at ,

the p e rs o n i fi c a ti o n of Dyaus was later than the

separat ion of I nd ian s and I ran ians than to hold with,

P rofessor M ax M ii lle r and ot h ers that th e lofty G reek

conception had belonged to the hal f savage Aryan s -

before the l ingui sti c separation an d that this great

,

pri meval faith had al most d ied out in I nd ia an d that ,

in Persia it had altogether d i sappeared .

But i f we on ce ad mi t that before the separation

of the Aryans they had a com mon name for the
sky as wel l as for the water an d earth al l the
, ,

d i ffi c u l ty d isappears . Not only d id the word dya u s

mean little m ore amon g the I nd ian s than the mere
physical sky but even among the Greeks and R om an s
,

t h ere are l i ngu i stic survivals which prove that the

developmen t o f the mythological idea was st i ll
comparatively recent W h en th e Greeks said Za k
.

”
the sky pours down rai n there was still an,

eviden t consciousness i n the anc i ent phrase t h at the

word z eu s had once mean t th e physical sky an d
n oth i ng more T h at th e sam e was the case among
.

the R om ans is s h own among ot h er i nstances by the

, ,
“
well known l ine of H orace M anet sub j ove fri g id o
-
,
 TH E O R G N O F TH E I I AR Y AN S .

venator ( the huntsman abid es under the chi ll sky) .

P lai nly among both Greeks and R om ans Zeus an d

j ove had not al together ceased to be regarded like ,

the I nd ian Dyaus as the over arc h ing heaven ,

- .

All therefore that we can safely conclud e i s that

before thei r l ingui s tic separation the G reeks and
I nd ians had com mon names for the sky Dyaus and ,

Varuna and that th e mythologic s ig n i fi c a n c e of

,

t hese names may d ate from a later period and have ,

1
been indepen dently evolved .

There is a further d i ffi c u l ty i n supposi ng that Zeus

w a s the god of the und ivided A ryans Not only is .

the nam e wanti ng in the I ranian and Slavo -Lettic

langu age s but i n Cel tic which i s so cl osely rel ated to
, ,

the Lati n we fi n d only the germ from which such

,

a conception m ight h ave been d eveloped I n th e .

Celti c languages no god bears this name but ,

we fi n d word s derived from th e same root d i v to , ,

“
shi ne from which we get the Sanskrit d i va an d
,
'
“ "
d zvas a , day ; the Armen ian d i v day ; the Lati n ,
“
d i es ; an d th e Celtic d i n d i m and dj w day This "
.
, , ,

root is also the source of the Lati n d i m : and d ea r ,

1 ’
and of the Celtic a u w and d i a a god To th e , .

same source we may attribute th e I ran ian d a eva ,

which d enoted a dem on or ev i l sp i r i t

The fo rt u nes o f th i s word i n the Teuton ic lan
gu ages are of m ore i mportance S o m uch has been .

m ad e of the supposed id en tity of th e Sansk rit Dyaus

and the Teutonic Ti u or Zi n and the identity i f it , ,

1
lik m
In e h i th l t
an n e r, w en n e a er G ree k myt h l g y
o o U ra n u s h a d
b t l
een a t ”p i fi d th I
as i
e rso n e , e ran an arm a n , th e h v
ea b en , e c am e a m o n
g
th G
e k A p th f th f U
ree s x w v, e a er o ra n u s .

Rh y
1
H i bb t L d m
s,
p 1 9 er c w , . 1 , ma i ti
n a ns th t
a th e Ce i c lt w o rd

nev q i d th f
e r ac u re f p p e o rc e o a ro e r n am e .
 TH E AR Y AN M Y T H OLO G Y .
325

could be establis h ed would have such far -reachi ng ,

consequences i n its beari ng on th e pri mitive cul ture

of the undivided A ryans that the question m ust be ,

exam ined i n some detail .

O f the German mythology we know little but the ,

mythologic lore of the Scand inav i an s has come down

to a s in considerable ampl itude and since th e Low ,

German T iu and the H igh German Zi n was u n

doubtedly the sam e deity as the Scand inavian Tyr ,

it wi ll s u ffi c e to i nquire whet h er Tyr can be i d e n ti fi e d

wit h Zeus or whether he was an i ndependent myth
,

ological creation .

Now i n the earliest S cand inavian literature tyr

, _

( plural tzva r) is only a d ivi ne appellation m ean ing

'

,
“
si mply a g o d ” Thus Thor is called R eid i tyr the
.
-
,

car -god Odin i s H anga tyr the gallows god or

,
-
,
-
,

Farma tyr the cargo -god I n the plural w e have S i g

-
,
.

tivar the gods of victory and Val -tivar the god s of

, , ,
'

those slai n i n battle The word tzva r remotely .

,

related to the Latin d ea r mean s properly the ,

”
glorious ones being formed from a root d enot i ng
,

splendour glory fam e ( proto -Aryan di e to shi ne )

, , , ,
'

which is seen i n the word é s e-tzr spear -fam e or , ,

1
renown i n battle .

I n the later S cand i navian mytholog y we fi n d this

wo rd appropriated as the proper n ame of a secondary
d eity represented as a somewhat comic personage
, ,

whose arm was bitten off by the wol f Fenris whose ,

wi fe was un faithful to hi m an d who i s mocked for h i s ,

m isfortunes by the other gods li ke H e p h x s tu s i n th e ,

1
Greek mythology H e i s sim ply the glorious one
.
,

1
K e m bl e 77mS a x
, on : i n E ng l a n d , vo l . i p 353
. . .

1
S e e th e Lo k a -S en n a i n V i g fu s so n an d P o w e ll ’
s Corp u s I
‘
oetzcu m
’

Borea l e, vo l . i p . . 106.
3 6
2 T I IE I
OR GI N OF TH E AR YAN S .

the one -armed god of victory i n no way correspond ,

i ng i n his place or fun ctions to the G reek Zeus but ,

rather to M ars or A res That he was thus id e n ti fi e d .

by ou r forefathers i s shown by th e fact that th e

Teuton ic Tues day i s n ot J eudi D i es j o w r but
'

-
, ,

M ard i D i es M a m ie
, The T eutonic Tiu may .

have a remote l ingu istic relation to Zeus but ,

mythol ogically h e corresponds to Ares I n the .

Teutonic mythology the true analogue to Zeus

or Varuna i s not Tiu or Tyr but Woden or O d i n l
, ,

who i s the supreme H eaven god the bl essed Father , ,

the Lord of E art h the All -Father of gods and men

, ,

whose consort is Jord h the E arth whose al l seei ng , ,

-

eye is the sun the round orb which i s al so the eye of

,

Ahura M azda and Varun a behol d ing all th ings upon ,

earth .

Thor the thu nderer is n ot the son of Tyr but

, , ,
'
’
Oa zrzr s on r and j a rd /za r s o n r the son of H eaven an d ,

E arth j ust as I nd ra who an swers to Thor i s the son

, , ,

of Varun a The An glo S axon royal fami l ies t race

.
-

thei r d escen t from Woden not from Ti u j ust , ,

as noble G reek fami lies d id from Z eus An d Frigg .

,

the Mother E arth i s the spouse of Wod en not , ,

o f Ti n f
I f Ti u or Tyr had been mythological ly rel ated to
Z eus he would i n all these aspects have taken the
place o f Od i n The Bal ti c tribes possessed the
.

obvious mythological conception of Fathe r H eaven

and M other E arth but i t was wholly i ndependen t of
,

th e J upi ter and the D emeter of the M ed iterranean

n ations The mythol ogists have been led astray by
.

the si milarity of the n ames to in fer an id en tity of

T iu and Zeus which i n real ity has no existence .

1
S ee Corpu s Poetzcu m Borea l e, vo l . 11. p p 459, 460
'

. .
 T H E AR YA N M Y T H OLO G Y .
3 7
2

“
The real Lesson o f J upiter is the lesson that
p h ilology by i tsel f may be a m isl ead in g guid e .

But though th e A l l Fat h er of our Teutonic -

ancestors was Woden and n ot T iu it h as been ,

urged i n the arti cle to wh i c h reference h as j ust been

mad e that the i d e n ti fi c a tio n o f Zeus and Dyaus i s
‘

made complete since we fi n d Dyaus d esignated as

,

D ya u s h -p i tar i n the Veda whi ch correspon ds to the ,

Latin D i e s p i te r or J upiter and to th e G reek 26 159

, ,

?
fip ( vocative Zefi m i r ep ) This d oubtless is plausible
‘
ra r .

and tempti ng but it i s by n o means certai n that such

,

designation s belong to the pri m itive period an d may ,

n ot have arisen i ndependently We have n o trace of .

such a compound appel lation as D yau s h -pi tar or

J upiter among Celts Lithuan ian s I ran ian s Slaves
, , , ,

or Teutons ; whereas granting that Dyaus or Zeus ,

was a pri m itive n am e of the sky the notion of ,

regarding H eaven an d E art h as the parents of gods

an d m en is so obviou s and un iversal t h at there is n o
d iffi c u l ty i n supposing that i t may have arisen
i ndependently amon g I nd ians Greeks and Latins , , .

I n fact we fi n d the same idea i n al most al l m yth o

logies I n New Zeal an d the M aori s regard R angi
.
,

the H eaven and P apa the E arth as the un iversal

, , ,

1
paren ts of al l things The P eruvians the Caribs
.
, ,

the A ztecs the R e d I ndians the Fi nns the Lapps

, , , ,

and the Anglo Saxons al l spoke of M other E arth

-
,

and someti mes th e Sun or more usually the Sky , ,

was regarded as her spouse Am ong the Fi nn s .

,

U kko an d Akk a are the names given to Father

2
H eaven and Mother E arth A mon g the Greeks i t .

was someti mes Uranus and G aea sometimes Zeu s ,

1
T yl o r, Pri m i ti ve Cu l tu re, vo l . 1 p 2 90 ; L an g , Cu rta
. . in an d
1
Ca s trén , F zn n zs clze Ill y t/zol og ze, p p 3 2 , 8 6.
'

p 48
’ ’

11
1141
1, . . .
3 8
2 T H E O RI G I N OF T H E AR YA N S .

and Demeter who w ere so regarded S o also i n the .

R ig Ved a Dyaus who i s the p h ysical heaven is cal led

, , ,

D ya u s h -pitar Father S ky who with P rithivi -matar

, , ,

M other E arth are the parents of the supreme god

, ,

th e m ighty I nd ra .

I t m ay therefore be questioned whether Dyaus

, ,

was ever the supreme heaven god of the u nd ivided

A ryans They cl early had two word s for the sky
.

the bright sky of d ay was called Dyaus the shi n ing ‘f

,

and the over archin g canopy of n ight w as called

-

“
Varuna the coverer or con cealer “ ” From these .
,

physical conception s the n ames of th e suprem e deities

may wel l have been i ndepend ently evolved I n the .

d ark West and the cold North the d ayl ight sky
was reverenced as the supreme source of good ; i n
the burning and torrid E astern l ands the covering
sky of n ight and I nd ra the lord of rain were rather
, ,

looked u p to and i nvoked as the blessers of man

k ind .

I n I nd ia an d i n Greece j ust as among R e d I nd ian s

,

an d M aori s Father H eaven and M other E arth were

,

regard ed as the pri meval parents of al l things or the ,

su n and moon were looked upon as brother an d sister ,

or as a wedded pair or the sun woul d be pictured as

an ardent youth chasing a fai r m aid en the flyi ng
, ,

d awn . The chariot of the sun the wi nds the ,

—

i nvisible messengers of heaven would be i mages —

occurring i nd ependently to the poets of both n ations

an d since the word s denoti ng the sky an d the d awn , ,

an d the heavenly bod ies would be rel ated word s the ,

few coi nciden ces i n mythological n am es may be

expl ained without the hypothesis of a pri m itive
Aryan mythology i nvented i n remote neolithic
,

t i mes and hand ed do w n i n recogn isable form from

,
 TH E AR YA N M Y T H OLO G Y .
3 29

the far d istant peri od when the Aryan peoples

parted .

B ut though the com mon origi n of the G reek and

I ndian mythology once so c o n fi d e n tly asserted has , ,

wh olly or i n great part to be surrendered we are able

, , ,

to see more clearly what i t was that was really

com mon to G reeks and I nd ians I n I nd ia as i n .
,

Greece there was the same over archi ng sky the

,
-
,

sun and the moon an d the stars the storm clouds an d ,

-

th e wi nd the sam e succession of d ay and n ight of

, ,

sum mer and wi nter an d all the mysterious phenomen a ,

of nature A n d there were th e elements o f a com mon

.

speech there were men cal ling all these things by

related n ames thinking the same thoughts speculating
, ,

i n the same way as to celestial phenomena so that ,

a s c u l tu re progressed a mong I ndians and G reeks ,

Teutons Celts and Lati ns n ature myths with features

, , , ,

essentially the same but underived were i n d e p e n d , ,

ently evolved as an attempt to explai n the aspects of

,

the world .

But i f the A ryans started without mythological

beliefs an d merely with com mon word s for day sky
, , ,

and brightness i t i s easy to see how these word s ,

s h ould have i ndependently becom e the n ames of the

’
suprem e heaven gods From the root d i v or ayu- .
,

to shi ne we obtai n a whol e series of Aryan word s

, ,

denoti ng day and n oon and sky heavenly and , , ,

d ivine god and goddess ; and fi n a l ly the n ames of

,

s
p e c i fi c deities were evolved S uch are i n Greek and .
,

Lat i n the names Aia w y an d Aufivn D i va n i a and

,
’
i
,

D iana Dja n u s and J an us Djo vi s and J ovi s Z eus ;

, , ,

and such words as lzom m eri ué

’

j a w d za n o s , .

d zo EV 8 309 a t no on d ew
’

d zw zs 8 209 d ivi ne ; i n
'

, , , , , ;
’
’
Welsh dyw a day and d a w a god ; i n I rish a zu a
, , , ,
3 30 TH E OR G N I I O F TH E AR YAN S .

d ay ,
d id , a god an d,
d e, a goddess an d i n A rmenian
''
1
a zv, d ay .

B ut even i f we ad m i t the i d e n ti fi c a ti o n of the

G reek Z eus with the I ndian Dyaus and thi s i s by —

far the strongest case w e may a ffi rm with P rofesso r —

R h ys that the s o called S cience of A ryan Com-

p ara ti ve Mythology which started so long ago with

thi s i d e n ti fi c ati o n cannot i n al l these years be sai d , ,

to have advanced much further and i t seems doubtful ,

whether even this id e n ti fi c a ti o n i s o f the genu in e

.

mythologic order and n ot merely l inguisti c,

.

I t is surely easier to believe that rude u n c u l ,

tu re d n omads stil l i n the stone age should not have

, ,

risen to the con ception of the H el leni c Zeus than that

such a conception i f i t had ex i sted should as they
, , ,

rose i n culture have been d egraded to the mere

,

physical con ception ; and i t i s equally d i ffi c u l t to

u nderstan d how the n am e and worship of the suprem e
heaven god should have been lost utterly among the
-

I rani an s an d the S laves .

A s P r ofessor R hys remark s I f the A ryans had

attai ned to the idea of so transcenden t a god
there would be a d i ffi c u l ty i n u nderstanding how as ,

the Dyaus o f Sanskri t li terature he should have ,

become comparatively a lay fi g u re that as T iu he ,

should have been superseded by Woden and Tho r

a mong the Teutons an d that am ong the G auls his ,

pre -em inence should at any ti me have been

”2
threatened by a Mercury I deas m ay be the same .
,
‘

and language m ay be identical but we can not a ffi rm ,

that the u ndivided A ryans were i n possession of a

com mon mythology I t i s more probable that out of .

1
S e e Rh y s, H i bbert L ec tu rer. p . 116.
1
p .
 ‘

TH E AR YAN M Y T H OLOG Y .
33 1

the S ame com mon word s and the sa me thoughts the

, ,

Aryan nations after thei r separation constructed

, ,

separate mythic tales whose resemblances are ,

apparen t rat h er than real .

A nother factor has also to be taken i nto account .

M uch of the culture formerly attributed to the

und ivided A ryans is d ue as we have seen merely to
, ,

borrowing and so also i t i s probable that there has

,

been an extensive m igration of myths from tribe to

tribe I n many cases this has been proved to be the
.

case. We know that a large portion of the G reek

myt h ic tales were i n reality derived from Semitic
sources that the Lati n poets tran sferred Greek myths
,

to unrelated I tal ic deities that the Teuton s appropr i

,

ated Celti c deities while even the myt h ology of the

,

E dd a turn s out to be largely i n fected with i deas w h ich

can be traced to Christian sources an d supposed ,

H ottentot traditions of a un iversal d eluge prove to

have been obtained from the d i mly -reme mbered
teaching of Christian m issionaries .

R el i gious myths like fol k -tales an d popular fables

, ,

have an aston ishing faculty for migration Sacred .

legends of the B uddhist priests found thei r way from

I nd i a to Bagdad fro m Bagd ad to Cairo from Cai ro
, ,

to Cordova and are now enshrined i n the pages of

,

La Fontaine havi ng been translated by wanderi ng

,

professional story tellers from Pal i i nto Pehlevi from

-
,

P ehlevi i nto A rabic from A rabi c i n to Spanish from

, ,

Spanish i nto French and E nglish .

I t i s more probable that any d ivi ne myths which

may ulti mately be i d e n ti fi e d i n the A ryan languages
m ay have thus migrated at some early ti m e than ,

that as the Comparative Mythologists assum e they

, ,

formed part of the co m mon A ryan heritage i n the

3 32 1 1113 0 1110 111 O F T H E AR YA N S .

barbarous and i m mensely remote period before the

l i nguisti c separation I n any case i t i s clear that
.
,

the sweeping conclusions which were i n vogue thirty

years ago as to the nature and extent of the pri mi
tive A ryan mytholog y are based upon assumptions as
u nwarranted as the theories o f the successive m igr a
tion of the A ryan n ations from the E ast .

The work o f th e last ten years h a s been mai nly

destructive . The work of the previous h al f century -

has been revised and i ngen ious but baseless theories

,

have been extensively dem olished and the ground,

cleared for the erection of more solid structures .

While on the one hand science has been specialised ,

on the other i t has been shown that the co r relation of

the prehistori c sciences i s as i nti mate as the correlation
of the physical sciences The wh i lom tyran ny of th e
.

S anskritists is happily overpast and i t i s seen t h at

,

hasty philological deductions require to be system

a ti c a ll
y checked by the conclusion s of prehi storic
archaeology craniology anth r opology geology and
, , , ,

com mon sense .

 I N D EX .

bl tiv
A a e , 2 5 9 294 2, 53 ; c ivili t i
sa on, 12 5 -196 ;
ill yt l y
,

Ac h e s , 300 m ho o g , 2 993 32 .

Ac o rn s 167 , As m a n 3 24 ,

Ad am , M , 2 8 6 . As s 16 1 ,

l
Ad e u n g , 9 t t
As a r e , 3 0 1
i
Ad o n s , 3 0 2 t
A h e n a , 30 5
l ti ti
Agg u n a o n , 2 8 4 Au ro ra , 3 1 1 3 15 ,

i
Ag n , 3 12 t
Au u m n , 163 , 18 7
Ah l q vi s t, 2 90, 2 96, 297 v t
A u e rg n a s , 1 13 , 1 19, 2 18 , 2 2 1
Ah u ra M az d a , 3 18 , 3 20, 32 1 v t
A e s a , 14 16, 176 190 , 2 11, 3 20
, ,

Ai n o s , 109 t
Az e c s 20 2 ,

lb
A a L o n g a 173 , 176 ,

lb i
A an an , 2 68 Ba c m e is te r, 2 5 6
Al b i n i s rn , 42 , 43 ti
Ba c r a , 10 , 14, 16
l i
A g e r a , 200 , 2 0 2 Ba l k a s h , La e , 29 k
Am az o n s , 3 02 ly
Ba r e , 165
Am b i g a to s , 2 34 l
Ba rro w s , o n g , 67, 75 78 94 ,

i ll
,

Am m a n u s M a rc e i n us , 77 Barro w s , ro u n d , 68 , 69, 70, 75 , 78 ,

An d e rs o n , 2 79, 2 90 , 2 91
An d ro m e d a , 3 0 3 Ba s q ues 8 0 , 94, 13 9, 20 5 ,
19, 2 15 ,
l
,

An g o -S ax o n , 10 2 2 17-2 2 6, 2 96
An n a Co m n e n a 2 45 , Ba ta vo d u n u m , 2 5 6
t l y
A n h ro p o o g , 19, 63 t
Ba e m a n , 18 3
it
Ap h ro d e , 302 , 3 06 Be d d o e , D r , 68 , S 4 .

ll
A p o o , 304 Be e c h , 16 , 2 5 , 2 6, 2 8 , 49 62
q it i l
,

A u an , 93 , 110, 22 3 Be g ae , 1 10
bi
Ara c , 20 7, 2 1 1 l i
Be g u m , 6, 2 04, 2 2 5
li
Arc e n , 60 Be n fe y, 14 24, 5 4
l y li
,

Arc h aeo o g , 2 5 Be n g a , 5
Are s , 3 03 Bh ag a , 2 5 8 , 2 73 , 3 18
A rm e n i an , 5 2, 195, 267 i
B en n e , L a e o f, 169 k
Arro w s , 15 1 it
B s fo r h o rs e s , 160
ti
A s p a r a , 2 44 l k
B ac ra c e , 64, 6 5
l tt
Arn o d , M a h e w , 245 l
B a u , 2 68
t i
Ar e m s , 3 02 , 3 10 i
Bo a d c e a 76
y t
,

Ar an s th e n a m e , 2 ; ra c e , 19 3 1,
—

, Bo a s , 177
3 8 , 197 4, 12 , Bo g u , 2 67
17 2 6, 48 , 12 , 2 72 ; a n u a e
, 5 g g l , Bo h e m o n d , 245
i
40 , 2 5 1-298 ; o ri g n , 8 , 18 , 30 , 130 11, 77. 8 4
3 34 I N D EX .

Bo io d u ru m , 2 56 i bi
C m r c , 7, 70
Bo p p , 1 3 2 70
, , t
Co n s a n c e , La e o f, 12 8 , 141, k 257
by
Bo rre , 104, 10 5 C o o k , C a n o n , 4, 8
y i
Brac h c e p h a l c , 64, 8 0 l
C o o u rs , 15 6
Bree c h e s , 172 ki
Co o n g , 167
Bre n n us , 136, 15 0 C o pp e r, 13 7-142
ti
Bri a n , ra c es o f, 66 C o ri ta vi , 76, 77
Broc a, 6, 42 , 6 5 , 94, 95 , 10 1, i
C o rs c a n s , 95 , 97
C o u n n g , 18 7ti
Bro n z e , 12 8 , 13 8 -142 , 148 C o u va rd , 18 4
Bro n z e ag e , 5 6, 5 8 , 126, 12 7 C o w , 15 5
l i
Bu g a r a n , 2 8 1 i l y
Cra n o o g , 18 , 63
i
Bu rg u n d an s , 103 , 244 ll
C ro , D r , 55 .

s
Bu k , 96 C ro -M ag n o n , 69, 95 , 96, 100 , 1 16
tt i k
Bu e rw c , 128 C ro n u s , 306
C u n o , 3 0,
33 , 164, 2 90 , 291
Caes ar, 1 10, 2 42 , 2 49 y
C p ru s , 141
l i
C a e d o n a n s , 77
l i
C a o r , D r , 8 7, 98 , 241
.

C a l p u rn i us F l a c c us , 109 i
Dac an s , 236, 2 68
l
Ca m e , 2 5 , 162 D a h n , 163
l
C a m u o s , 30 8 , 3 15 D a n es , 8 4, 104
ib li
Ca n n a s m , 10 1, 10 9, 18 3, 224 i
D ar us , 18 0
t t
Can s a d rac e , 10 5 -10 7 i
D a rw n , 66, 2 6 1
C a p e rc a ilzie , 62 t
D a u g h e r, 18 5
i l
Ca rn o a , 2 38 , 2 5 6 ki
D a w n s , P ro fe s s o r, 60, 10 1, 122,
t li i
C a h o c s m , 248 128
ttl
Ca e , 15 1-163 l i
D e c e n s o n s , 28 5
i l
Ca uc as an a n g u ag e s , 2 D e Be ll o g ue t, 77
v l l
C a e s , s e pu c h ra , 78 174 D e l b rii c k , 3 8
v v litz
,

C a e s , C e fn , 6 7; C h au a u x , 93 ; De s c h , 40
i z
E n g s , 106 ; F u rfo o , 1 16 ; G e n k
D e n m ar , 2 7
it 3 it i
s a , 96, 12 ; V c o r a , 60 ; M . De Q t
u a re f a es
g 66, 109, 120 , 2 15
,

i li
T g n o s o , 90 ; S c a g n e a u x , 8 1 ; il t
D a e c s , 3 6, 2 6 1
v
C a e rn e de t
l H o m m e M o r , 93 ;
'
i b
D e fe n a c h , 79, 2 90
v ll
Ca e rn a d e a M a a , 90tt i
D io Cas s u s , 76
lt i li
C e , c o p pe r, S p p n g e n , 141 D i o d o rus S i c u l us , 77
lt
C e s , 7: 341 38 ; 48 : 70 . 73 : 761 78 : i y
D o n s u s , 304
8 0 , 8 1, 92 , 110, 112 , 120 , 147, i i
D o s c o r d es , 267
192 , 20 1, 20 5 , 2 14, 2 2 1, 2 2 3, 2 26, i
D s eas es , 20 2, 203
i ti ty
D s en s p e , 12 1
lt iti
C e i c d e e s , 30 7, 3 14 D o d o n a, 2 7, 3 10
Ce ltib i e r a n s , 2 23 D og , 130, 15 6, 240
l
Ce re a s , 12 7, 164, 2 3 7 li
D o c h oc e p h a c , 64, 80 li
C e s n o l a , 141 l
D o m e ns , 119 177 ,

v
C e e n n e s , 22 2 D o o rs , 174
l
C h a e ts , 140 vi i
D ra d a n , 2 5 9, 274; d re s s , 171
C ha m bl o n , 5 8 i
D ru d s , 2 49
t
C h a ri o s 160 l
D u a 28 7 28 8 , ,

t
,

C h a vée , 2 2 7 D u c h , 2 00
C h e e s e , 168 s
Dyau . 18 9. 3 17. 3 22 -3 29
i
C h n es e , 2 76 Dya u s h -p a r, 3 2 7 it
 I N D EX .
335

Ec k 102
e r, k
G ree d e i i e s , 30 7 t
Edd 3 3 a, 1 ll
G re en w e , C a n o n , 67, 71, 79
Eg yp t , 2 00 ll
G ren e e ra c e , 115
E gi
n k ll 44
s s u , 2 Gr mm, Ji ac o b , 1 1
E g li h l g g
n s 3 7 76 8 an ua e, ,
2 , 2 0 G ri q u as , 199
E 05 , 3 1 1 t
G ri s h o rp e , 76, 91
E i y
r n
3 15 3 7
es , , 1 G ua n c h e s 94, 96. 97, 2 2°
Et
,

rus c a n ,1 6 144 2 ,

E u rop 3 a, 02 H l D 9
a e, r. ,

E u ro
p l g g
e an l ti an ua es , re a on s of, H l f b d 98
a - re e s , 1
21 , 5
2 2, 2 6 68 73 2 -2 0 , 2 -2 H m it 4 9 24
a es , 1, 2 1 , 2
Ev D
an s , 14 145 148 149
r. , 1, , , H i lt 118
a n au ,

H i 65
a r,
F m ily th
a 18 6
, e, H ll 8 5
a e,
Fi k
c 4 7
, 2 , 2 0 H ll t d t 8 5 169
a s a
Fim L k
, ,

on , f 88 7 a e o , , 12 H it 3
ar s, 00
Fi i l g g 3 79 8 2
nn c an ua es , 2, 2 2 -
2 98 H h 3 39 4 43 18 9 68
e n. 2 0, 2
ivili ti
, , , . ,

Fi i
nn c c 96 sa on, 2 H lbig 5 9 8 7 6 1 7 144 163
e 12 2
Fi i th y 5 3 7
, , , , , , ,

nn c eo r ,
12 , 21 , 21
Fi nns, 91 1 5 78 , 1 ,
12 2 , 2 H l 3
e en, 00
F i b l g 78
r o , H lv tii 8 6 1 1
e e 2
Fi h
, ,

s 68 2 3 7
, 1 , H l 3 5 306
e rac es , 0 ,

Fjd rg yn , 3 17 H l 306
e rc u e s ,
F l i g i e r, 44 H m 3 5
er es , 1
Fo lk t la es , 33 1 H d t 18 4 36
e ro o us , 2
d
,

F oo , 167 H i d 45
es o 1
tiv
,
F o rm a es , 2 92 H ti 3 13
es a,
F re n c h , 2 77 Hi lik 6 99 144 18 2
s s ar , 0, , ,

F ri g g a , 308 , 3 26 H d g ki D
o 0 n, r. , 2 1
ii
Fr s a n s , 10 3 243 , , 2 44 H of 39 e r,
F u rfo o z rac e , 1 16 H h b g ty p 244
o er e,
t t
F u u re e n s e , 2 8 0 H m 145 8
o e r, ,
1 2
mm M t C v
o e 93 or , a e rn e ,

l ti
G a a an s , 77 H mm l 4
o e , 0
v
G an d h ar as , 305 , 3 15 , 3 17 H 3 0 15
o rs e , 15 8 16 1
1 ,
2, -

l
G au s , 66, 77, 8 1, 20 7, 2 2 1, 2 24, H l q
o ve a c 86 ue, 2

2 28 H m u ifi 18 3
a n s ac r c e,

G e ig e r, 2 6 2 8 , 29 ,
H m b ld t 9
u o , 21

G e n d e r, 2 8 9 H ti g 15 2
un n ,

G e rm an s , 2 2 6, 2 28 H b d y 163 194
us an r , ,

G e rm a n d a e c s , 2 8 9 il t H t 78 74
u s, , 1
G i b b , 2 74 H t u 176
u rn s ,

ib lt
G ra a r, 96, 12 3 H l y P fl 8 1 122
ux e , ro , ,

G ill i éro n , ro f , 5 8 P . H 20 7
aza ra s ,

l i l
G a c a p e r o d , 19, 5 5 i Hyk 15 9
s os ,

G l ii c k , 2 2 1
t
G oa , 1 57 Ib i 68 78 92 10 1
e r ans , 13 25 -
,
-
, 2 -
2 ,

l
G o d , 13 5 82 2

t
G o h s , 46, 20 1, 204, 2 10, 249 I d l 309
o s,

G ras s m a n n , 2 70 Il d t 8 3
er o n ,

v
G ra e m o un d s , 8 6 Illy i 68
r an , 2

k
C re e . 34. 3 5 , 98 . x 94. 209, 2 60 I d x O bit l 6 5
n e , r a ,
3 36 I ND E X .

I d x C ph li 64
n e , e a c, i i
L g u r an s , 90 , 1 10 , 1 13 , 2 14
I di
n an s
,
200 , 2 12 L i n d e n s c h m i t, 43
I d i d iti 3 7 3 1 -3 3
n an e es ,
0 ,
2 2 i
L o n , 25
I di l g g
n an 59 an ua es , 2, 2 i
L s s a u e r, 104
I d E p l g g 2
n o- u ro e an an ua es ,
it
L h u a n i a n s , 15 , 2 0 , 2 2 8 , 2 3 1, 25 8 ,
I d I i
n o - ra n an s ,
23 3 5 49 , ,
2 60 , 2 71, 2 8 4 2 91
I d 19 3 3
,

n ra , 0, 00 , 12 Li v1. 77
I fi ti
n l
ec f 37 ons ,
os s o , k
Lo e S e n n a , 3 25
I i l g g
ra n an
57 an ua es , 2 , 2 Lu bb k
o c , S i r j , 149 .

I 143 147
ro n , - L u ca n , 10 8

I dh b
s
3 6 u a r, 0 L u g d u n u m , 2 56
It 3 1
s a r, 0
t
M ah o m e a n s , 2 46
J p h ti l g g 2 8 17
a e c an ua es , , , l k
M a m e u es , 2 75
Jew s, 246 tiq ity
M an a n u of, 55 57
J
,

ili
,

S i \Vi ll i m 1
o n es ,
r a ,
M a n u s , 77
Jo d h 3 8 3 6
'

r , 0 , 2 t
M a n n h a rd , 3 16
J b i vill 33
u a n e, 2 M a m e , R , 1 19 .

J pit 3 10 3 22 3 6
u e r, , , 2 i
M a rr ag e 18 5 ,

M 3 4 3 16
a rs , 0 ,

K a byl e s 99 M ti l
ar 9 a , 10
t 3 4 3 16
,

K e ll e r 5 9 ,
M a ru s , 0 ,

K i e p e rt 39 ,
M c F i rbi s , 78
K i n g Lu d 3 15 M e a d , 170
ii
,

Kit c h e n M id d e n s 60 6 1 105 , 13 1, M e d c n e 18 6 ,

li t
, , ,

15 3 . 169, 2 39. 2 41 M e c e r e s 30 5 ,

K l a p ro t h 10 t l
M e a s , 12 7, 13 3 , 149
it
,

K ii h n , 3 15 M h ra , 3 20
Mo m m s e n , 9
i
L a d n o d a e c s , 2 65 il t y
M o n e , 15 4
ib
La ac h , 166, 2 3 7 l
M o n g o s 6 5 , 70, 91 ,

k lli
La e d w e n g s , d a e o f, 5 8 , 5 9 t i
M or n g e n , 15 3
'

La n g , A n d re w , 3 16 M o rl o t, 5 9
La n g u ag e , m u a i t b lity
o f, 45 , 204-2 13 i
M o rr s , 5 3
La n gu ag e s , Ar a n , 40 , 2 5 1-294 y t
M o r a r, 175 177 ,

La n g u a g e s , S e m c, 40, 2 8 3 iti M o rtil l e t, 5 7, 2 2 7

L a n g u ag e a n d R a c e , 5 , 41, 45, 2 73 ti
M o r m e r, 79
28 1 M o u s e , 164
’
La n g u e d o c , 265 l tt
M u a o e s 199 ,

L a p p an o i d e , 1 13 ll
M u e r, F , 41, 28 3 .

L app s ,
M i i l l e r P ro fe s s o r M a x
, , 3, 1 1, 2 7,
Las s e n , 10
1 1111115 1 3 2) 1921 209)
4 2 5 7: 2 5 91
2 71, 2 77 M yc e n ze , 144 170 ,

ti
La n d a e c s , 2 64, 2 65 il t yt l y y 299 33 2
M h o o g , Ar a n , -

t
La h a m , D r , 20 .

La to vi c i , 2 3 3 N eand t h l k ll 1 1
er 6 a s u , 0 ,
10
La w , 18 6 N g
e 199
roe s 0 03 08 , ,
2 2, 2 ,
2

Le a d , 147 N lit h i
eo g 5 6 57 c a e, ,

Len o rm a n t, 13 8 , 304 N pt
e 3 6 3 5
un e , 0 ,
1
Le s k i e n , 3 6 N th
er 3 8 us , 0
Les s e , 1 16, 240 N id 15 3 169
au , ,
 I N D EX .

Prit h i vi 308 ,

P ro c o p i u s 109 ,

P ro g n a t h i s m 64 ,

P ro m e t h e u s 3 13
P ro n o m i n a l S u ffi x es
,

O ars , 178 2 92
'

O d o m an ti , 179 P ro t e s t an tis m 247 ,

li
O ph a n , K , 2 8 0 t Pri i n e r Be y, 70, 1 13 , 2 14
i
.

l
O m o s u , 90 k ll P ru n ere , 1 19
O p p e rt, 2 5 1 P y rit e s , 140
t
O r h o c e ph a c , 64, li 228
O x us, 1 1, 13 R ac e , p e rm a n e n c e o f, 45 , 198 -203
Ox w ag o n , 179 R a c e s , N o r h e rn , 2 2 6, 2 45 t
R an g i , 3 2 7
P a l ad ru 160 , li
R a w n s o n , P ro fe s s o r, 6
P a l aeo lit h i c ag e 5 5 5 7, 93 , , R az o r 173
Pa m i r 41
,

, R e in d e e r, 117
Pa ri e t a l an g l e 114 , li
R e g i o n , 190 , 2 46, 2 99-33 2
P as s iv e 2 73 , ll
R en d e , P ro fe s s o r, 2 3 0
Pau l P ro fes s o r 36
, , ti
R e z u s , 2 14, 2 16, 2 18
P a u li 2 70 , ti
R h ae a n s , 12 1
P au s an i as 97 , Rh o d e , J G , 9
P e n k a 3 7 44-47 I 97. 2 30
. .

, , , , 2 3 2. y
Rh s , P ro fe s s o r, 5 3, 8 0, 2 30 , 2 8 1,

Pe rk u n as , 3 17 i
R c e , 28
P e rs e u s , 30 3 Ri g V e d a , 176, 190 , 3 12 , 3 19
i
P e rs a n , 15, 2 5 8 Ro kit
n o S w a m , 42 , 47
p
P e s c h i e ra 12 6 , ll t
R o e s o n , 69, 8 2
P h oen ic i an s 13 5 196 30 1 , , , R o m a n s , 204, 30 7
P h o n e ti c t e s t s 2 75 -2 77 , b
R o u n d arro w ra c e , 2 95
P h ry g ian s 267 3 18 , , R o w g ra e s , 42 , 8 6, 102 , v 20 1,
P i c t e t 12 ,

P id g i n E n g li s h 2 76 Ru s s i 2 78
, an s , 90 ,
Pi étre m e n t, 2 9, 39 Rye , 28
P il e dw e lli g 13 1
n 15 s, 8 6, , 2, 171,

le d w e lli g S i 5 5 9
n s , w ss, 1, ,
1 26, l
S ai s , 179
lt
S a , 148
P il e dwe ll i g It li 5 9 8 7
n s ,
a an , , , 12 7, k it
S an s r , 14, 15 , 2 0, 3 5 , 5 0, 2 5 9,
2 91
Pi t d w e lli g 174
n s, S ara m a , 3 15
P li n y , 2 22 t
S a u rn , 3 06
l
Po ug h , 166 v
S a ag e r , 18 3 y
Pl u ra lf o rm a ti o n , 2 8 8 , 2 93 a y
S c e, P r
f
o e s s o r, 13 , 14, 5 2, 2 10 ,
P o lyg a m y 18 4 ,

P o n t d e l a Th i el e 5 8 i vi
S ca n d n a a n s , 46, 10 2 2 13 , 2 2 ,

i vi iti
,

P o p u l a ti o n d e n s ity o f 5 1 6 1 , , S c an d n a a n d e e s , 3 2 5
P 0s eb e 42 77 197 200 2 2 7
,
'

, , , , , , 2 46 S c h a fl h au s e n , 104
P o tt 10 2 70
, , S c h e rz e r, 198
P o tt e ry Art o f 79 18 1 , , , l l
S c h e g e , 10
P o u lt ry 162 ,
li
S c h e c h e r, 13 , 2 70
Prak ri ts , 2 5 8 li
S c h e m an n , D r , 60, 98 , 1 14 13 1, .
,

Pram an th a, 3 13
33 8 I N DEX .

S Ch m 1d 1’ 2 5 5 1 2 691 S o w , 15 7
3 00 i
S p an ard s , 200 , 202 , 206, 2 2 2
S c h rad e r, D r .
, 45 , 13 9, 163 , i l
S p e g e . 41. 42 . 47. 2 70. 2 74
S taan g e n aes , 10 5 , 240
i
S c h u s s e n r e d , 15 2 , 166, 169, 2 3 6 t b
S a m m au m h e o r , 33 -3 5 t y
li x
S c a g n e au C a e , 8 1 v t b
S a rn e rg , L a e 0 1, 2 3 7 k
S e a , th e , 18 7, 191 S te e n s tru p , Pro fi , 62, 240
l
S e m e e , 3 04 t
S o n e h e n g e , 177
iti l
S e m c a n g u ag e s , 40 , 41, 2 8 3 t b
S ra o , 76, 77
S e n ec a , 97 S w o rd s , 15 0
k
S h a e s p e a re , 2 76
S h ee p , 15 7 it
Ta c u s , 68 , 77, 10 9
Sh ibb l t
o e h , 2 75 T a m m u z , 30 2
il
S h e d s , 15 1 T a n c re d , 2 45
i ili
S c a n V e s p e rs , 2 75 t
T a r a rs , 50
i ily
S c , 97, 1 5 9 tt i
Ta o o n g , 173
i i
S d o n us Ap o l h n a ri s , 244 t
T e u o n s , 42 , 44, 46, 102 -10 9, 190,
ili It li
S us a e n s , 77 2 59
il
S u re s , 68 , 78 t i iti
T e u o n c d e es , 30 7, 3 14, 3 2 5
S ilv e r, 142 , 143 T h o m s e n , D r , 2 90 .

i t
S re , M M , 141
. . T h o r. 3 14, 3 2 5 . 3 2 6
k
S e n e , 78 Th o u s a n d , 2 5 5
s
S k i n , 172 T h rac an , 268 i
l v
S a e s , 90 , 190, 191, 195 , 104, 2 5 7, Th u rn am , D r , 70 , 8 0 , 92 , 122
.

2 72 i
T m e , c o m p u a o n o f, 18 7 t ti
l v i iti
S a o n c d e e s , 3 07 T i n i ére , 5 9, 12 1
l v i l
S a o n c an g u ag e s , 34, 2 8 1 T i u , 138 , 3 22, 3 2 6
it
S m h , G e o rg e , 300 T o d as , 109
it
S m h , th e , 133 , 13 7 To m b s , 13 5
S oc a i l li fe , 18 2 i
T o p n ard , 7
k ll
S u s -R u d s to n e , 71, 72 ; C o w a m , l T o u ti o ri x , 3 15
b
71, 72 ; S h e r u rn , 74 ; d e r o n , Il t T rad e s , 18 0
by
75 ; Bo rre , 8 3 , 104 ; S c l a i g t
T ri o n , 3 06
i
n e au x , 8 2 ; S o n ty
p e , 8 6, 8 7 ; y
Tro o n , 126
Th e o d o ri an u s , 8 9 ; C a e rn e v de T ua th a D é D a man n , 78
l Homme Mo r ,
’
-
93 95 ,t 1 19 ; T u e s d a , 3 26 y
t v
G e n i s a C a e , 96, 12 3 ; Hi
s s ar i , lk i
T u ra n an , 70 , 8 0, 8 5 , 92 , 12 3 , 2 15
t l
98 , 1 14 ; N e a n d e r h a , 10 1, 106 ; Tyr. 3 2 5
T ro u de t l
F ro n a , 117 ; F u r fo o z ,
116, ll
12 2 ; G re n e e , 1 15 , 1 17; U g ri a n s , 22 5 , 2 8 6
i
D s en s ti ty pe , 12 1 ; R o d m ar o n , t Ujfa l v y, 2 2 6, 2 2 7
123 i q
S p an s h Bas u e , 2 20 U l p h i l as , 2 76
v
R o w G ra e , 103 ; R o m an , 8 8 bi
U m r a n s , 2 7, 8 7, 12 6, 163 , 175,
89 t t
C a n s ad , 10 5 , 108 , 116 256
S tac n g e n ze s , 10 5 , 2 40 ; ng i s ,E U ra n u s , 303 , 3 19 3 2 1 ,

106 ; S t M a n s u y, 10 3 ; R o e r
. b t U s h as 3 1 1
v t
,

Bruc e , 108 A u e rg n a , 111

C ro -M a g n o n , 69 ; E g u s h e m , i i V a m bé ry. 91. 2 97
106 ; O l m o , 90 V a n Eys , 2 19
k ll
S u for m , 63 -65 V a ru n a , 30 7 3 19 3 2 1, 3 28 ,

l t
,

S o u re, 130, 15 8 V e d a , 15 5 176, 190

, , 2 11,
S o n n e , 2 70 2 99. 308 , 3 12 , 3 16,
 I N DEX .
3 9

\Vh e e l , 179
Wh it n e y P ro fe s s o r 12
, , , 24
W illi a m s M o n ie r 41
, ,

18 7
241, Woden , 2 73 , 308 , 3 14, 3 26, 3 2 7
\Y o o l , 172
W o ti ak s , 91

\V e a p o n s , 15 0 , 194 Ze n d , 15 , 2 5 8
1 71 3 2 1,
 N EW BO O K S
I M PO RT E D BY

CH A R L E S S CR I BN E R S
’

NEW Y O RK C ITY .

G REAT W RITERS .

A N EW S E R I E S O F C R I T I C A L BI O G R A P H I E S O F F AM O U S

W R I TE R S O F E U R O P E AN D AM ER I CA .

L I B R AR Y E D I T I O N .

Pr i n ted l a rg e p ap er of ex tra q u al i ty , i n i za n a ro m e bi n d i n g ,
'
on

D em] 8 720, p r i ce c a ck .

A L PH A B E TI C A L L I S T .

PRE S S N O TI CE S .

L ife of Ja n e A u s t e n By G o l d w i n S m i t h
. .

l i it
M r G o d w n -S m h h a s a d d e d a n o h e r to th e
. t not i n c o n s id e ra b l e fro l l
o f e m in e n tm en w ho ha v e fo u n d th i e r d e ig hl ti j n an e -C e r a n
_
t i ly
a

L i fe of Ba l z a c . By F re d e ri c k W e d m o re .

A fi n is h ed t y
s ud , a c o n c en t td ra e s u m m ar y , a s ucc nc i t a na ly i s s fo

l
Ba z a c s
’
s u c c es s e s an d fa i u re s , l d th
an e c aus es f h es e o t s u c c es s es an d

il
fa u res , a n d o f th e s c o pe o fh is g ien us . —
S c ol t i 1lz L ead er .

L i fe of C h a rl o t t e Bro n t e . By A . Bi rre l l .

Th o s e k w ho now m uch o f Ch a r o l tt e Bro n e w t

ill l e a rn m o re , an d th os e

w ho k now th i no ng a b t ou
”
her w ill fi nd a l l th t i b t a s es w or th l e arn n g i in
Mr Bi ll p l t
’ ‘
. rre s e as a n bo o k St j.
—

. a m es s Ga z el l e .

L ife of Bro w n in g . By W i l l ia m S h a rp .
Th s i littl v l e o u me i s a l
m o d e o fe x c e l l e n t E n g s h , a n d i n ev e r
”
li y re s
pec t
it s ee m s to ha t bi o g ra h y
s h o u d be l
Pu bl zc Op i n i o n
’
'

us w a
p
—
. .

N ew Y kor : CH A R L E S S C R I BN E R
’
S S ONS .
L i fe of Bu n y a n . By C a n o n Ve n a b l e s .

A m os t i t llig t
n e en a re c ai tiv d v l bl
e an a ua e m e m o ir
” S cots m a n
pp
—
. .
, ,

L i fe of Bu rn s . By Pro fe s s or Bl a c k i e .

The ed it” or cer a n t i ly m ad e a h it w h e n h e p e rs u a d e d B a c l ki e to w ri e t

a b tB
ou u rn s . —
Pa11 M a l l C a z al /e .

L i fe of By ro n . By H o n Ro d e n N o e l . .

H e [ M r N o e ] h as a t a n y ra e g i e n
. l t v t o th e w or l d th e m os t c re d ibl
”
e

a n d c o m p re h e n s ibl e por t it
ra o f th e po e t v
e er d ra w n w ith p en and ink .

A/a n c izes /er E x am in e r.

L i fe of Th o m as C a rl yl e . By R G a rn e tt , L L D
. . .

Th s i s a n a d m ra e i oo i bl b k N t h i g . o n cou ld
b e m o re fe c li it o us an d
”
t
fa i re r h a n th e w ay i n w h c h h e i t k th a es u s ro u g h C a r e s fe a n d lyl ’
li w or s . k
—
Pa 11Al a ]! Ga z tt e e .

L i fe of C e rv a n t e s . By H . E . W a t ts .

Le t u s ra th e r s ay th t a no v l m f thi
o u e o s s e ri e s , n o r, s o fa r as w e ca n

re c o ll t f ec , o an y o f th e tho m
er n u i m il e ro u s s ar s e r es i
p res e n s th e fa c s o f
, t t
th e s u bj t i ec n a m o re w or k m lik tyl
an e s e, o r w t
i h m o re e h a u s e no w x tiv k
l edg e . —
/II a rzc/ze5 ter G u a rd i a n .

L i fe of C o l e ri d g e . By H a l l C a i n e .

Br e f a n di vig o ro u s , w r itt en th ro u g h o u t it h
w S p i ri t a nd
g re a t lit e ra ry
s kill .
—
S c ots m a n .

L i fe of C o n g re v e . By E d m u n d G o s s e .

M r G o s s e h as
. w r itt en an a d m ra i bl d m t i te an os n e res ti n
g bi o g ra
ph y
ofa m an of l tt e e rs w ho is of par ti l i t t t t h
c u ar n e re s o o er men 01 e l tt e rs .

—
T/ze A c ad emy .

L i fe of C ra b b e . By T . E . Ke b b e l .
li t i
N o E n g s h p o e s n c e S h a e s p e a re h as o s e r e d c e r a n a s pec s o f k b v t i t
t
n a u re a n d o f h u m an li
fe m o re c o s e ; a n d i n th e u a i e s o f m an n e s s
‘

l ly q l ti li
an d o f s n c e r i
h e i s s u rp a s s e d ity
n o ne M r K e b b e l s m o n o g ra ph
’
by . .

t y
i s w o r h o f th e s u je c A tl x m e u m b t .
"
—
.

L i fe of Da rw i n By 0 T . Be tta n y . . .

M r G T Be tta n y s L ife of D a rw i n i s
.
’
. . a s o un d an d c o n s c en i ti o us

w or k .
-S al u rd a
y R ev i e w .

Li fe 01 Di c k e n s . By F ra n k T . M a rz i a l s .

No t ith t
w i
f m a e r h a h as e e n p r n e d re a n g to
s an d n g th e m a s s o tt t t b i t l ti
ik
D c e n s an d h i s w o r s , w e s ho u d , u n k w e c a m e a c ro s s h s o ume, l til t i v l
v b l
h a e e e n a t a o s s to re c o m m e n d a n y p o p u a r fe o f E n g a n d s m o s l li l t '

l
p o p u a r n o e s as e n g re a sa sf v li t b i
ac o r T h e d iffi c u l ty i s re m o e d
”
lly ti t y . v by
M r M a rz . i l littl b k
a s
’
e oo .

L i fe of G eo rg e E l i o t. By O s c ar Bro w nin g.
We t h” k f l f t h i i t ti
a re an u or s n e re s ng ad d iti on to o u r k now l edg e of th e

g re a t no v li t -L i t y W ld
e s . c ra r or .

N ew Y o rk : C H A R L E S S C R I BN E R
'
S Sons .
Li fe of E m e rs o n . By Ri c h a rd G a rn e t t , L L D . .

“
As to th e l a rg e r s e cti on of th e p u bli t h m th
c , i fG t
o w o e s e r es o re a

W rit e rs is a d d re s s e d , n o re c o rd o f E m e rs o n s li f d ’
k ld b m e an w or cou e o re

d es i bl ”b t h
ra e, o in b d th
re a of t re a tm en t d l i d i ty f tyl t h D
an uc o s e, an r

C a rn e tt S
’
s. —
a t u r d ay R ev i ew .

L i fe of G o e th e . By Ja m e s S i m e .

Mr . J a m es S me s i '

c o m pe e n c e t as a bi o g ra p h e r o f G o e he , t b th
o in
re s
pe c t fk l o n o w ed g e of 1115 s pec a s u e ci l bj t , a n d o f G e rm a n lit t
e ra u re

g e n e ra lly i b y d q , s e on u es ti on. —
1l[ a n c /zes ter Gu a rd i a n .

Li fe of Go l d s m i th . By A u s t i n Do b s o n .

“
T he s t y f h is
or o lit e ra r y an d soc a i l li f i e n Lo n d o n , w it h ll i t
a s

h u m o ro u s an d
pa he c t ti vi c is s it u d es , is h e ret ld re o as n one c ou l d t ll it
e
b tte e r.
"
—
D a z {y N ew s
'

Li fe of N a t h a n i e l H a w t h o rn e . By M o n c u re C o n w ay .

E as a n d y c on v e rs a ti ona l as th e t” one t
i s h ro u g h o u t , no imp t t o r an fa c t
is om itt
ed , n o us e es s l fa c i s t re ca ll ed . —
S p ea é e r , .

L i fe of He i n e . By W i l l iam S h a rp .

“
Th i s is an a d m ra i bl e m o n o g ra p h , m o re fu lly w r itt en u p to th e
l v l ”f
e e o rec e n tk no w e l dg e an d c r c sm iti i o fi ts t h e m e h an t any o th er En g li s h
w ork .
—
S cotrm a n . .

L i fe of V i c to r H u g o . By F ra n k T M a rz i a l s . .

M r M arz a s o
.
’
il v l m p t t u e re s e n s o i n a m o re h an d fo rm h a n a n y
us , y t
En g li h s , or e v F h h d b k g iv
en re n c , an oo y
es , th e s u m m a r o f w h a , u p to th e t
mo m t en in w hi h
”
it i kc w e w r e, s n o w n o r c o n e c u re d a o u th e j t
fe o f b t li
th e g ré a t p oe t S t m yR i
.
—
a u
’
a ev ew .

L i fe of Hu n t . By Co s m o M o n k h o u s e.

M r M o n h o u s e h as
. k b ro u g h tt
g e h er an d o t s kil f lly u s et in o rd e r m u ch
w i d ly e s ca tt e re d ma t i l
er a .
—
A t/ze m zu m .

L i fe of S am uel Jo h n s on . By Co l o n e l F . G ra n t .

l l
C o o n e G ran h a s p e rfo rm e d h i s as w h d g e n c e ,
”
t t k it ili s oun d j ud g m en t
t t
g o o d a s e , an d a c c u rac 111u s trated L on d o n N ew s y .
—
.

Li fe of Ke a ts . By W . M . Ro s s e tt i .

Va l bl ua e fo r th e amp e l i n fo rm a ti on w h i ch it c o n ain s . t —
Ca m 6n dg e
’

L i fe of Le s s i n g By T . . W . Ro l l e s t o n .

A p i c t u re o f Le s s i n g w h i ch is vivid an d t th f l
ru u an d h as e n o ug h of
de t il f o r a l l o rd i n a r yp ” 1Vat i on N e w Y k)
,

a u rp o s e s . —

( or .

N ew Yo k : r CH A R L E S S C R I BN E R S S O N S
’
.
L i fe of Lo n g fe l l o w . By Pro f E ri c S . . Ro b e rts on .

Am t os re a d a bl littl b ke e oo . Al z r cu ry .

L i fe of M a rry a t . By Da v i d Ha n n a y .

“
W ha t M r . H y h d t d g iv
an n a a o o —
e a c ra f s lik t man - e ac c o u n t of a

g re a t c ra f s m a n t h hw b lm t i
o as een a os nco mp h ibly
re en s un d er a ue d vl
cou ld
h a rd ha ly v b de b tt t h ee n one e er an in t h i littl v l s e o um e . —
Man
c b er/e r Gu a rd i a n .

L i fe of M ill . By W . L . C o u rt n e y .

A m os t s y m p t h ti a e c an d d i i m i ti
scr na ng memo i r. —
Gl a sg ow H e ra ld .

L i fe of M i l to n By Ri c h a rd G a rn e t t
. , L L D. .

W it h i n e q u a l c o m p a s s th e li fe -s t o ry o f th e g re a p o e o f P u r an s m t t it i
has ne v ber een m o re c h arm n g i ly o r ad e q t ly t l
ua e o d
” S col t zrlz L e ad er
.
—
’

L i fe of Re n a n . By F ra n c i s Es p i n a s s e.
‘
S u fli c ie n tl y fu ll in de t il
a s to g e iv us
” We s tm zm
a livi n
g p it
c u re o f th e g re a t
l
s c h o a r, and n e v tier res o m e or du ll .
'

/e r R ev i ew .

Li fe of Da n t e G a b ri e l Ro s s e t t i By J K n i g h t . . .

t it
M r K n i g h s p c u re o f th e gre a po e a n d p a n e r i s th e fu
.

”
’
t t i t ll tes an d

b t es ye t p re s e n e d to th e p u c t
T/ w Grap b zc bli .
—
'

L i fe of S c h i l le r By H e nry W Ne in s v ’

. . on .

Th i s is a w e ll -w r it
t en littl v l m h i ”h p
e o u e, w c re s e n s t th e l ead n gi fa c t s
o f th e p o e t li f ’
s e in a n ea tly d d pi t
ro u n S e c u re . —
c otrm a n .

Mr . N vi h as a d d e d m u c h to th e c h a rm o f h i s
e ns o n b k by h i
oo s s p i it
r ed

t l t
ra n s a io n s , w h c h g e e c e e n
” M a n c lzes /c r u a rd i a n
o h i th e r n g iv x ll tly b t i an d s en s e 0 1 th e
or ig i l na .
—

G .

L i fe of A rt h u r S chopen ha u e r . By W i l l ia m W a l l ac e .

i
T h e s e r e s o f G re a W r e rs h a s h a rd h a d a c o n r u o n o f m o re t it ly t ib ti
k li ll
m ar e d a n d p e c u a r e x c e e n c e h a n th e o o w h c h th e W h e P ro fe s s o r t b k i yt
o f M o ra l il
P h o s o p h a t O fo rd h a s w r e n fo r o n th e a
”
y
ra c x
e an d itt it tt tiv
s till( i h E n g an d ) e - now n s u ec l
o f S c h o pe n h aue r littl k
M a n clzerfer bj t .
—

G u a rd i a n .

L i fe of S c o tt . By Pro fe s s or Yo n g e .
F o r re a d e rs l v and o e rs of th e p o e m s
” A berd em F r ee
a nd v l
no e s o fS ir W a lt e r S c o tt
th i s is a m o s e n t j y bl b k o a e oo .
—
P e s r s .

Li fe of By W i llia m
“

S h elley . S h a rp
Th e cr iti i c s ms entitl ”t h i p it l m
e s ca a o n o g ra p h to b e ra n k ed w ith
th e b t bi
es o
g ra ph i es o f S he ll y e . W tm i t es n s er R ev i e w .

New Yo k : C H A R L E S
r
C
e ai a n n k s
’
Sons .
Li fe of S h e ri d a n . By L l o y d S a n d e rs .
th t To l y s ay t i v l a M r L o d S a n d e rs , i n h
. s o u me, h a s p ro d u c e d th e
b t xi ti g m m i ”
es e f S h id
s i lly t
n e o r o er an s re a o a w a rd m u c h fa n e r
p ra i s e i t
t h th b k d v
an M
e h f G oo di e s er es .
—
anc r er uar an .

R pid d k m lik i tyl th

a anth w or an e n s e, e au or h as e vid tly en a go od
p ti l k
ra c l d g f
cath t g f S h i dn ow d y e e o e s a e o er an s
’
a .
—
S a tu rd ay R ev i ew .

L i fe of Ad a m S m i t h . By R B . . Ha l d a n e , M P . .

“
W ritt e n w it h” a p e rs p c u i ity se ld om e x e m p li fi e d w h en d e a li ng w it h
ec on o m c s c e nc e. i i —
S cotrm a n .

M r H al d an e
.
’
h an d
s li n g o fh i s s u bj t i m p
ec re s s es us as t h t f m” a o a an

w ho w e ll u n d e rs t an d s h i s th e m e , an d h kw o now s h o w to e uc l id t i t a e .

S cotti s h L ea d er .

A b eg i n n e r i n po liti l
ca econom y m”ig h t eas ily d o w o rs e th an t k a e Mr .

H a l d an e
’
s b k oo as h i s fi rs t t xt b k
e - oo .

L i fe of S m o l l e tt . By D a v i d H a n n a y .
A
it l o d ”f it h till m i
c ap a f th g
re c tm t r o a w r er w o s re a ns one o
'

e rea a s e rs

o f th E g li h e v l S t dyR i
n s no e .
—
a ur a ev e w .

M H y i x ll tly q i p p d f
r. an n aiti g th li f f S m ll tt s e ce en e u e or w r n e e o o e .

A p i li t
s a s th h i t
ec a y f th ig h t t h t y vy h i t
s on e s or o e e e en c en u r na , e s a a

g t d v t g i h d li g
re a a k an a f ll f th e d il n an n w or s so u o e s ea an sa o rs as

S m l l tt t h p i ip l v l M v h h m pl t q i t
’
o e s re e r nc a no e s . o re o e r, e as a c o e e ac ua n

ance w it h th S p i h m f m h m S m ll t d
e m h fan s ro a n c e rs , ro w o o e re w so uc o
h i i p i ti
s ns Hi iti i m i g
ra lly t d d i i”m i ti g ; d
on. s cr c s s e n e ra ac u e an scr na n an
hi s tiv in a rrall g d mp t d
e ts St j mw e a rra n e ,
co ac , an a c c u ra e . —
. a es r
’

L i fe o f T h a c k e ra y . By H e rm a n M e ri v a l e an d F ra n k T . M a rz i a l s .

Th e b o o k , w h i ts e it x ll t bibli
ce en o
g ra p h y
i s o n e w h c h n e i h e r th e
,
”
i t
s t ud e n t
n o r th e g e n e ra l rea d e r c an w e ll af
fo rd to m s s Pa l l Al a ]! i .
—

Ga z ette .

l t b k p bli h d”by M
Th e as oo u s e e s s rs . iv l
M e r a e a n d M a rz i a s i s fu l ll of
v y l d t th i g
er re a M
”
an ru e n s .
—
rs . A N N E T H A CK E R A Y R I T C H I E on

Th k y d h i Bi g ph
ac i e ra an s o ra e rs , n I l l u s tra ted L o n d on N ew s.

L i fe of Th o re a u . By H 5 . . S a lt .
“
Mr S a . lt v l m gh t t d m
’
s o u e ou o o uch t o w ard s w i g th k
id en n e n ow

l edg e an d pp i ti i E g l ”d f
a re c a on n n an o one of th e m o s t ig i l m
or v na en e er

p ro d u c e d by th U it d S t t I ll t
e n e a es .
—
u s r a ted L on d o n N ew s.

Li fe of Vo l ta i re . By F ra n c i s Es p i n a s s e.

Up t d t o a e, a c c u ra e , t i m p ti l ar a , an d b ig h t ith t
r w ou an y t ra c e of
'

a fi e c ta ti o n . —
A c ad emy .

Li fe of W h i tt i e r . By W . J Li n to n. .

Mr L . i t
n on is a s y m p t h ti a e c an d ye t j di i
u c o us cr iti c of W h itti er .

Co m p e e B l t ibli o g ra
ph y to e ac h v l o um e, by J P . . A N D E RS O N , Br iti sh
M u s e u m , Lo n d o n .

N ew Yo k C H AR L ES
r : S C RI B N E R
'
S Sons .
 An ex cel l en t s er i es . -T E L E G RA PH .

Ex ”
gf y bou n d ,
'

ce l l en t ly tr a n s l a l e d , bca u t u l l an d e l eg a n t b p ri n ted
l .

L I V E R PO O L M E RC U RY .

N ol a bl e f or y}
til e fi zz : s ta n d a rd of ta s te and ex ce l l en t
j udg men t M at
t/ze zr ed i t n g i t/ze br i ll i a n t] of tlze Izl e ra tu re
'

a s w el l a r fo r
'

t /z a t t/zey con ta zn
’

.
” BO S T O N G A ZETT E U S A
—
,

. . .
,

L i b rary of H u mour .

Cl o t/z E l eg a n t, L a rg e 1 2 7710, Pri ce 5 p er 2 01.

V OL U AI E S A L R E A D Y I S S UE D .

The H um o ur of F ra n c e . T ra n s l a te d , w it h a n I n troduc ti o n
an d No t es , by E L I ZA B E T H LE E . W it h n u m e ro u s Ill t ti by PA U L
us ra ons
FRé Nz EN Y .

The H um o ur of G e rm a n y . Tra n s l ated , W i th an I n tro d u c

ti on an d No t es , by H A N S M tJLL E R -CAS E N O V W it h '

. n u m e ro u s Ill us
tra ti o n s by C . E . BR O C K .

The H um our of I ta l y . T ran s l ated, it h w an I n tro d u c ti o n an d

N o es , t by
A W E RNER . . W it h 5 0 Ill t tius ra on s an d a F ro n ti s
pi e c e by
A R T U R O F l EL DI .

The H um our of A m e ri c a . S e l ec t e d , w i th a c o p i o u s Bi o
g ra p h i lIca n d ex of Am e r c a n i H um or s s i t by JA M E S
, BA R R .

The H um o ur of H o l l a n d . T ra n s l a t e d , it h an In trod u c ti o n
w

an d No t es , by A W ER N ER
. W it h n u m e ro u s . Ill t ti by D U D L Y
us ra ons E
H A R DY .

The H um our of I re l a n d . S el ec t e d b y D J O D ON O G H U E
’
. . .

W it h n u m e ro u s Ill t tius ra ons by O L I V E R P A QU E .

The H um our of S pai n . T ra n s l a t e d , w i th a n In trod u c ti o n

an d No t by S U S
es ,
ET I E
’ ‘
M . TAY L O R W it h n u m e ro u s
. Ill t ti
u s ra ons by
H . R . M I L LA R .

The H u m o u r o f R u s s ia Tran s la t ed , . w i t h No t e s b y ,

E L BOO L E a n d an I n t ro d u c tio n by S T E PN I A K
. . ,
. W it h 5 0 Ill t u s ra

tio n s by P A U L F R E N ZE N Y O

New Y k C HA R L E S
or : S C Rm N aR
’
s S ONS .
 Pr i ce
'

[ n On e Vol u m e . Cro w n 8 710, Gl o fil , R zc/zly G i l l .

5 .

Mu s icians ’
W it , Hu m o u r, an d
An ecdo te
B EI NG

ON DI TS OF C O M PO S E R S , S IN GERS , AN D
I N S T RU M E N T A L I S T S O F A LL T I M E S .

By F R E D E R I C K J C R O W E S T, .

t “
Th e G rea t T o n e P o e t s
” “
Th e S t o ry o f Briti s h M u s i c
"
Au h o r of ;
Ed it o r o f T h e M a s t e r M u s i c i a n s
“ ” S e ri e s e tc e tc
,

.
, , .

P ro fu s e ly I ll u s t ra t e d w it h Q a i n t u D ra w ing s by JP . . D ON N E .

WH A T E N GL I S H R E VI E WE RS SA Y
“
I t is th d lig h t f l m d l y f
one of os e d t f l l ti m e u e e s o an ec o e o a es , s ea s o n s ,

and p i v y p g f hi ”
e rs o n s , n h th
e ier p im a fh m e o w c e re s a new s ec en o u o u r,

t g dv t
s ra n e a d q i t yi g T P O C O N N O R i T
e n u re , a n ua n W k ly sa n .
—
. .
’

n . ee .

A m k bl re ll ti ”f g d t i h i h m t h v t k y
ar a e co ec on o f oo s o r es w c us a e a en e ars o

p v
e rs e t g t t g th
e ra n c e o A[ m g L d
e o e e r. —
ar
'

n ea er .

A b k hi h h oo ld p v
w c p t bl t t
s l g ou ti f th p bli
ro e ac c e a e o w o ar e s ec ons o e u c
—
th h
os e i t
w
”
o t d i m
are i i d th
n e re s e h h v d q t n us c a n s an os e w o a e an a e ua e

f th
s ens e o mi Gl b
e co c. —
o e.

T H E U S E FU L R E D S E R I ES .

R ed Gl ati t, Po ck et S i z e, Pri ce 50 Cen ts .

N EW I D EA S O N BR I D G E By AR C H I BAL D D U N N JU N . , .

I N D I G E S T I O N : I ts Pr e v e n t i o n a n d C a re By F . .

H ERBERT A LD ERS ON M E , . .

O N C H OO S I N G A PI A N O By A L G E R N O N R os a . .

C O N S U M PT I O N I ts N a t u re C a u s e s , Pre v e n ti o n , a n d ,

C u re By D r S I C A R D D E PL AU ZO LE S
. . .

BU S I N E S S S U C C E S S . By G G M I LLA R . . .

PE T R O L E U M . By S YD N EY H NO RTH . .

D I ET A N D H Y G I E N E . By F H E R B E R T . A L D E RS O N , M E . .

N ew Y k or : C H AR L ES S c a m m m s S O N S ’
.
 7776 M u s i c S tory S e r i e s .

A S E RI E S O F L I TE RA R Y -AI U S I CA L M ON O G RA PH S .

E d i t e d b y F RE D E R C K J I . C RO W E S T ,
A u th o r o f Th e G re a T o n e t Po e t s ”e t c . e tc .
, ,

Ill t t
us ra e d w it h P h o t o g ra v u re a n d C o ll o ty p e P o rt ra it s ,
H lfta - o n e an d L i ne

P i c t u re s F a c s i m il e s e tc
, , .

S q u a r e Cr o w n 8 210, Cl o t/z, n et.

V O LU M E S NOW R E AD Y .

TH E S T O R Y O F O R A TO R I O . By A N N I E w . P AT T E R
S ON , B A . .
, M us . Doc .

T H E S TO R Y O F N O TAT I O N . By C F A BD Y . . W I LL I A M S ,

MA
,
.M u s Ba e
. . .

TH E S TO R Y OF TH E ORG A N By C F . A BD Y
” ”
. .

WI LL M
IA S , M A . .
, Au ho r t of
“
Ba c h and
“
Handel “
( M as e r t
i i
M u s c ia n s S e r e s
’

T H E S T O RY O F C H A M BER M US IC . By N . KI L BU R N ,

M U S BA C. .

T H E S TORY O F T H E V I OLI N By PA U L S T O E V I N G , .

li il ll l i
P ro fe s s o r o f th e V i o n G u d h a S c h o o o f M u s c , L o n d o n
,
.

T H E S TO RY O F T H E H A RP By W I L L I A M H G R AT T A N
”
. .

F LOO D A t h f Hi t y f I i h M i
,
u or o s or o r s us c .

TH E S TO R Y O F O R G AN M US IC . By C . F . A BDY
WI LL AM
I S, M A . .
, M u s Bac . .

T H E S T O R Y O F E N G L I S H lVI U S I C ( 160 4 be i ng th e
y
VV o rs h i p tu l C o m p a n o f M u s c a n s L e c u re s
'
’
ii t .

TH E S TO R Y O F EN G L I S H M I N S T REL S Y . By E D M OND
S TO U N E D U NCAN .

IN PR E PA R AT I O N .

TH E S TO R Y O F T H E PI AN O F O RTE By A L G E R N O N S
”
. .

RO S E
hor “
, Au w t
Ba n d s m e n of Ta lk s it h .

T H E S TOR Y O F M U S I C AL S O U N D . By C H U RC H I LL
S IB LE
Y, M u s D o c . .

TH E S TO RY O F C H U RC H MU S I C . By T H E E D I T O R .

E TC ,
E TC , E TC .

New Y k or : C H AR L ES S C R I B N E R
’
S S ONS .
Th e a k e rs of Britis h Art .

A S e ri e s f I ll u s t r a t e d M o n o g r a p h s
‘

Ed it e d by

J am e s A . M an s o n .

Ill t t u s ra e d w it h P h o t o g ra v u re P o rt ra it s ; H lf t a - o n e an d L i ne Re p ro d u c ti o n s
o f th e Be s t Pi t c u re s .

S q u a re Cr o w n Cl o t/z, n e t.

L A N DS EE R, S I R E D W I N . By th e E D I T O R .

Th s i littl v l m m e o u e a y ran k as
”
th e m e s t comp e e l t ac c o u n t of L an d s e e r
th t a th e w l d i lik ly t
or s e o po s s es s .
—
7i m er .

RE Y N O L DS , JO SH U A By E L S A D ES I E RRE
'
’
S IR
‘

K EEL I N G .

i bl littl v l
A n a d m ra e e o um e M . i ss K e e li n g w r it es \ e ry j tly
us an d

s y t ti lly
m pa h e c a D a z/y Te l eg rap /z
.
—

l y k
U s e fu a s a h a n d w o r o f re fe re n c e .

TU RN E R, JW M. By R O B ERT C H I G N E L L , Au t h or
. . of
“
Th e L i fe an d P a i n ti n g s of Vi c a t Co l e , R A . .

Thi b k i th
s oo s o ro u g h ly m p t ”t co e en , an d a t th e s a m e ti m it i e s i n th e b t es

p p l i tyl e an d t tm t Wo r l d
‘

s en s e o u ar n s re a en .
—
L zl er a ry .

RO M N E Y , G E O R G E . By S I R H ER B ERT M A XW E L L ,

BA R T , F R S . . . .

H b tM
S ir er e r a x ll b i gh tly itt
w e
’
s d u t
r -w r e n an ac c ra e m o n o g ra p h w ill n ot

d i pp i t v
sa x
o n e en e ac ti g t d t h il”t i t h m i g
n s u en s , w s s c ar n re p ro d u c ti ons a re c e r

t i t
a n d it
o re n er an a tt tiv g i ft b k b t d d
ra c e - oo .
—
an ar .

It i pl s a e a s u re t
o d
re a h bi g p h y th i
s uc a o ra as s, so w e ll cons id e re d , a n d

w ritt ih hi
en w t s uc ns ig h t d lit y kill l ) /y N
an e ra r s .
—
az ew s .

W I L KI E , S I R D AV I D . By P R O F E S S O R BAY N E .

C O N S TA BL E , JO H N . By th e E AR L O F P LY M O U TH .

RA E BU RN , S IR H EN R Y . By E D W AR D PI N N I N G T O N .

G A I N S BO RO U G H , T H O M AS . By A . E . F L E T C H ER .

H O G A RT H , W I L L I AM . By PR O F G B A L D W I N BR O W N . . .

M OO RE , H EN RY . By FR A N K J M AC L E A N
. .

L E I G HTO N , L O R D . By E D G C U M BE S T A L E Y .

M O RL A N D , G E O R G E . By D . H . W I LS O N M A ,
. .
,
LL M . .

IN PR E PA R A TJO JV .

M I L L A IS W ATTS , Et c .

N ew Y k or : C H AR L ES S C R I B N E R
’
S Sons .
The Contemporary Science Series .

Ed ite d b y Have l o c k Ellis .

I z m a. Cl ot/z . Pri ce $1 5 0 p er Vo l u m e . .

I T H E E V O L U TI O N O F S E X . By Pro f . PA TR IC K G EDD E S
an d JA . . TH O MS O N . W it h
ll u s t ra ti o s S e c o d E d iti o n
90 I n . n .

Th e th au o rs ha v b e ro u g h t t th t k o i d d th i m g
e as —
t as n ee e r na es u aran e e
-a w e a lth f k o now l dge e, a l i d ” d tt tiv m th d f t t m t d
uc an a ra c e e o o re a en , an a

r ch i v i fpi t
e n o c u re s q l ue an
g u ag e . —
1Va t u re .

II . E L E CT R I C I T Y IN M O DE R N L I F E . By G . W . DE
T U N ZE L M A N N . W it h 88 I ll t ra ti o
us ns.

A c e ar l ly w r itt d en an c o n n ec e td k th f h t
s e c o w a is k now n a b t el
ou ec

tri c i ty a n d m a g neti m th s , e m o re p” m i
ro t m d n en o e rn a
pp li ti ca o ns , an d th e

p r nc i ip l es o n w h i h th y
c e a re b as e d . -S a 1u rd a
y R evi ew .

III . TH E ORI G I N OF TH E A RY A N S . By D r . I SAAC

TA ll u s t ra t e d S e c o d
YLOR . I . n E d iti o n.

Ca n o n T yl i p b bly th m ta or y l p di
s ll d roh l a e os en c c o ze c a -ro u n sc o ar n o w

livi g n . Hi v l m s new th O lgi f 11 A y o ui fi t t x m pl

e on e rz n o 16 r an: s a rs -ra e e a e

of th e x ll t
e ce t t hi h h
en t h i ” x p ti lly i d d
a c c o un o w c e c an u rn s e ce ona w e an

v id ar e i f m ti
n or M t ly
a d h
on . tiv P l l M 11 G tt as er an ex au s e. —
a a az e e.

I V P H Y S IO G NO M Y AN D E XP R E S S IO N By P M A N T E
. . .

G A ZZA I ll t ra t e d . us .

B i g t h i h ig h ly i t
r n s ti g bj t v s it h th l t t h n e re s n su ec e en w e a es res e arc es .
P f M t g i
ro e s s o r it f ll f li f d p i it d th t ”
an e la zz a s a w r er u o e an s r ,
an e n a u ra
att tiv rac fh i bj t i t d t y d by h i i tifi h d li g f i t
e n es s o s su ec s no e s ro e s s c en c an n o .

L l y W ld ( B t )
'

—
z er a r or os o n .

V E V O L U T ION AN D D I S E AS E
. By J B S U TT O N . . .
,

W it h 13 5 I ll u s t ra ti o s n .

Th b k i i t ti g
e oo v l ith t
s as ifi f
n e res y n as a no e , w ou s ac r ce o a c c u ra c or
y t m d i l l t d t g iv
s s e , an s
pp i ti f th f d m
ca cu a e tl f o e an a re c a on o e un a en a s o

p t h l g y t th l y
a o o d h il f m i g
o efl ll
a ti f ill t ti
re a e r, w e or n a us e u co ec on o us ra ons

fd i f m di l f
” l fM t l S i
o s e as e or j e ca re e re n c e . —
o u rn a o en a c en ce.

V I T H E V I L L AG E CO M M U NI T Y By G L G O M M E
. . . . .

I ll u s t ra t e d .

Hi b k ill p b bly m i f m ti m th b t
s oo w k f f
ro a re a n or so e e e es w or o re e re n c e

f f t b
or i g
ac s th t f th vill g
e ar n mm on ity h i h h v t ose rac e s o e a e co un w c a e no
b ” fl d by
e en e q
'

t
ac e hm t d th h vy h d f R m
con u es , e n c ro a c en ,
an e ea an o o an

la w . L ead er .

N ew Yo k r : C H A R L E S S c m a m ms S o n s
’
.
VII . TH E C R I M I N AL . By H A V E L O C K E LL I S . I l l u s trated
S ec on d E d iti o n .

Th e i l g i t th
s oc o o s , e ph il p h e r, th e p h a n h ro p s , th e n o e
os o il t it v li t s

all , i n d ee d f ,
h m th
or w o e s t y
ud o f h u m a n n a u re h a s a n y a
”
ra c o n t tt ti —
w ill
fi nd M r . E lli f ll f i t s u o n e re s t an d s u g g es enes s A ca d emy tiv .
—
.

VII I . S AN I T Y AN D I N S ANI T Y . By D r C H AR L E S M E R C I E R . .

Ill s t r t e d
u a .

T k a en h l as a w o e, it i s th e b”
ig h t t b k
r es oo on th e ph y i l id
s ca s e of

m en tl i
a p bli h
s c en c e u s ed in our ti m e. —
Pa l l Al a ]! Ga z e tte .

IX . H Y PNO T I S M . By D r A L B E R T M O L L. . F o u r t h Ed iti o n .

Mar k s a s t ep o fs o m e imp t i th t dy o r an c e n e s u of s om e d i fii c u l t p h s o yi
l gi l
o ca an d ps y cho o l g i l p bl m h i h h v
ca ro e s w c a e n o t ye t re c e ed m u c h iv
a tt ti en on in th e s cie n ti fi ld fE gl d N t
c w or o n an .
- a u r e.

X . M A N U A L TR A I N I N G . By D r C M W O O D W A R D, D i rec t o r
. . .

o f th e M a n u a l T ra i n i n g S c h o o l , S t Lo u i s . . I ll u s t r t a ed .

Th e re i s no
g re a e r a ut th i ty or o n th e s u bj t th ec an P ro fes s o r W o o d w ard .

Al a n c /zerter Gu a r d i a n .

XI . TH E S CI E N CE O F F A I R Y TA L E S . By E . S I D N EY
H A R T LA N D .

M H tl d b k ill i th y m p th y f l l
r. ar an
’
s oo w w n e s a o a e a rn e s t t
s u de n s t ,

b t h by th k l d g it d i p l y
o d bye
”
t h gh l v now e e s a s ,
an a o ro u o e an d a
p p rec i ti
a on

fh i
o bj t h i h i vid t t h g h t Sp t l
s su ec , w c s e en ro u ou .
—
ec a or .

XI I P R I M I T I V E F O L K By E L I E R E C L U S
. . .

A tt tiv d f l i t d ti t th t d y f
n a ra c e an us e u n ro uc on o e s u o s ome as pec t s of

th g p h y N t
e no ra .
"
—
a u re .

X I I I T H E E VO L U T IO N O F M A R R I AG E
. . By Pro fe s s o r
L E T O U RN E A U .

ti i
A m o n g th e d i s n g u s h e d F re n c h s u d e n s o fs o c o o g , P ro fe s s o r Le to u r t t i l y
n e au h a s on l
g s o o d i n th e fi rs t ran t
H e a pp ro a c h e s th e g re a s u d o f k . t t y
m an fre e fro m as a n d s h y o f bi
g e n e ra s a o n s T o c o e c , s c ru i n s e , a n d li ti . ll t t i
i t
a pp ra s e fa c s i s h i s c h e f u s n e s s
”
i b i
I n th e o u m e e fo re u s h e s h o w s h e s e . v l b t
q ua liti
e s i n a n a d m ra e d e g re e S a m ce i bl .
—
’

XI V . B AC T E R I A AN D T H E I R P R OD U CTS . By D r G . .

S I M S W OO D H E A D I ll u s t ra t e d . . S ec on d E d iti o n.

An e c e x ll t en s u m m ar y o f th e p re s e n t tts a e of k now l edg e of th e s u bj t ec .

—
L a n c et .

x v . E D U C AT I O N A N D H E R E D I T Y . By J M G u m . . u .

“
I t i s a t o n c e a re a s e o n t ti i l y th i
s oc o o
g d p d g gi It i
, e cs , an e a o cs . s

bt l
d o u fu w h e h e r, a m o n g a l l th e t d
ar en t v l ti i t h h v h d th i y
e o u on s s w o a e a e r sa
o n th e m o ra a n d th e e d u c a o n a l ti l q ti u es y h id f
on, d th an on e a s c arr e o rw a r e
n ew doc r ne so o d ti
to i ts b l ly xt m l g i l
e re q e P f o ca con s e u en c e. —
ro e s s o r
S U LL Y i n M i n d .

N ew Y k or : C H A R L ES S C R I B N E R
’
S S O NS .
VI . T H E M AN O F G E N I U S -
. By Pr o f . L O M BR O S O . I ll u s
t ra te d .

By
ta ar th e m o s t c o m p re h e n s iv e an d fa s c n a i ti n
g co ll ti ec on o f fac s a n d
”
t
g e n e ra li ti
s
o

o n s c o n c e rn n
g i gen i us w i
h c h h a s ye t b e en b ro u g h t t o ge her t .

[ ou m al o
f M art i a l Sam
'

f e.

VII . T H E H I S T O R Y O F T H E E U R OP E AN F AU N A .

By R F S C H A R F F , B S c , Ph D , F Z S
. . I u s ra e d . . . . . . . ll t t .

V I I I P R O PE R T Y : I T S O R I G I N AN D D E E L OP M E N T
. V .

By C H L E T O U R N E A U , G e n e ra S e c r e a r t o th e An h ro
. l t y t
ty
p o l o g i c a l S o c i e , P a r s , an d P ro fe s s o r i n th e S c h o o o f An h ro i l t
O

p o l o g y, P a ri s .

M . t
Le o u rn e a u h a s re a d a g re a t dea l ,
an d he s ee m s to us to ha v” e
se l t
ec ed an d n e rp re e d h i s fac s w h i t t t it co ns id e ra bl e ju d g m e n t an d l e arn n g . i
Wes tm i n s te r R e v i e w .

I X V O L C AN O E S
.
,
P AS T AN D PR ES EN T . By Pr o f .

DW A R D H U LL
E ,
LL D . .
,
F R S. . .

A v y d bl er re a a e ac c o u n t o f th e p h e n o m e n a of v l o c a n oe s an d ea r th
q ua k N l
es . —
a u re .

x . PU BL I C H E ALT H . By D r .
J. F .
J . S u ms . W i th
n um e o us r I ll t r ti o
us a ns.

No t by an y m e an s a m e re co mp il ti a on or a d ry re c o rd t il dof de a s an

t ti ti
s a s cs b ut
, it t k
a es u p es s en ti l p a i t i
o n s n e v l ti
o u on, en vi m t p p”
ro n hy en ,
ro

l xia s , a n d s an it ti
a on b i ea r n g upo n th e p re s e r v ti a on o f p bli h lt h
u c ea .

L a n c et .

XI M O D E R N M ET E O R O L O G Y AN A CC O U N T O F T H E
'

. .

G RO W T H A N D P R E S E N T C O N D I T I O N O F S O M E BRA N C H E S
O F M ET E O R O LOG I C A L S C I E N C E By F RA N K W A L D O Ph D , .
,
. .

M em ber o f th e G e rm an an d Au s r a n M e e o ro o g c a S o c e ti t l i l i ti e s ,

e tc . late Jn i; u o r P ro fe s s o r, S g n a S er c e , U S A W h i l vi . . . it 1 12
I ll s t ra ti o n s
u .

Th p
”
e t v l mre s e n o u e is th e b t
es on th e su bj t f
ec or
g e n e ra l us e th t a w e

ha v e s ee n . —

y Tel eg rap /z ( L o n d o n )
D a z1
’

XI I . T H E G E R M -P L AS M : A T H E O R Y O F H E R E D I TY .

By A U G U S T W E I S M AN N , P ro fe s s o r i n th e U n iv e rs ity o f
F r e i b u rg -i n -Br e i s g au W it h 2 4 I ll u s t ra ti o n s . .

Th e re h as een n o w o r pu b
s h e d s n c e D a rw n s o w n oo s w h ch k bli i i ’
b k i
h a s s o h o ro u g h t ly
h a n d e d th e m a e r re a e d l h i m , o r h as d o n e s o m u c h tt t t by
l l
to p ac e i n o rd e r a n d c e a rn e s s th e m m e n s e c o m p e o f th e fa c o rs o f i l xity t
h e re d , o r,
as ity, h as
”
ro u g h to l tly b
g h s o m a n n e w fa c s a n d c o n s d e ra o n s t li t y t i ti
b i
e a r n g o n th e s u ec bj t
Br i tzs /z fi l ed zca l j o u m a l .
—
' ’

New Yo k C H A R L ES
r : S C R x BN E R
’
s SONS .
XX I I I . I N D U S TR I E S O F A N I M A L S . By E . F . H O U S S AY .

W it h n u m e ro u s I ll u s t ra ti o n s .

H is a c c u ra c yi s undou bt
h i s fa c s o u t-m ar e a l l ro m an c e
ed , ye t t vl . Th e s e
fac s t a re h e re m a d e u s e o f a s m a e ri a s w h e re w h to fo rm th e m ig h
”
t l it ty f b i a r c

o fe v l ti
o u on A{ a n c/zes te r Gu a rd i a n
.
—
.

XX I V . M A N A N D W O MA N . By H A V E LO C K E LL I S . I ll u s
tra te dt d R e vi s e d E d iti o
. Fo u r h an n.

M H v l k E ll i b l g i m m
r. a e oc t th ti t l h l s e on s , n so e e a s u re , o e con n en a sc oo

o f th p l g i t ; b t h il q lly m th d i l i th ll ti f f t
an ro o o s s u w e e ua e o ca n e co ec on o ac s ,

h i f m
e s t i i th i v ti
ar o re c a u f th i d h h th f t h
o us n e n en on o e o r es ,
an e as e ur er

d i ti t i
s nc fb i g t ly bl t t h i k b t bl t it H i b k i
on o e n no on a e o n , u a e o w r e. s oo s

a s a n e and i m p ti l id ti f m p y h l gi l d th p l g i” l
ar a cons e ra on ,
ro a s c o o ca an an ro o o ca

p i t
o n f vi f o bj t h i h i ew t i ly f p i m y i t t
, o a su ec w c s cer a n o r ar n e re s .

A t/zm ce u m .

XXV . T H E E O L U T IO N V OF M OD E R N C A PI T A L I S M .

J B M A (N e
By O H N A H O S O N , d R vi s d E d iti o )
. . . w an e e n .

Ev y p g tT d vid
er f id ad mi t t dy
e a ig h i g f
or s e ence o w e an nu e s u , a w e n o

f t
a c s as i ti it i t k
c o n s c en f th i m p t f
o us as ti s ac u e , a een s en s e o e o r an c e o cer a n

p i t t
o n s as hi h mi t f ll h
o w l h v h it h t b c f d
econo d s s o a sc oo s a e er o ee n c o n us e an

l d
c a re e s s i m p ti lity g
, an lly g t t g iv
an i d i ti fhi
ar a e n e ra so re a as o e no n ca on o s

[M H b l ym p t h i P l l Al ]! G
’
r. ]p o s on s t e rs o n a s a es .
—
a a a z e /e .

XX V I . A PPA R I T I O N S AN D T H O UG H T T R AN S FE R
E N CE . By F RAN K P O D M O R E , MA . .

A v y b er so e r an d in t e re s ti ng l i ttl b k e oo . Th a t th o u g h - ra n s f
er tt
e n ce is l th i
a re a ng , th o ugh n o t per h p av y s a er co m mon thi g n , he c er ain t ly
show s. —
Sp ea‘a to r .

XXV I I . AN I N TR O D U CT I ON TO C O M PA R A T I V E
PS Y C H O LO G Y . By P ro fe s s o r C . L L O Y D M OR G A N W it h .

i
D a g ra m s .

A t s ro n g a n d c o m
“

pl t x p iti f P y h l g y
e e e os on o s c o o ,
as it tk a es sha e
p in a

m i nd
p re vi ly i f
ous n or m d it h bi l g i l i ”
e w o o ca s c en c e. W ll e w r itt en , ex

tre m e ly e n t t i ig
er a n n ,
an d i t i i l ly l bl
n r ns ca S f x a ua e. —

a u rd a
y R ev i ew .

XX V I I I . TH E OR I G I N S O F :I N V E N T I O N : A S T U D Y O F
I N D U S T RY A M ON G P RI M I TI V E P EO PLES By O T I S T M A S O N , . .

C t o f th D p t m e t f E t h l g y i
u ra r o e e ar n o no o n th e Un it ed S t tea s

N a ti o a l M e m n us u .

A v l bl hi t y
a ua f th d v l pm t f th e s or o e e e o en o e in v tiven e fa c u lty .

XX IX . G R O W T H O F T H E BR A I N : A S T U D Y O F
THE
TH E N E R V O U S S Y S T E M I N R E LA T I O N T O E D IE C AT I O N By .

H E N RY H E R B E R T D O N A LD S O N , P ro fe s s o r o f N e u ro l o g y i n th e
U n iv e rs ity o f C h i c a g o .

W e c a n s ay w i t h c o n fi d e n c e t h a t P ro fe s s o r D o n a l d s o n h as e x e c u t e d h i s
o rk w i t h m u c h c a re j u d m e n t a n d d i s c ri m i n a t i o n
” T/ze L a n cet
g
—
. .
, ,

N ew Y k C HA RL ES
or : SCRIBN ER
’
S S ONS .
XX X . E VO L U T I O N IN A RT : As I LL U S T R A T E D BY T H E
L I F E-H I S T O R I E S OF D ES G N S I . By P r o fe s s o r A L F R E D C .

H A D D O N W t h 130 I ll t ra ti o n s . i
'

us .

It i i m p ”ibl t p k t h ig h ly f t h i m t
s oss e mi o s ea oo o s os u n as s u n
g and
i v l bl b k
n a ua f A t/ p / g i l I ti t t
e oo . o n zro o o ca ns u e.

XXX I T H E PS Y C H O L O G Y O F T H E E M O T I O N S
. . By
T H R IB O T P r fe s o r a t th e C o ll e g e o f F ra n c e E d it o r
.
,
o s
, of th e
R ev u e
P ro fe s s o r R ib t t o
’
s re a tm t en is c a re fu l , m o d e rn , and ad e
q ua t e.
"

XXX I I . H AL L U C IN AT IO N S A N D I L L U S IO N S : A S TU DY
OF T H E F A LLA C I E S O F P E R C E P T I O N By E D M U N D . PARIS H .

i e m a rk a bl e littl e v o l u m e
” D a z1 N w
'

Th s r .
—

y e s .

XXXI I I T H E N E W PS Y C H O L O G Y
. . By E . W . S C R I P TU R E,
Ph D ( L e p g ) W h 12 4 I u s ra
. . i zi . it ll t ti o n s .

XXXI V S L E E P : I r s PH Y S I O L O G Y , PA T H OLO G Y , H YG I E N E, A N D
.

PS Y C H O L O G Y BY M A R I E D E M A N AC ETN E ( S t P e t e rs b u rg )
. . .

I ll s t ra t e d
u .

XXX V TH E
. N AT U R A L H I S TO R Y OF D I G E S T IO N .

By A L O C K H A R T G I L L E S PI E , M D ,
. . . ED .
, F R S . . .

ED . W it h l arg e n u m b e r o f I ll t ra ti o s a d D i g ra m s
a. us n n a .

“
D r G i ll e 5 e s w o r
. s one
pi f
a k i
as t h t h b g tly d d N ee n re a n ee e . o com
”
p v
reh e n s i e c o a o n o s nll t i
e f th i k i d
s s xi t i t E g li h L it t n re c e n n s e ra u re .

A m er zca n j o u r n a l q/ th e Al ed zca l S c i e n ces

' '

X XX V I D EG E N E RA C Y : I r s C A U S E S , S I G N S , AN D R E S U L T S
.
'

By P ro fe s s o r E U G E N E S T A L B O T, M D , C h i c a g o W it h . . . .

ll u s t ra ti o n s
I .

Th th i b l d ig i l d gg tiv
e au or s o , or na , an su es h is w o r i s a c o n
e, and k
t i b ti
r u f
on o l d i d d g t v l” m
re a an n ee re a a ue , o re s o o n th e w h o e han an h ng l t yt i
t h t h y t pp d i thi
a as e t y Am
a e are n s co un r .
—
er zca n j o u r n a l of Psy c /
’

zo/o y
g .

XXX V I I T H E R A C E S O F M AN : A
. S K ETC H OF ETH NO
G R A PH Y AN D A N TH RO P O LO GY . By J D E N K E R . I . W it h 178
Ill u s t ra ti o ns.

D D ik
r. en er h as ac h e iv e d a s u c c es s w h i ch is w e ll i g h
-n
phen o m en a l .

Br i ti s h fi l c d i ca l j ou r n a l .

XXX V I I I T H E PS Y C H O L O G Y O F
. R E L I G ION AN .

E M PI R I C A L S TU DY O F T H E G R O W T H O F R ELIG IOUS CON

S C I O U S N ES S By E D W N D l L L E R
. I S T A R B U C K Ph D , A s s i s t a n t . .

P ro fe s s o r o f E d u c a o n , L e a n d S a n fo rd ti l t Ju n i o r Un iv e rs ity .

No o ne i t t d i th” t d y
n e re s e n e s u o f re g o u sli i li f e an d e xp i e r en c e c an

g l t th i v l m M m n g H e ra l d
'

af
fo rd to ne ec s o u e. or
—
.

N ew Y k C H AR L E S
or : S c n x nn n a
’
s S ons.
XXXIX T H E C H I L D : A S rU D Y
. IN T H E E V O L U TI O N O F M AN
By D r A L E X A N D E R F RA N C I S
. C H A M BE R LA I N , M A Ph D . .
, . .
,

Le c t u re r on An h ro p o t log y in C la rk U n iv e rs ity , W o rc e s t e r
( M a s s ) W it . h I u s ra ll t ti o s n .

Th e w o r k con a ns ti m u ch cm io u s
”
i nf
o rm a ti o n , an d be shou ld s t diu ed by
t ho s e w ho ha v e to do w it h ch il d re n . —
/
S ej i e
z l a
’
D a i ly Tel eg rap /z .

XL . T H E M E D I TE R R A N E AN R AC E . By Pr o fe s s o r S E R G I .

W it h o ver ll u s t ra ti o n s
100 I .

M S er .
g i h g i v as
”
l i d en u s a uc an d c o m p e e e x l t po s iti o n o f h is vi ew s on a

su bj t ec o fs u p m i tre t 1 le n e res .
—
n s z
°

Tz m es
'

X LI . T H E S T U D Y O F R E L I G IO N . By M OR R I S J AS T R o w ,

Ju n , Ph D , P ro fe s s o r i n th e U n e rs
. . iv ity o f P e n n s yl v a n i a .

i Th k p s w or re s e n s t a c a re u fl s vy ur e f th e
o su
”
bj t ec ,
an d fo rm s an

d m i bl i t d ti ti l b '

to an y ra n c h o fi t Tz m es
a ra e n ro uc on p ar cu ar . .

XLI I
'

. H I S T O R Y O F G E O LO G Y AN D P A L /E O N T O LO G Y
TO THE E N D O F THE N I N E TE E N T H C E N t U RY
'

By K A R L V O N ZI TT L E .

“
I t is a
”
v y er m as t ly t
er re a ti s e, w r itt en w it h a w id e g ra s p o f re c e n t
i
d s c o e ri e s v . C zr c u /a r .
'

X LI I I T H E M A K I N G O F C I T I ZE N S : A S TU D Y I N C O M
.

PA R AT I V E E D U C A T I O N By R E U G H ES , M A . . . H . .

B Sc . .

Mr ugh es g es a
. H
u c d ac c o u n o f th e e ac iv l i
p o s o n o f Ed u c a o n i n t
x t iti ti
l
E n g a n d , G e rm a n , F ra n c e an d th e U n ed S a es y Th e s a s c s , it tt . t ti ti
p re s e n t l a c e ar a n d a tt tiv
ra c e p ic t f th m
u re i o e an n e r n w h i ch o ne f tho
”
e

g re a e s t t q ti ues ons n ow at i s s ue is b i g lv d b t h t h
e n so e o a om e an d a b d ro a .

XLIV . M O R A L S : A T R E A T I S E O N T H E PS Y CH O S O C I O L O G I C A L -

BA S E S O F E T H I C S By P RO F E S S O R G L D U P R A T T ran s
. . . .

l a t e d b y W J G R EE N S T R EE T, M A , . . . .

Th e p re s e n t w or k is re re s e n a
p t tiv e of th e m o d e rn d e pa r t u re in th e
t t
re a m e n o f th e t t h ”y eo r of m o ra s l . Th e au th or bi r ngs a w de i k now l ed g e
tob ear o n h is s u bj t ec .
—
E d u ca t zo n
’

X LV . A O F R E C E N T E A R T H QU A K E S
S T UDY . By
C H A R L E S D A V I S O N , D S C , F C S W it h I ll u s t ra ti o n s . . . . . .

D r D a vi s o n h a s d o n e h i s w o rk w e ll
. Wes tm i n s ter Ga z ette . .

[S E V E RA L N E W VO LU M E S m T H E PR E s s .
]

New Yo k : C H A R L ES
r Sc nm R s
’
SONS .
 I BS E N S D RAM A S
’
.

E D I TE D BY W I L L I AM AR C H E R ,
D ra m a ic C r t iti c of 7he Wor l d .

T H REE P L AY S TO THE V O L U M E.

I zm o, C LO T H , P R I C E PE R V O L U M E .

We s ee m a t l a s t to be s h ow n m en a n d w o m en a : th ey a re an d at fi rs t it
’
i : m o re th a n w e ca n en d u re. A 11 I bs e n : eh a r a d e r: s p eak a nd ac t a: 1 7
’
( h ey w ere hyp n oti s ed , and u n d er th ei r c rea to r s i m per i o u s d em a n d to revea l

th e m s el ves . Th ere n eve r w as s u ch a m i rro r h el d u p to n a tu r e before it i :

{ 00 terr i bl e . Yet w e must retu r n to I bs e n , w i th h i s re m o rs el es s s u rg e ry ,

re m or s e l es s e l ec tr ze -l zgh f, u n ti l too, h a ve g ro w l ea r n ed to
'

hi x l w e, n s tr on g a n d
"
f th e f ay ed an d ble e d z n g - S PBA K BR
'

fac e th e n a h ed rea l i ty .
’

—
z n ec es s a ry , —

( Lo n d o n ) .

V OL I A “
D O LL S
’
H OU S E T H E LE A G U E OF
”
. .
,

YO U T H , an d “
T H E P I LLA R S O F S O C I E T Y W it h .

P o r t ra i t of th e Au h o r, t and i
B o g ra p h i alc In tr o d uc ti on by
W I LL I A M A R C H E R .

V O L. II “
G H OS TS
” “
AN EN E M Y O F T H E PE O PL E
”
.
, ,

an d
“
T H E W I LD D U CK W it h a n I n t ro d u c t o ry N o t e . .

VO L 111 L AD Y I N G E R O F O S T R A
“
T
” “
T H E VI K I N GS
” ”
.
.
,

AT H E L G E LA N D W it h a n
“
T H E P R E T E N D E RS ,
.

In t ro d c t o y u r N o te .

V o x. IV . AN D G A L I L E A N
E M PE R O R W it h a n
I n t ro d u c t o ry N o t e b y W I LL I A M A R C H E R .

” “
T H E L A D Y F RO M T H E
'

VOL v “
RO S M E RS H O LM ,
”
. .

S E A,
“
H E D D A G A BLE R "
T ra n s l a t e d b y W l LL I A M .

A R CH E R W i t h a n I n t ro d u c t o ry N o t e
. .

VOL . VI .PE E R G Y N T : A D R A M A T I C PO E M
“ ” .

Au t h o nis e d T ra n s l a ti o n b y W I LL I A M a n d C H A R L E S A R CH E R
‘ ‘

Th e q se u e n ce o ly
f th e p a s i n eae h vol u m e i s c h ro n o o g c a th e c o m p l i l lt e e
set o fv l mo u es ii
c o m p r s n g th e d ra m as h u s p re s e n s t
h e m i n c h ro n o o g t t l i l ca
or d e r.

Th e a rt o f p ro s e ran s l ti d t a on o es n o t
p e rh a p s en o j y v y h ig h lit
a er y
e ra r
t l
S t a u s i n E n g a n d , bu t w h v e a e no hes it ti i a on n nu m b i g th
er n
p e re s e n t
i
V e rs o n o f Ib
s en, s o far as it h g as o ne (V l 1 o s.
”
d . an amo n
g th e v y er
t iv
bes a c h e e m e n s , i n h a t t t ki d f n , o o ur g ti
e n e ra A d o n. —
ca e my .

We h v ld m if v m
a e se o , e e r, e t ith
w t l ti a ra n s a on so a b l t ly
so u e
id i o m a ti c . G l a sg o w H e r a l d .

N ew Yo k C H A R L ES
r : S c Rx BN n R
’
s So ns .
 3 05 De Ne ve Drive Park i n g Lo t 17 Bo x 95 138 8

Return th is material to the library from w h ic h It w as bo rro w ed .